![]() |
Volume 4: The Crown, The Treaty and the Hauraki Tribes 1800-1885 |
![]() |
1 Cover |
▲back to top |
![]() |
1.1 1 |
▲back to top |
![]() |
1.2 2 |
▲back to top |
![]() |
1.3 3 |
▲back to top |
First published in 1997 by
Hauraki Maori Trust Board
PO Box 33, Paeroa
Aotearoa New Zealand
ISBN I-877198-o3-x
© Hauraki Maori Trust Board
This report was commissioned by the Hauraki Maori Trust Board
as part of its Waitangi Tribunal Claim research programme.
Any views expressed and condusions drawn are those of the author.
All rights reserved.
No part of this publication may be reproduced,
stored in a retrieval system, or transmitted in any form or by any means,
electronic, mechanical, induding photocopying, recording or otherwise,
without the prior permission of the publisher.
Typeset by Wordset Enterprises Limited, Wellington
Printed by GP Print, Wellington, New Zealand
![]() |
2 Foreword |
▲back to top |
![]() |
2.1 4 |
▲back to top |
FOREWORD
The Hauraki Treaty Claims project has examined the nature and extent of the interaction of Maori with the Crown in the Hauraki tribal territory during the nineteenth and twentieth centuries. The claims, together with the research and supporting evidence are set out in 11 volumes. These are presented to the Waitangi Tribunal to support the Hauraki case.
The history of colonisation in Hauraki—the deliberate policies of the Crown leading to the social and economic deprivation endured by those who have gone before us and their years of responsible protest—has not been told before. These volumes, the foundation of the Hauraki case, will forever rewrite our nation's history books, contributing, only now, a Maori perspective to the history of this region.
We began this project four years ago with a multi-disciplinary team approach. Dr Anderson was part of this team, contributing the historical overview which comprehensively examines the relationship between Maori and the Crown. The overview is in two parts. The first report deals with this relationship in the nineteenth century. The second report discusses the last 20 years of the nineteenth century and most of the twentieth century. Both reports draw on the themes which emerge from the extensive block history analysis carried out by David Alexander which is contained in Volume 8.
Dr Anderson's The Crown, The Treaty, and The Hauraki Tribes, 1800-1885 examines the
material destruction of the Hauraki resource base—the tribal loss of land and the loss of control over minerals, timber, rivers and foreshore. She places this destruction in the context of the disparity between the promises and the actions of the Crown; the calculated nature of Government dealings in Hauraki; and the protests of Hauraki Maori faced with the deliberate undermining of tino rangatiratanga.
The Hauraki treaty claims are a consequence of the Crown's actions after it signed the Treaty of Waitangi. Dr Anderson's report will significantly support the Hauraki case in the debate that will inevitably surround the Hauraki claims. I take this opportunity to thank Dr Robyn Anderson for her contribution to this project.
No reira, noho ora koutou.
T J McEnteer
Claims Manager
Hauraki Maori Trust Board
III
![]() |
3 Table of Contents |
▲back to top |
![]() |
3.1 5 |
▲back to top |
CONTENTS
FOREWORD |
III |
PREFACE .. |
|
INTRODUCTION AND CHAPTER SUMMARY |
I |
CHAPTER ONE: HAURAKI AND THE CROWN, 1800-1850 |
29 |
The Hauraki Rohe and Iwi |
29 |
Hauraki at 1840 ........................................ |
33 |
The Signing of the Treaty of Waitangi .. |
38 |
Purchase of Hauraki Lands, 1840-1850 . |
40 |
(a) Early Crown purchases ...................... |
40 |
(b) Pre-emption waiver purchases, 1840-1845 |
41 |
|
45 |
Old Land Claims Commission .. |
46 |
(a) Introduction .. |
46 |
(b) The first hearings at Hauraki, 1843-1844 |
48 |
(c) The findings of the first old Land Claims Commission |
49 |
(d) The Bell Commission .. . |
53 |
The Issue of Surplus Lands .. |
62 |
(a) Introduction .. |
62 |
(b) The Fairburn 'surplus' |
64 |
(c) Great Barrier Island .. |
68 |
(d) A note on the Myers' Commission |
71 |
The impact of colonisation on Hauraki, 1840 -1855 .. |
72 |
CHAPTER TWO: HAURAKI AND THE CROWN, 1850-1865 |
77 |
The Coromandel Agreement, 1852 |
77 |
Crown Purchases, 1853-1865 |
89 |
The Reopening of the Coromandel Gold Field, 1861-1862 |
98 |
The Opening of Tokatea Gold Field ................ |
IOI |
The Administration of the Coromandel Gold Field |
106 |
|
109 |
Confiscation |
115 |
(a) Tauranga |
117 |
(b) Waikato-Wairoa confiscation .. |
121 |
(c) The impact of refugees .. |
122 |
The Compensation Court .. |
122 |
(a) East Wairoa |
123 |
(b) Hauraki interests in Central Waikato .. |
126 |
(c) Negotiation of Hauraki claims at Tauranga |
126 |
The Long-term Impact of Confiscation on Hauraki |
127 |
The Return of 'Reserves', 1865-1900 |
129 |
![]() |
3.2 6 |
▲back to top |
THE SOCIAL AND ECONOMIC SITUATION OF HAURAKI MAORI AFTER COLONISATION
CHAPTER THREE: EXTENSION OF GOVERNMENT |
|
CONTROL OVER GOLD FIELD LANDS, 1865-1870 |
135 |
The Adjustment of the Coromandel Agreement, 1865 |
135 |
The Opening of Thames, 1867-1868 |
138 |
The Terms of Thames Gold Field Cession, |
143 |
The Implications of Gold Field Cession at Thames .. |
|
Thames Foreshore .. |
156 |
Maori Dissatisfaction with Gold Field Agreements .. |
165 |
Problems in Administration of Gold Field Agreements, 1869-1879 |
167 |
|
172 |
CHAPTER FOUR: POLICY, LEGISLATION, |
|
AND LAND PURCHASE, 1865-1880 |
175 |
The General Impact of the Native Land Court .. |
175 |
The Native Land Act 1873 |
184 |
Hauraki Complaint Regarding the Native Land Court .. |
186 |
The New Native and Public Works Policy , 1869-1873 |
188 |
Pressure on Ohinemuri, 1868-1869 |
194 |
The Conduct of Crown Purchases in the 1870s |
199 |
|
204 |
Purchase of the Foreshore, 1870-1872 |
208 |
Finalisation of First Government Purchases in Piako, 1872 .. |
212 |
Further Extensions of the Gold Field by Purchase, 1870-1875 |
215 |
The Breaking Down of Ngati Tamatera Land Holding .. |
218 |
The Cession of the Ohinemuri Gold Field, 1875 |
226 |
Protest at Cession of Ohinemuri.................................................. |
228 |
Crown Purchase of the Freehold of the Ceded Gold Field Blocks .. |
232 |
The Timber Leases .. |
240 |
The Tairua Investigation Committee .. |
242 |
Changes in the Administration of Land Purchase Policy .. |
246 |
Finalisation of Crown Purchase at Waikawau and Moehau |
247 |
Purchase at Te Aroha, 1877 |
249 |
Conflict at Waihou |
253 |
The Loss of Freehold at Ohinemuri, 1877-1882 |
261 |
Extensions of the Gold Field at Pakirarahi and Te Aroha |
272 |
Impact of Development on Rivers .. |
274 |
Summary .. |
279 |
CHAPTER FIVE: CONCLUSION .. |
28I |
Early Crown Dealings in Hauraki: the Old Land Claims Commission .. |
282 |
Initial Understandings Regarding Mineral Ownership: the Significance of the |
|
1852 Negotiations .................................. |
283 |
Crown Purchases, 1853-1865......................................................... |
286 |
The Revision and Extension of the Coromandel Gold Field Agreements, 1861–1862 |
288 |
The Consequences of War Policy for the Hauraki People .. |
290 |
The Gold Field Cessions, |
|
Loss of Foreshore .. |
|
![]() |
3.3 7 |
▲back to top |
Contents
The Impact of the Native Land Court in the Hauraki Rohe, 1865-1885 299
Government Public Works and Purchase Policy, 1869-1885 301
The Crown's Purchase of Freehold of Gold Field Lands .. 303
The Government Acquisition of Ohinemuri 304
APPENDICES
History of Objections Arising out of Old Land Claims .. 307
Turton Crown Purchase Deeds pre-1865—from K. Riddell, 'Pre-1865 Crown Purchases—Hauraki/Coromandel.' Waitangi Tribunal Rangahaua
Whanui Series (working paper: first release), 1996 309
The Activities of the Trust Commissioner—by D. Alexander .. 317
Hauraki Petitions, 1869-1900 331 5. Schedule of Rehearings and Appeals into Native Land Court Decisions
in Hauraki District, 1870-1910337 6. Schedule of Blocks acquired by Crown subject to Timber Leases
from Hauraki Gold Fields special block file. MA 13/35(b) 341
BIBLIOGRAPHY 343
INDEX TO VOLUME V: THE CROWN, THE TREATY,
AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800-1885—Supporting papers 351
LIST OF TABLES
Pre-emption Waiver Claims in Gulf Islands .. 44
2. Disposal of Old Land Claims resulting in Grant .. 52
Estimates of Surplus Lands retained by Crown in Hauraki Rohe .. 63
Private Purchase of Western Firth Blocks .. 174
5- Crown Purchases in Area Outside Gold Field, 1870-1880 . 217
6. Crown Purchases in Gold Field Ceded in 1868-1869 234
Crown Purchases, 1880-1885 238
PHOTOGRAPHS
Early Contact at Mercury Bay 33
The Coromandel Agreement at Patapata, 1852 83
Thames at 1868 148
Thames at 1869-70 149
5- Wirope Hoterini Taipari 187
James Mackay .. 187
Development of Foreshore at Tararu 210
Timber Floating .. 276
Wooden Aqueduct Built to Transport Logs .. 277
MAP S
1. Hauraki Region ..
Dispersal of Hauraki Tribes at 1840 28
Old Land Claims 50
Crown Purchases & Confiscations by 1865 96
The Hauraki Raupatu
6. Proclaimed Thames Gold Fields at 1869 150
![]() |
3.4 8 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800-1885
Lands proclaimed under negotiation—Immigration and Public Works Act 1870 200
Alienation of Maori Land at 1875 .. 224
Alienation of Maori Land at 1885 .. .. .. .. 236
10. The Ohinemuri Gold Field .. .. .. .. .. 268
DOCUMENT REPRODUCTION 1. Taipari Foreshore Protest, 1869
VIII
![]() |
4 Preface |
▲back to top |
![]() |
4.1 9 |
▲back to top |
PREFACE
My name is Robyn Anderson. I am a Ph.D. graduate from the University of Toronto, Canada. In the past I have written or contributed to the 'Historical Report on Wellington Lands,' a report prepared for the Crown Congress Joint Working Party, 1993; 'Wellington District,' Waitangi Tribunal Rangahaua Whanui Series, 1996; and 'Goldmining: Policy, Legislation, and Administration,' Waitangi Tribunal Rangahaua Whanui Series, 1996.
This report, The Crown, the Treaty, and the Hauraki Tribes, 188o-1885', was commissioned by the Hauraki Maori Trust Board in 1994, and is the result of more than three years of research in which a number of people and organisations have been involved.
A number of researchers have worked on various stages of this project: Liane Ngamane and Jeanette Wikaira, David Taipari, Helen Walter, Suzanne Woodley, Jim McNicolas and Mary Gillingham. This report would not have been possible without the contribution of their work. The same may be said of David Alexander whose block histories have been incorporated into this overview. To them, my many thanks.
My thanks go also to those who provided me with helpful information or commented on earlier versions of this report: to Dinah Steele (sadly, now deceased), Taimoana Turoa, John McEnteer, and Pat MacDonald from among the Hauraki people; to Bill Oliver, David Williams, and Russell Stone who have also been involved in the preparation of the Hauraki claim to go before the Waitangi Tribunal; to other researchers, such as John Hutton and Paul Monin, who have worked on the history of the region and have generously shared sources; and to Grant Phillipson for his advice and encouragement.
Finally, my thanks to the Hauraki Maori Trust Board, and the people whom they represent, for their patience in waiting for the completion of this report.
IX
![]() |
4.2 10 |
▲back to top |
INTRODUCTION: CHAPTER SUMMARY
Key Themes and Methodological Note
The relationship between Hauraki Maori and the Crown from the 1830s to present day is discussed in two reports. Part One, which is this report, examines the first fifty years of that relationship from 1835 to 1885. Four major themes underlie the following discussion. Three of these themes concern different aspects of the material destruction of the Hauraki resource base: tribal loss of land; of ownership of minerals and of other natural properties of the land, most particularly timber; as well as control of the foreshore and rivers. The fourth theme concerns the declining position of the Hauraki iwi from one in which there were the seeds of a possible ongoing partnership in the usages of the law, the economy, and political structures, to one of the complete domination of tikanga by the common law and British legal precepts, economic impoverishment, and almost complete exclusion from the law-making institutions of the colony. Throughout the report, considerable emphasis is placed on disparity between the promises and the actions of the Crown, the calculated nature of much of the dealing of Governments, and the protests of Hauraki Maori at the deliberate undermining of their rangatiratanga over land, resources, and community.
The relationship between Hauraki Maori and the Crown from the early 1880s to the 1980s is analysed and summarised separately in Part Two. Both reports draw heavily on official published sources and on archival records, most particularly case files for the Old Land Claim Commission, correspondence to the Auckland Provincial Government, the Thames and Coromandel wardens' and resident magistrates' letterbooks held by the Justice Department, Mines Department files, papers tabled before Parliament and Select Committees, and the memoranda, registered and special block files of the Native Affairs Department. In addition, the two reports are intended as an overview and as such, incorporate the extensive work carried out by David Alexander for the Hauraki Maori Trust Board. This research is set out in the block histories contained in volume eight of the Hauraki claim before the Waitangi Tribunal.
Chapter I: Hauraki and the Crown, 1800–1850
The Hauraki robe and iwi
[pp. 29–33] The state of the Hauraki iwi in the years immediately preceding 1840 is described briefly. In the early nineteenth century the Hauraki people comprised the
![]() |
4.3 11 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800–1885
Marutuahu Confederacy at its nucleus, but included diverse groups—both original occupiers and more recent incomers with whom new groups were founded by intermarriage. It is pointed out that the zone of influence exercised by the sea-faring Hauraki iwi extended well beyond the perceptions currently held: to Mahurangi in the north, to Kati Kati in the south, and encompassing lands on the isthmus and on the western shores of the Thames Firth. Considerable dislocation of traditional settlement patterns had occurred as a result of the Ngapuhi invasions from the north in the first two decades of the century, but the Marutuahu Confederacy and associated iwi, along with the Waikato, had regained much of their lost ground by the time Europeans began to arrive in significant numbers at the Gulf Islands and on the Auckland isthmus. The dislocations of the preceding years were, however, a significant element in acceptance of Pakeha and in early land transactions, most particularly the negotiation of the missionary-sponsored `purchase' of South Auckland lands which is discussed more fully in the context of 'old land claims'.
Hauraki at 1840
[pp. 33–40] By the time the Treaty of Waitangi was presented to Hauraki Maori in March to July 1840, those groups based at points of contact—at Coromandel, Thames, Waiheke and Taupo (Orere Point)—were reported to be in a 'flourishing condition'. Reaction to the Treaty was divided, but unified in its concern for the integrity of the promises of the Crown. Some rangatira—more especially, those of Ngati Paoa and Ngati Whanaunga based at Taupo, Waiheke, and Coromandel—were prepared to sign, doubtless influenced by the prospect of continuing prosperity and promises of protection of person, property, and rangatiratanga. Others, most notably Taraia of Ngati Tamatera and Ngati Maru, refused to do so, doubting whether the Crown would respect Maori authority. They had already had a taste of 'gunboat diplomacy', had heard of the recent assertion of the British law against a Maori in the Bay of Islands, and were not prepared to relinquish their authority over their people, although they agreed that the Crown was free to do as it wished with Pakeha. There was no automatic acceptance of British precepts of law and Taraia continued to overtly reject the authority of the British Government. In 1842 he led a Ngati Tamatera raid on Tauranga, committing ritualistic acts of cannibalism and, pointing out that he had not signed the Treaty, argued that the adjustment of Maori affairs lay with Maori and not with the Governor. This was a view for which even the signatories had some sympathy, reflecting their increasing knowledge about past British treatment of indigenous peoples, and concern about the implications of laws issuing from New South Wales.
Old Land Claims Commission
[pp. 46–53] The first overt test of the Crown's integrity in Hauraki was posed by the Old Land Claims Commission. Some 113 cases were examined by the Commission. Thirty of these claims resulted in grants, representing a total of just under 68,000 acres, which was
2
![]() |
4.4 12 |
▲back to top |
Introduction: Chapter Summary
later augmented, in the 1860s, to some 80,000 acres. This study does not attempt an exhaustive examination of the details of all these claims, but merely an overview of them. Some emphasis is given, however; to particular cases such as Fairburn's at South Auckland and McGaskills' at Hikutaia, which also form the basis of more detailed studies undertaken by independent researchers. Nor is it intended here to revisit the arguments which have been so thoroughly aired in the context of the Muriwhenua claim; rather, it is intended to demonstrate the extent and situation of Hauraki land loss, outline the experience of Hauraki groups with reference to the Commission, identify instances in which the Crown kept surplus lands, and highlight evidence of ongoing Maori dissatisfaction with the Crown's handling of the early claims.
It is argued, that the intentions of the first Commission to enquire into transactions prior to 1840 and the pre-emption waiver 'purchases' (see below) were benign, but that its deliberations were based on, and ultimately entrenched, false assumptions that Maori had intended 'sales' by their endorsement of deeds. It was not appreciated that Maori might have intended to consolidate their own interests, expressing a customary practice of incorporating useful newcomers into their community, by the new means of the written word, rather than a permanent conveyance of property giving exclusive rights to the purchaser. Questions were designed to elicit whether a rightful transaction had taken place in terms of English usage, not what Maori had really meant by their participation in transactions and whether customary practice was still in operation. Thus the Commission responded to Maori complaints about boundaries and failures of payment by adjusting rather than overturning deeds. There was, however, little reason for Maori, numerically dominant and prospering on the trade generated from Auckland, the timber industry, and other early attempts to exploit extractive wealth of the region, to question the nature of the Commission's findings or the value of their own early dealings with the Crown and other 'purchasers'.
The Bell Commission
[pp. 53–62] The failure to survey the boundaries or to use the lands deemed to have been sold by Maori, as well as the administration's immediate tampering with awards, invited continuing misconstruction of the deeds, and of the implications of the first Commission's awards. Maori rejection of British understandings of sale was not revealed until a decade later when they began objecting to the presence of licensed flax-millers and timber-cutters on lands kept by the Crown as 'surplus' (see below), and to attempts to survey boundaries of grants. The grants arising from the first Commission were resubmitted to enquiry in the late 1850s, at a time of greater Government effort to effect land transactions. There was, too, increased suspicion of Government purchase activities amongst Hauraki Maori, more especially those based in the Thames valley, and it was in this region that greatest dissatisfaction was generated by the land claims investigation process.
The immediate function of the Bell Commission was to establish the boundaries of grants and of land to be retained by the Crown, not to review the findings of the earlier
3
![]() |
4.5 13 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800–1885
enquiry. Bell operated on the assumption that the first Commission's findings had established whether a legitimate sale had taken place, and despite continuing evidence that transactions fell well short of standards of informed consent, Maori repudiation of early grants was interpreted as mercenary in nature, or politically-motivated, not as indicative of a different understanding of what they had agreed to, or had intended by such transactions. While Maori objections might have to be appeased by further payment or adjustment of the boundary, the fact of sale stood. Bell's investigation gave rise to a particular sense of grievance at Hikutaia where promises of a full re-examination of the question of grant were not met, and the grantees (the McGaskills) were seen to have been confirmed in their ownership of lands not included in the original transaction, and in which some right-holders had not participated at all.
The issue of surplus lands
[pp. 62–72] The Crown did not generally assert its claim in the Hauraki region to surplus land—the balance of acreage between that 'proved' to have been purchased by the old land claimants and that for which grants were actually issued. There were, however, a number of important exceptions where the question was complicated by subsequent Crown payments. The most notable of these incidences occurred in the western zone of Hauraki influence on the south Tamaki isthmus, deriving from the original Fairburn `purchase' [at pp. 64– 68]; and to the north, at Great Barrier Island, from the Webster, Abercrombie, and Nagle 'old land claim', and pre-emption waiver 'purchases' by Whitaker and du Moulin [at pp. 69–71].
The question of sale had been particularly problematic in the case of the south Tamaki isthmus area where the transaction, with missionary Fairburn, derived directly from tribal peace-making efforts after the dislocations of the 1820s. Intrinsic to the agreement was a promise that one-third of the area would revert to Maori where they would then resettle peacefully. The intention behind that promise was, however, transmuted into the creation of limited reserves for hapu at spots where they were actually cultivating lands, and further payments to others. The Crown acquired the bulk of the area, estimated at over 75,000 acres—the difference between the land awarded to Fairburn as a result of his 'purchase' and the boundaries described in the deed. Leading Hauraki rangatira protested in the early 1850s when it became clear that the Crown considered that land to be within its control. Instead of giving up its claim, or making reserves for the Hauraki people in the increasingly valuable isthmus area, the Government made further limited payments to some, but not all, of the iwi who had participated in the original transaction. Those payments were subsequently considered to have represented the Crown's absolute purchase of the Fairburn lands outside the grant, and thus to remove the area from any subsequent enquiry into the question of 'surplus lands'. In any case, the Myers' Commission appointed in 1948 to look into transactions resulting in Crown retention of surplus lands was limited in its scope, because it assumed the legitimacy of the original transactions, and that these had been fully and properly investigated in the 1840s and early 1860s. [pp. 71–72].
4
![]() |
4.6 14 |
▲back to top |
Introduction: Chapter Summary
Purchase of Hauraki lands, 1840–1850
[pp. 40–45] Purchases made during the 1840s were little different in character from those which predated the declaration of sovereignty, still being characterised by a divergence in interpretation of their significance. Two transactions are discussed briefly: the acquisition of Mahurangi from Marutuahu chiefs which required several renegotiations over the next decade; and the Kohimaramara block from 24 Ngati Paoa chiefs for a price which poorly reflected the value of that area and without any thought for ensuring their participation in the future development of the capital of the colony.
During negotiations over the Treaty of Waitangi, Maori were told that the Crown would have the exclusive right of purchasing land from them. This measure was represented as intended for their protection and ultimate benefit. But, in practice, that benefit was cast in terms of encouraging 'industrious white men' to the colony by keeping the price of land low. Thus the Crown was prepared to waive its pre-emptive power in response to demands from settlers for direct access to purchase of Maori land, but without taking commensurable protective steps, and exposing tribes who held rights in the isthmus and the gulf islands to pressure and future dispute.
The impact of colonisation on Hauraki, 1840–1860
[pp. 72–75] The interpretation given to Hauraki's involvement in the early transactions—their 'sale' of interests in the gulf islands, their fishing stations at Mahurangi, and 'gifted' lands and cultivation sites on the isthmus—marked the first stage in a profound shift in their character, from being an expansive collection of tribes who gathered resources and cultivated sites within an extensive zone of influence, to individuals who by the 1880s were increasingly tied into a cash economy, and whose interests were confined to small blocks of lands on the peninsula, and to the floodplain of the Waihou and Piako Rivers. That result lay in the future, however. By 1850 there were signs of the developing strain in the relationship between Hauraki Maori and an incoming European population, backed by the Crown's power; but at this early stage, most Hauraki hapu were not reliant on land sales for participation in the new economy, engaging very actively, and apparently successfully, in the commercial opportunities presented by the expansion of settlement at Auckland.
Chapter II: Hauraki and the Crown, 1850–1865
The Coromandel Agreement, 1852
[pp. 77–88] A crucial element in the relationship of Hauraki to the Crown lies in the question of ownership of sub-surface resources of the land. That relationship was defined both by legislation and by negotiation. Although questions of the Crown's prerogative were in the back of the mind of officials in early development of mining policy, explicit assertions of the right to mine land for gold without consent of the Maori owners were not attempted until late in the century, by which time the victory of the common law was
5
![]() |
4.7 15 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800–1885
complete. Despite the demonstration of interest in sub-surface resources of the Hauraki region in the foundation years of the colony, no specific discussion has been found in records of on-the-ground negotiation concerning the royal prerogative over precious metals, nor explanation to Maori of the arcane legal meaning of the Crown which underlay that purported right.
The question of gold, and what to do if it was found on land still held by Maori, was first specifically raised at Coromandel, at a point in 1852 when far more weight was placed on the implications of the Treaty of Waitangi—and the might of Maori numbers—than was to be the case in later years. In their discussions about how to act with reference to gold found in native land, Lieutenant-Governor Wynyard, Governor Grey, and the Executive Council demonstrated a pragmatic recognition of the Treaty and of Maori power. They decided not to attempt a full assertion of the Crown's common law prerogative over gold, but were not prepared to abandon the right altogether and leave Maori in full control of all sub-soil resources. Instead, the Government decided to persuade right-holders to entrust their auriferous lands to the Crown's control, in return for a 'fair proportion' of the administrative revenues.
Again, no explanations of the Crown's claim to 'royal metals', or of the distinction between ownership and access which underlay its policy, appear to have been offered to Maori. Instead, officials emphasised that the Crown would protect Maori in their person and property, and that they would benefit from the opening of their lands to mining. It is argued here, however, that the maintenance of law and order, and the active protection of the right of Maori to control the use of their own lands, as they saw fit, was merely the proper exercise of the Crown's kawanatanga, and should not have been contingent upon Maori surrendering their rangatiratanga over those lands. Furthermore, respect for both the Treaty of Waitangi and for the understandings reached in 1852, should have included active protection of the right of Maori to forbid mining on their land if they so wished. Instead, the Government, whose underlying role was to promote mining, made only limited response to subsequent Maori complaint about trespass on their lands, and was even prepared to force the opening of lands which Maori wished to hold for themselves.
Whereas the Government tended to regard the agreement at Patapata as merely an instrument whereby Maori lands would be opened to mining and brought within its administrative jurisdiction to be defined, ultimately, by statutory mining law, Maori saw the occasion as an event of considerable moment. The terms of their understanding were defined not only by the rudimentary provisions of the agreement, signed by some right-holders in the area, but also by the promises made by Wynyard which suggested an ongoing relationship of respect for Maori rights and support for their continuing ownership of the land. Of equal significance were the reasons for the refusal of Taraia, Paora Te Putu, and others to agree to mining: a combination of an attitude of 'wait and see', desire to retain control of the land and its sub-surface resources for Maori themselves, and expectation that payments for the opening of land to mining would bear a direct relationship to the value of the minerals taken out.
6
![]() |
4.8 16 |
▲back to top |
Introduction: Chapter Summary
For all its shortcomings, the mining treaty reached between the Hauraki people and the Crown in 1852 set a benchmark for subsequent mining arrangements. As a result, recognition that Maori right-holders had to consent to mining on their land characterised both the legislation and the negotiation regarding gold for the next 30 years, bypassing the issue of who actually owned it. The Crown gradually retreated, however, from the spirit of those early negotiations when the commitments embodied by the Treaty of Waitangi were still relatively fresh in the minds of officials. Promises held out by the Crown, and the expectations which they fostered, continued to focus on consent, partnership, and prosperity for posterity, but the means employed by the Crown fell well short of these standards, involving a mixture of unceasing persuasion, threats, cynical exploitation of Maori custom, deliberate undermining of the principles of tribal authority which underpinned the concept of rangatiratanga, and, at last resort, the use of compulsion.
The other thread of discussion in the report which derives from the original 1852 gold field understandings, concerns the question of what should be seen as a 'fair proportion', and how well the Crown fulfilled its obligations to administer returns owing to Maori. It is argued throughout the report that failures in administration and unfair weighting of miner as against Maori interest, generally characterised the conduct of the Government, and formed the subject of ongoing Hauraki protest. Instead of being treated as an autonomous people exercising rangatiratanga over their lands, Hauraki Maori were consistently cast in the role of supplicants, forced to ask for revenues to be handed over, the reasons for delay in payments, or more information on the working of their land, and to protest legislation which ignored their rights under cession agreements and the Treaty. The initial indication of such problems is discussed at pp 81–4
Crown purchases,1853–1865
[pp. 89–98] Discussion of the 1852 gold mining agreement is followed by an examination of the impact of Crown purchase policy, 1853–1865. This period saw the transfer of 48,000 acres in the core Hauraki region from Maori hands into those of the Crown. The sales to the Crown, in combination with earlier alienations to private parties, meant the loss of some of the best sites within the Hauraki rohe at that time—in particular, their interests on the isthmus, lands around Coromandel Harbour, Mercury Bay, and at Waiheke. The Crown had also begun to turn its eyes to the interior lands of the Hauraki rohe, initiating its first attempts to make large-scale acquisitions within the highly prized valley lands of the Waihou and Piako Rivers.
The pressure on Hauraki ability to keep hold of their lands increased with the growth of demand from Auckland, which was generated by land speculation, increasing interest in pastoralism, the implementation of 'land for passage' immigration schemes, and the desire to emulate the prosperity of the Southern provinces which had been founded on cheap Maori land purchase. The Native Land Purchase Department, established in 1853, began to succumb to the pressure of settler demand, and as a consequence, the standard
7
![]() |
4.9 17 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800–1885
of conduct in its purchases began to decline. The lesson of earlier Crown attempts at purchase demonstrated that the requirement for tribal consent precluded all but limited and painstakingly negotiated transactions. In light of this knowledge, land purchase officers moved towards a practice of actively undermining tribal authority in order to facilitate large-scale alienations. The correspondence of Drummond Hay in the early 1860s clearly foreshadows the policies pursued so fatally by the Crown at Waitara: the readiness to accept individual offers, and the denial of any tribal authority over the individual interest.
Other problems are identified within these transactions; in particular, the preponderance of dealing with a few Ngati Paoa chiefs to achieve purchases which were then tidied up by payments to other interest holders, attempts to obscure the potential mineral value of lands from owners by officers chosen for the trust Maori placed in them, and lack of adequate reserve provision for the future needs of vendor groups even though communities such as Patukirikiri at Coromandel, and Ngati Hei at Mercury Bay were clearly showing stress. It is argued that the perception that reserves were largely unnecessary in Hauraki since there was plenty of 'native land' in the district, had little reality in the context of a continuing purchase policy.
The reopening of the Coromandel gold field, 1861–1862
[pp. 98–101] In 1861–1862 interest revived in the Coromandel gold field, partly stimulated by the provincial Government which saw the development of the field as a solution to its economic woes. The General Government responded to that pressure, sending McLean to negotiate the opening of lands in the north of the peninsula. Crown policy continued in its pragmatic vein. Again, there appears to have been discussion neither of the prerogative, nor of the specific nature of Maori right. Acquisition of the freehold would have been preferred but in light of Hauraki's clear determination to hold onto their territory, a leasing arrangement was acceptable. The weight of Crown policy tended, however, to operate to the detriment of Hauraki's capacity to fully exercise rangatiratanga. The need for Maori consent to mining was recognised, but they were seen as having little choice other than to agree to the exploitation of the sub-surface resources of their lands and acceptance of Crown management. Again, protection of person and property from an influx of diggers was seen as dependent on Maori agreement to allow entry upon their territory for gold to be taken out. At the same time, the underlying assumption was that Maori should somehow contribute financially to the administration of the field and the maintenance of order, although how this was to be done was not explicitly stated.
A more direct recognition of Maori rights over sub-surface resources in the form of the receipt of a proportion of the gold duty was briefly contemplated by Fox but never acted upon. Instead, McLean negotiated a temporary arrangement whereby Pakeha could prospect the area, and the question of payment would be left until gold was found in `considerable quantities'. According to McLean, it was agreed that diggers might take out any gold they found in the interim; but the right of Maori to receive payment for it,
8
![]() |
4.10 18 |
▲back to top |
Introduction: Chapter Summary
subsequently formed a point of contention between Hauraki and the Government. For Maori, there was an important principle of mineral ownership involved here—one which was only reluctantly acknowledged by the Government in 1865 [see pp. 135–138].
McLean outlined the ideals of the Crown in its policy with regard to mining on Maori land; that 'just consideration' should be given to Maori rights and customs, protective care taken that they not be harmed by the influx of mining population, and that their 'cooperation with the Government should be fully reciprocated'. The tone of negotiation was coloured, again, by the prospect of immediate and ongoing economic prosperity, while Maori were given to understand that they had the right to withhold any lands that they wished from European intrusion. Implementation of those ideals was, however, cursory at the best.
The opening of Tokatea gold field
[pp. 101–106] In particular, the desire of Te Matewaru to retain Tokatea (Koputauaki) block in their own management and for their own development, provoked protest from the mining interest, and was directly countered by Crown action. Instead of respecting and fostering Hauraki aspirations, Government officials pushed for the opening of the block to European miners, and in 1862 Governor Grey intervened directly, and arranged for the lease of the block from one party of right-holders only. Any questions about the integrity of Grey's employment of 'divide and rule tactics' and deliberate disregard of the rights of acknowledged owners, led by Te Hira, who were opposed to the opening, were swept aside by the Government's identification of that group with the 'evil deeds' of the King party.
War
[pp. 109–115] War and raupatu made further incursions on the Hauraki territorial rohe and their self-autonomy. The first step was the imposition of a lengthy naval blockade in the gulf, aimed at preventing supply to the Waikato, but which most strongly affected the Hauraki tribes, even though they were largely uninvolved in the fighting. The blockade interfered with fishing, cut across trade and communications with Auckland, the Bay of Islands, and the East Coast, and along with the bombardment of Whakatiwai, was to underscore the vulnerability of Hauraki to the growing Pakeha economic and naval power.
Confiscation
[pp. 115–121] The Government formulated its confiscation policy with little reference to the actual political predisposition of the North Island tribes, and initially contemplated the taking of all Hauraki lands on the western side of the Firth as part of a sweeping measure which would take in all territory north of the line of redoubts built between the Waikato River and the Hauraki Gulf. Controversy over that intention resulted in a more limited measure, however, and lands were eventually taken in several large blocks instead. Nonetheless, the Government included areas in which Hauraki traditionally claimed
9
![]() |
4.11 19 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800–1885
rights in the East Wairoa, Central Waikato, and Tauranga takings. That Hauraki rights in these areas should be declared forfeit seems all the more unjust because the majority of Hauraki people maintained a position of neutrality during the fighting at both Waikato and Tauranga.
The Compensation Court
[pp. 122–127] There was only the most limited opportunity for Hauraki to regain their former lands. Neutrals within the Hauraki tribes were placed in a position of accepting the Compensation Court's monetary awards at East Wairoa, compulsory sale at Tauranga where the Government made it clear that the Te Puna lands were 'absolutely required' but that they 'should be paid for', and out of court payments for Pukorokoro, and other interests in the Central Waikato raupatu since they could not afford to attend the hearings. 'Rebel' hapu lost out almost entirely—not only lands within the confiscation boundaries, but adjacent areas also, as the Native Land Court quickly followed up on a promise by the Compensation Court, that rebel lands north of the East Wairoa line, would be given to 'loyal' sections of Ngati Paoa and Ngai Tai.
The return of reserves,1865–1900
[pp. 129–134] Limited reserves were finally returned to 'rebel' Hauraki hapu in the 1890s, after a 30 year struggle which reflected the change wrought in their circumstances by the Crown's actions, from an independent people exercising traditional rights in these lands, to petitioners dependent on the goodwill of the Crown for the return of a small portion of them.
Chapter Three: Extension of Government Control over Gold Field Lands, 1865–1870
The adjustment of the Coromandel Agreement, 1865
[pp. 135–143] Government interest in acquiring control of the gold resources of the Hauraki district remained high in the 1860s. Immediately after the war, the Crown reopened the question of the Hauraki gold field, acknowledging the terms of former treaties, but also looking upon them as open to negotiation rather than as strictly binding. Certainly, there seems to have been little of the spirit of mutual advancement in the Government's bargaining down of right-holders at Coromandel to the minimum that they would accept. But from the point of view of many of those based on the Thames coast, after the experience of visible bombardment of nearby communities and the blockade, and in view of apparent opportunities for economic advancement, the best stratagem was to seize what advantages were on offer. In 1867–1868, the Crown managed to arrange the opening of the Thames field, long held closed by Ngati Maru, and followed up with mining agreements for Kennedy Bay with Ngati Porou, with Te Tawera and Ngati Maru at Manaia, and with Ngati Hei and Ngati Pare at Whangapoua.
I0
![]() |
4.12 20 |
▲back to top |
Introduction: Chapter Summary
The agent for the Crown who effected the opening was James Mackay jnr who pursued a policy of making payments to chiefs, identified as friendly to the Government, on particular blocks within the field. Mackay sought the consent of individuals, occupying hapu, and rangatira, rather than wider tribal agreement. Those opposed to the extension of Government succumbed to the pressure as surrounding territory was opened—a process which Mackay described as 'putting in wedges' and 'letting them draw'. The kingite sections of the Hauraki tribe who had withdrawn into the interior were able to keep the lands south of Omahu Stream closed to mining for the meantime, but their rights within the proclaimed field were put to one side, and not dealt with until well after the fact. Some of the particular tactics employed by Mackay in the pursuit of cession of the gold field were also questionable. He induced agreement by making advances on the fees which would accrue to Maori once their lands were opened, and used the opportunity of the criminal prosecution of the children of one of his major opponents to obtain his consent to mining at gold-rich Waiotahi. Mackay agreed to give money to the chief concerned so that he could pay the fine and obtain the release of his sons, only on the understanding that this sum was to be taken as an advance on mining fees on that block.
By negotiation, promises of prosperity and partnership—that 'if we unite in this way we shall have treasures and riches, become a great people, and everything that the heart can desire'—the application of pressure, and a little sharp practise, Marutuahu right-holders in the peninsula were again induced to entrust their lands to the management of the Crown. The terms of the cession agreements by which the Thames and northern peninsula areas were brought under the Government's jurisdiction have been set out, on pp.140-1. In essence, Mackay brought a model which had been developed with reference to the alluvial fields of the South Island and applied it to the quartz district of Hauraki. The form of payment to Maori right-holders was based on a combination of two ideas—that of an annual lease, but one assessed on the number of miners on the field. As in earlier compacts, no direct relationship was established with the actual value of the gold, and while Maori saw the agreements of this period as signifying a Crown acknowledgment of their rights of ownership of mineral resources, subsequent Governments gave a narrower legal interpretation to the meaning of the deeds of cession, maintaining that only a right of easement had been involved. At the time, however, Hauraki signatories were satisfied by an arrangement, the terms of which seemed to acknowledge their rights over the land, and to ensure that they received returns from the development of the gold field while retaining the freehold.
Terms and implications of Thames gold field cession
[pp. 143-155] As equally significant as the written terms of the cession deeds were the verbal understandings on which Maori consent had been based, and the limitations implicit to that compact. Once again, the Hauraki people were told that realisation of the full value of their lands and long-lasting prosperity, would require 'co-operation, mutual aid, and assistance'. This report argues that the Crown quickly lost this vision of New Zealand society once Maori consent to mining was won, and their lands were locked into
11
![]() |
4.13 21 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800-1885
the Government's jurisdiction for as long as it wished. Indeed, the Hauraki gold field lands were to remain within the Crown's mining jurisdiction until the passage of the Mining Act 1971, long after mining activity had ceased.1 The cession of mining rights had unexpected implications for Hauraki Maori: the impact of mining on the community at Thames, on cultivations, and on the food sources of the foreshore, and, of Government jurisdiction on the exercise of their rangatiranga over those lands, was considerable. In particular, their lands were now subject to mining legislation and regulation which could be altered at the whim of Government, without referral to Maori interests, or the commitments that had been made by negotiated agreement, such changes often being carried out over Hauraki protest that they transgressed the terms of their consent.
Of particular note, was the Government's introduction of long-term mining leases instead of the system based on annual renewal of miners' rights which had been set out in the 1867-1868 cessions in order to satisfy the purported needs of capital investment which demanded greater security of title. Maori objected that, while they were 'quite willing to render every facility for the outlay of capital, and desire[d] to carry out all arrangements heretofore entered into by them ... the agreements ... did not empower the Governor or his delegate to lease lands for mining purposes.' The main architect of the cession deeds supported Maori in this view. Mackay advised the Government that 'the agreements with the Natives would require amendment, before it would be quite clear that these conferred on the Governor the power to lease lands' for long-term periods, and that the new regulations would reduce the revenues payable to right-holders. Although the Government rejected these complaints, it seems likely that Maori, in this period, were not receiving their full due under the deeds of cession. The more important point was, however, that the introduction of new forms of mining tenure constituted a unilateral change of negotiated arrangements even over Maori objection and the advice of the Government agent in the best position to interpret the understandings reached and the impact of such change on the 'native revenues'.
Thames foreshore
[pp. 156-165] At the same time, Hauraki rights to the foreshore were undermined by court and Government action generated by the imperative to gain control of the mineral resources lying under the surface of the Kauaeranga mudflats. Initially a degree of legislative recognition had been given to Maori rights in foreshore lands. Section 9 of the Gold Fields Act 1868 empowered the Governor in Council to bring land below the high-water mark into the compass of its gold field jurisdiction, but stated that this would be `deemed to be land over which the Native title [had] not been extinguished'. When companies began to apply for licences to mine under the mudflats, both Maori and Mackay agreed that the area was not covered by the Kauaeranga cession. Richmond recognised that Maori would challenge any Crown assertion of ownership of that area,
1 For discussion of twentieth century changes in mining legislation see Part Two, and R. Anderson, Goldmining: Policy, Legislation, and Administration,' Waitangi Tribunal Rangahaua Whanui series (working paper: first release), 1996.
12
![]() |
4.14 22 |
▲back to top |
Introduction: Chapter Summary
and directed Mackay to follow the guide of the Gold Fields Act 1868 as providing for the negotiation of agreement between the Government and owners of adjacent lands.
Some right-holders at Kauaeranga agreed to the Government taking over management of the mudflats, but others wished to enter into private leasing arrangements for some of the most valuable areas. The Government responded by introducing the Thames Sea Beach Bill. In its initial form, the Bill represented an absolute assertion of the Crown's supposed prerogative over both the foreshore and all precious minerals 'wherever they might be found'. Hauraki Maori protested the Government's intent as transgressing both the Treaty of Waitangi and the negotiated cessions—a view again supported by Mackay who told the Select Committee which was examining the Bill that Maori had agreed to mining on only one part of the mudflat. In Mackay's view, Hauraki would 'take this position: they will say that they are the owners of that land for mining and for every other purpose' and would 'resist any action taken by the Government in the matter.'
In view of this advice, Maori protest, and past acknowledgment of native title in both the passage of legislation and the conduct of negotiation, the Select Committee recommended that the Government delay the passage of legislation until the question of ownership could be clarified. Instead, the legislature pressed on with a law to reimpose Crown pre-emption over the Kauaeranga foreshore, undermining Hauraki ability to deal with these lands as they liked, and to strike the best deals that they could. The Crown's control over the foreshore was further strengthened by Fenton's Native Land Court decision at Kauaeranga, in which rights pertaining to the mudflats—of fishing, in minerals, and of usage versus ownership—were separated out from each other, and those of Maori were sacrificed to the 'great public interest'. Although Hauraki could demonstrate the proofs of ownership demanded by Fenton to establish 'full and exclusive right', he refused to make a court order for the 'absolute property of the soil, at least below the surface'. Instead, he awarded Maori the 'exclusive right of fishing ... the surface of the soil' of the lands between the high and low water marks, stating that he could not `contemplate without uneasiness the evil consequences which might ensue from judicially declaring that the soil of the foreshore of the colony [would] be vested in the natives'.
The Government subsequently interpreted Fenton's judgement as 'proof of the care' with which all arms of the executive dealt with questions concerning the right of Maori, but at the same time moved quickly to take the foreshore out of the jurisdiction of the Native Land Court in the Auckland Province. It is also argued that doubts exist as to how Government agents interpreted the court's decision regarding title, to Maori, when they sought to establish the Crown's absolute control over the Kauaeranga foreshore. Fenton's decision was used not to protect Maori rights in the foreshore, but to smooth the way to Government acquisition. In that process, the status of Maori rights was further downgraded. At first, E.W. Puckey, who had responsibility for the initial conduct of negotiations, talked of 'purchasing' the beach. Fenton insisted, however, that the Government negotiate in accordance with the import of his decision which had established that Maori need not be paid for the foreshore itself. McLean denied that there was any intention to 'forego the right of the Crown to the land below the water
13
![]() |
4.15 23 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800-1885
mark' and agreed that it was necessary to give Maori compensation only, not payment for either the freehold or the mineral rights. Payment was thus represented as a gesture of goodwill on the part of the Crown for the false impression created by past negotiations, now that Hauraki found themselves 'dispossessed by a law of which they were ignorant'. In subsequent discussion, Fenton's judgement was presented only in terms of fishing rights, while the more extensive rights claimed by Maori were dismissed out of hand.
Even though Maori continued to express a strong preference to lease rather than to sell the foreshore, they were given no option but a complete alienation to the Crown. The Government flatly rejected a proposal that it lease the area, and Dr. Pollen, who took over responsibility for the negotiations, told Maori at Thames that they had little choice but to surrender their claim to exclusive use 'in face of so large a European population' in order to 'avoid the chances of trouble and annoyance to either party'. But whether they agreed or not, Maori control of the now commercially-valuable beach flat was rapidly declining. Even though the foreshore had been removed from the jurisdiction of the Gold Mining District Act, the Superintendent of the Province who had control of the management of the field, had 'tacitly recognise[d] occupation and reclamation of some portion of the foreshore'. No rental had to be paid for the use of these sites until the native claim had been extinguished. In the meantime Maori had lost their use of a formerly important food source, but been given 'compensation' limited by the conception of their rights as being of a secondary nature, unsustainable, and on the Government's sufferance. They were given no chance to participate in the development of the beach area which was anticipated to generate large-scale income, and hence later given to the Thames Harbour Board as an endowment. Common law assumptions regarding the ownership and use of the foreshore increasingly dominated the Government's political thinking after this point. Hauraki Maori continued, however, to petition the loss of their authority over traditional flounder and shell-fishing grounds into the twentieth century.
Maori dissatisfaction with gold field agreements
[pp. 165-167] Nor were promises of ongoing, shared prosperity, that 'your children will be benefited, our children will be benefited', actively promoted by the Crown. It is true that in the first boom years, considerable 'native revenues' in the form of payments for miners' rights and rents were generated by the gold field. These monies went, however, to only 13 persons, further distribution being left to their whim and circumstances, and when questions of title were later examined by the Native Land Court, it was acknowledged that more persons should have participated in them. It is suggested, too, that such revenues were but a poor reflection of the value of their sub-surface resources? Expectations of participation in commercial development were largely frustrated rather than fostered by Government agency. At the same time, highly prized resources of the foreshore and their traditional cultivations had been swallowed up by the expansion of the gold field outside its original boundaries.
2 See ibid., pp. 45-46.
14
![]() |
4.16 24 |
▲back to top |
Introduction: Chapter Summary
Problems in administration of gold field agreements, 1869-1879
[pp. 167-172] The Government's administration of the revenues was plagued by problems of lack of accountability and long delays in paying out the sums which were due. Maori found that sole control was in the hands of the Government, but that the Government did not 'care to watch [their] interests Instead, Maori had to pay much of the cost of administering the payments but without obtaining any real control over that process. `Native gold field revenues' were under intermittent threat throughout the nineteenth-century, either mishandled, ignored, or deliberately undermined by both legislation and administration. The result was that Maori, instead of being treated as partners in the gold field's development, constantly had to defend their entitlements under the cession agreements, or petition for proper payment.
Chapter Four: Policy, Legislation, and Land Purchase, 1865-1885
Chapter Five discusses Crown land purchase policy from 1865 to the 1880s in some detail. In these years an estimated area of at least 330,000 acres of Hauraki core lands was acquired by the Government.
The general impact of the Native Land Court
[pp. 175-184] Underlying this Government success were the changes and stresses caused to tribal tenure by the introduction of the Native Land Court. Not only did the nature of title, derived from the court in the first years of its operation, 'disinherit' the majority by vesting hapu lands in a few individuals, but Maori were entangled in expensive sittings and surveys. In fact, the costs of establishing title were so high that those best able to take a case to court were those who had sold already, or had a backer behind them. That sponsor might be either a Crown agent, or a private party, for after 1865 the Crown gave up its pre-emptive right, and private purchasers also began to make incursions in the Hauraki land holdings. Of particular note in this context, was the acquisition by private parties of the blocks adjoining confiscated lands on the western shores of the Firth where the Native Land Court had quickly followed up on Compensation Court activity; and the purchase by sawmilling concerns of the freehold of a number of large-scale blocks in the Whangapoua and Mercury Bay area, from the handful of grantees named in the title. One prominent sawmiller, C.A. Harris, in the Whangapoua district acquired at least eight blocks comprising over 24,000 acres from fewer than ten grantees in the period 1867-1876.
The Hauraki area did not figure prominently in Government examination of abuses and costs of the Native Land Court system. Nonetheless, there are indications in the record that some sections of Hauraki were soon caught in the spiral of debt engendered by court and survey requirements, and a misuse of the court system in which Government officers sometimes participated. The Haultain Commission, for instance, heard evidence of how
15
![]() |
4.17 25 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800-1885
land at Thames and Wharekawa which had been awarded to Ngakapa Whanaunga had been auctioned off cheaply to redeem a promissory note which had been witnessed by a Government-licensed interpreter, and signed only as a result of survey debt. Pollen, who had been appointed Trust Commissioner, acknowledged that Hauraki Maori were in debt because of their engagement with the court. In his opinion, they were being 'diddled' out of their lands by unscrupulous Europeans, and licensed interpreters who were the Jackalls' that flushed out such 'game.' Te Aroha provides a notorious example of how Maori were drawn into difficulties by the requirement to defend their title to land in a process over which they had little control. The area was initially awarded to ten persons from a 'friendly' section of Ngati Haua, a neighbouring iwi, and even those amongst the Hauraki people who wished to withhold their lands from the jurisdiction of the Native Land Court were forced into a series of hearings to defend their claim—a process which proved so expensive as to have 'swallowed up the value of the land.'
Requirements for survey, when paid for by advances on the land, could also end up compelling the owners to sell at least part of it—this being a strategy applied with some calculation by the Crown's purchase agents. The sale of Whitipirorua, Wharekawa East and 3, Omahu, and Otama East and West blocks was linked to a £2,000 survey debt, and at Mangakirikiri, the Crown was awarded a sizeable portion of the area left to non-sellers, to pay for their 'share' of laying down the boundaries. It will be seen, in Part Two, that survey debts and court costs continued to play an important role in bringing about the transfer of land, more especially in the Hauraki Plains, during the last quarter of the century. Hauraki Maori demonstrated ongoing concern about the impact of land court and survey; in petitions, negotiations with the Government, and in a variety of political actions over the next forty years, ranging from an attempt to hold lands beyond Hikutaia Stream under the mana of the King, participation in the Native Committees, Kotahitanga, and efforts to bring in a boycott.
The new native and public works policy
[pp. 188-194] The other structure underlying the Government's success in purchasing Hauraki lands in this period was that of public works. Under a series of Immigration and Public Works Acts in the 1870s, considerable monies were authorised for Maori land purchase in the North Island—the Auckland Province being the big winner in the divvy up of this amount. An important aspect of the policy was the active promotion of telegraph, road, and railway construction as well as projects to facilitate the development of the gold field and river navigation. This development was to be funded, ultimately, by the proceeds of on-sale. The needs of Hauraki were little considered, their role being confined to the provision of cheap land and short-term participation in the actual construction of roads and railways over their hapu lands.
There was a wide gap between the statements made by Government agents, and their practice and the ultimate outcome of their actions. Maori were told that they would be benefited by their inclusion in the general progress of the country, but they were excluded from the power structures which controlled the direction and pace of public works. Public
6
![]() |
4.18 26 |
▲back to top |
Introduction: Chapter Summary
work schemes were directed exclusively towards the development of settlement, extractive industries, and farming, with local politicians, Government officers, and law–makers taking little account of the impact of river clearance, gold field development, and timber extraction on Maori use of foreshore and traditional river and riparian resources. Maori were also told that they would benefit from the rise in value of the lands which they retained, but at the same time, the Government took to itself semi–monopolistic powers by re–introducing a measure of pre–emption over large tracts of Hauraki territory. Maori complained that not only were they prevented by such measures from realising the best price on their land but that they were being denied equal treatment under law. Public works were presented to Maori in terms of benign intent but the underlying imperative was to break the hold of Government opponents in the upper Thames valley. The telegraph and road were deliberately run through the blocks of known opponents of sale who were either categorised by Government agents as ultra–hauhaus, or dismissed as out–dated reactionaries, standing in the way of their own people's progress as well as that of the nation as a whole. This represented an ideological defeat for Maori leaders who wished to control the pace of engagement with European settlement and to retain authority over not only lands but rivers and coastal fisheries; and the western equation of progress with extraction of resources and domination of the natural landscape which was `useless' until the hills were cleared of timber, the rivers freed of snags, the mudflats reclaimed, and the swamps were drained.
Pressure on Ohinemuri
[pp. 194–198] Beyond Omahu Stream, lands were held under the mana of Te Hira and Tukukino and their sections of Ngati Tamatera, supported by Ngati Hako, whose response to war, and to Government and settler pressure, was to attempt to resist any further encroachment. In the eyes of this group, the requirements of their opponents—the Government, European settlers, and those within Hauraki society who wished to attempt to engage in the new economic order on European terms—were met more than adequately by the agreement to allow mining in the Thames and western peninsula. They were now 'perfectly justified' in holding back the rest for themselves–`the surface and the underground as well'. That wish was not respected at all. The Government utterly denied the capacity of non–selling rangatira to withhold their lands from the Crown's jurisdiction, or from settlement, throwing responsibility for maintenance of 'Te Pai o Hauraki' onto their willingness to open up their territory to mining, to roads, and to purchase.
The conduct of Crown purchases
[pp. 199–208; 212–214] The capacity of Hauraki Maori to retain their lands at Ohinemuri, Tairua–Whangamata, Te Aroha, the Whangapoua peninsula, and in the Hauraki Plains was undermined by the activities of Crown agents, who began by making payments to any possible right–holder who was well–disposed to the opening of their territory to mining, timber milling, the jurisdiction of the Native Land Court, and survey. As one of his first steps,
17
![]() |
4.19 27 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800-1885
Raihana
[pp. 204-208] Mackay made a 'down-payment' on mining fees to those sections within the tribe who were predisposed to opening Ohinemuri to mining, representing this as a payment for 'their lands only' in the face of strong opposition from a large segment of the right-holders. Mackay also encouraged 'non-selling' right-holders to run up debts on their lands within the area already opened, at Waikawau and Moehau, and to then draw on their interests in Ohinemuri. He facilitated this process by issuing orders for storekeepers, or redeeming such debts. Not only did this help to 'break down the barrier of exclusiveness set up by the King party' but the practice encouraged Maori to allow debt to accumulate on their lands, hiding the 'pit yawning' at their feet. Much of this activity was initially hidden undermining the ability of right-holders to exert community controls over others in the tribe. There were doubts whether full value for lands was received, partly because storekeepers inflated the price of goods when dealing with Maori and orders against land purchase. There was also considerable confusion over what interests had been signed away, since down-payments were made for undefined areas in huge blocks of up to 200,000 acres. Once debts were called in, those who had accepted the Government's 'raihana' were placed under pressure to make up outstanding amounts with lands elsewhere if it was found that they had insufficient interests in the blocks under negotiation first. In these years, the Crown deliberately fostered division amongst Maori resident at Hauraki, and took every advantage of the damage inflicted upon the tribal veto by the Native Land Acts to effect the purchase of either the sub-surface rights, or, where possible, the entire freehold. The course of this process has been discussed in detail with reference to Moehau, Waikawua, and Ohinemuri.
Purchase of the foreshore
[pp. 208-212; 215-225] The Crown, dissatisfied with the cession arrangements, and in an increasingly dominant position, shifted its policy in the 1870s, moving further away from acceptance of Maori right to keep the freehold of gold-bearing lands to increased insistence that such lands be purchased outright. The Crown now consistently tried to buy blocks (preferably keeping Maori ignorant of their mineral potential), and then bring them within the compass of mining legislation. The first example of this policy was that of the Kauaeranga foreshore 'purchase', discussed earlier in this summary. The Crown's acquisition of the Hikutaia-Whangamata blocks lying beyond the aukati at Omahu Stream and adjacent to Ohinemuri was considered a breakthrough by its agents, as shaking the position of those who insisted on keeping the interior closed. This was followed by further purchases of blocks on the eastern divide which then were brought within the compass of the Government's jurisdiction. Hauraki Maori were thus deliberately excluded from any ongoing participation in the profits of the mineral exploitation of those areas, while Government agents attempted to keep any discoveries on land still under native title quiet, so as not to push up its price.
18
![]() |
4.20 28 |
▲back to top |
![]() |
4.21 29 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800-1885
particularly, the movement towards outright purchase reflected the demands of the mining industry for greater security for capital investment; a general desire on the part of the mining and service community to be able to own the freehold of their businesses and residences, tied into a dislike of having Maori landlords; and a resentment which was shared by the miners who were paying out the fees and rents, and the local bodies who would have otherwise received them, that gold field revenues should be going into Maori hands.
The sale of gold field blocks at Thames briefly raised the question of the status of the 'native gold field revenues' generated by them, and what should happen to those monies. At first, Government officials who administered that account were reluctant to pay those revenues over to Pakeha purchasers. That reluctance seems to have stemmed more from the opinion that the right to receive those fees was attached to the land, in its condition as land officially opened for mining purposes, rather than from any notion that the mining deeds had created a trust in the gold field revenues for Maori. Such a right had to be distinctly disposed of, which had not happened in the sale arrangements in question. Thus, the purchaser of the freehold was not considered entitled to the revenues that had been established by cession. Any tentative connexion between the revenues and a native right expressed in the negotiation of the cession deeds was, in any case, soon dismissed by officials who looked to standard common law interpretations of those documents and saw them as merely conveying a right of easement, payment for which would go to the purchaser of the lands concerned, 'whatever the colour of his skin'.
The Tairua Investigation Committee
[pp. 242-246] Mackay's purchase methods came under increasing attack, both within the Native Land Purchase Department, and by provincial politicians dissatisfied with the General Government's land purchase policy and conduct. Although the acquisition of areas such as Ohinemuri and Te Aroha was considered impossible unless right-holding was broken down into a collection of individual, transferable interests, the purchase of signatures from all persons entered into the memorial of ownership took years to complete and required mounting payments. The focus of criticism was, thus, not on the effects of Mackay's dealings on Hauraki's land and resource base, but on the slow rate of acquisition, the expense, and purported corruption among those involved in purchase operations. The question of the abuse of official powers was examined by the Tairua Investigation Committee, but again, the emphasis was on the loss to the 'public interest' rather than the impact on Maori.
Changes in the administration of land purchase policy
[pp. 246-253] The Government (under Sir George Grey) dispensed with Mackay's services, passed a series of legislation intended to speed up the transfer of title, and reorganised the Native Department. Of particular significance for Hauraki, was the passage of the Government Land Purchases Act 1877 under which large tracts of lands on which downpayments had been made were blocked off from private purchase in order to
20
![]() |
4.22 30 |
▲back to top |
Introduction: Chapter Summary
assist the new land purchase officer of the district to bring Crown dealings to fruition. The major object of Government policy in Hauraki, in the late 187os, was to complete Mackay's purchases, the log-jam being finally broken by the Native Land Court award of most of Waikawau, Moehau, and Te Aroha to the Crown, in 1879. These events are discussed in some detail at pp. 236-40.
Strong opposition continued in the upper Thames valley to the Government's public works programme and to the land purchase system. Government officers identified two sources of this resistance to the county road and the railway which was drawing near the `trouble spots' in the interior, and rejection of the activities of the land purchase officer, the Native Land Court, and the surveyor: Ngati Hako based at Paeroa who had supported Ngati Tamatera in their efforts to retain Ohinemuri; and the rangatira Tukukino, whose ability to control the fate of the tribal estate at Komata had been undercut by the land court. Although the Crown continued to demonise these groups as law-breakers and kingites, support for their concerns within the Hauraki was wider than it was politic for the Government to acknowledge.
Conflict at Waihou
[pp. 253-260] Frustration exploded at Pukehange in 1879 when members of Ngati Hako shot at a surveyor after years of persistent intrusion on their lands. Sheehan warned that the Government's patience was exhausted, quite illegally threatened the Hauraki people with the confiscation of the land of the 'guilty' parties, and demanded a demonstration of their law-abidingness by allowing public works through without further opposition. He told the gathered tribes: 'Now that they had gone beyond the law he intended to see the matter through. He should take the road, the railway, and the wire through their land, and that was the satisfaction he intended to get from them. The only way that they could show him that they had nothing to do with the matter was to assist him to get this satisfaction from the Natives who had thus committed themselves.'
Maori had a quite different perspective on the incident. Unable to effect an arrest, the Minister of the day (Sheehan) agreed that a runanga might consider the matter but warned that the Government would accept no decision other than one which handed over the culprits. The runanga, however, condemned the land purchase system rather than the men who had pulled the trigger. Although the shooting transgressed the law of Hauraki—of 'Pe Pai o Hauraki'—as well as that of the Pakeha, the runanga decided that there had been 'a reason for shooting the European' in the persistence of Government sponsored survey onto Ngati Hako land. In effect, the runanga found the Government's land purchase system rather than Ngati Hako to be 'guilty'.
In the early 1880s Tukukino's resistance to the road was overcome by a mixture of negotiation and threat. Early assurances that no land would be taken without his consent lasted only so long as the Government was not seriously inconvenienced. Officials engaged in 'consultation' but pushed ahead regardless, when negotiations did not result in Tukukino's immediate submission. He was placed under increasing pressure once construction reached Komata, threatened by the consequences of the Pukehange
21
![]() |
4.23 31 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800-1885
shooting, and told that 'the road would have to be made whether he agreed to it or not.' Although Government officials acknowledged that Tukukino had cause for complaint in the decision of the Native Land Court which had reduced his power to individual possession of an one-eighth share of one of the two blocks into which tribal land at Komata had been divided, they saw the blame as attaching to his fellow grantees rather than to the title system which had been created, and utterly rejected his capacity to retain the whole of the area for the future of his people. The Government represented itself as demonstrating considerable forbearance in the question of the road, but ultimately used the threat of force to make sure that it went through.
Hopes that the freehold at Ohinemuri (estimated at 132,000 acres) could be retained, and even that the outstanding debt could be repaid and the lands brought out from under the Government's jurisdiction proved transitory. The Government had no intention of allowing Maori to regain control of sub-surface properties or retain freehold rights in Ohinemuri, and clearly considered the cession to be a temporary measure, taken only for the sake of convenience. Within two years, Mackay had resumed purchase of freehold interests in the block, making further 'final payments' to individuals who were likely to be admitted into the title once the Government managed to bring the land through the court.
Although there had been considerable ambiguity in much of its dealing over Ohinemuri, the Government insisted that payments made prior to 1875 be treated as concerning the freehold and not just the sub-surface resources. Questions about the rights of non-debtors to revenues after the cession of Ohinemuri were swept aside; all those monies went against the total amount paid out on the land before the field was opened. Only limited revenues were generated by the Ohinemuri field in the first years of its operation, this fact being largely attributed to the reluctance of mining companies to invest in the land until the Government had acquired complete control of the title. Before right-holders had a chance to pay off their debt, the Government had acquired the final signatures of a majority of right-holders and succeeded in having a large portion of the block brought through the court. It was found, then, that Mackay's payments had little relation to the actual extent of individual interests. Nonetheless the sale went through. Payments were adjusted, the block partitioned, reserves for the vendors bargained down since the whole of the Ohinemuri gold field had not been brought through, and the bulk of the land awarded to the Crown. Rather than being given a real opportunity to pay off the tribal debt, the interests of non-vendors were excised, the lines being drawn to exclude, as far as possible, existing mining claims. Although this decision probably derived from a concern about security of title, this had the effect of depriving Maori of those very lands which were producing income. The lands retained by non-signatories remained subject, however, to the terms of the 1875 mining cession. The nett effect of the Government's dealings at Ohinemuri was to fragment the Hauraki tribes, and to deprive Maori of any chance to participate in the subsequent development of what was shortly to become a valuable gold field which was to greatly boost New Zealand's economy in the late nineteenth century.
22
![]() |
4.24 32 |
▲back to top |
Introduction: Chapter Summary
Te Aroha and Pakirarahi gold fields
[pp. 272-274] The role of the extractive industries was a key element in the development of the relationship of the Hauraki people to both the colonial economy and the Crown. The final land to be opened to mining in this period—the Te Aroha and Pakirarahi gold fields—is discussed at pp. 2.59-61. The negotiations in the late 1870s were marked by a further retreat from models of partnership and Crown acceptance of the right of Maori to retain control over sub-surface resources. Standards of consent had fallen, while the terms of cession were of declining advantage to Maori right-holders, marking the deterioration of their negotiating position vis a vis the Crown.
The alienation of timber resources
The alienation of timber resources along the eastern divide is discussed briefly in the context of Mackay's purchase operations during the 1870s. The lease of large tracts of lands, giving extensive cutting and water rights for as long as 99 years, was tacitly endorsed by the Government which took advantage of that encumbrance on the title to acquire the freehold for a low price. Not only were Pakeha entrepreneurs and timber companies able to acquire a hugely valuable timber resource very cheaply in this period, but such leases were usually followed within a few years by lessee or Crown purchase of the whole of the land at vastly reduced prices from the few persons entered into the title.
The impact of the timber industry
The question of the impact of the timber industry on Hauraki Maori is picked up again at p. 274. It is argued here, that the Crown passed legislation to foster the interests of timber companies, by again drawing on concepts of 'public' interest while deliberately sacrificing the rights of Maori who had traditionally gathered resources along the banks, and cultivated the adjacent flats. The Timber Floating Act 1873 which facilitated the use of waterways for the transportation of logs to the mills was passed without consultation with Maori, even though it was known that their interests would be effected and that they would oppose the Government's assertion of a power to permit the damming of rivers. All four Maori members spoke against the Bill, but the issue was glossed over in Select Committee. Hauraki right-holders strongly protested when application was subsequently made to bring the Kauaeranga River catchment under the provisions of the Act. They argued that the Government had failed to inform them of its intention, and that: 'this rule of the Europeans to do the work first and then arrange for it and pass an act [was] wrong.' Provision was made for compensation for damage to the banks and cultivated crops, but no account taken of Maori insistence that the 'mana' of the river rested with them and that their customs should apply in these questions. Rather, it was assumed by those with hegemony over the development and application of legislation, that native usages were abolished 'where the law prevail[ed].'4
4 See Notes attached to Stone application. Auckland Provincial Government General Inwards Correspondence. AP 2/72/3512. Doc 33, p. 525.
23
![]() |
4.25 33 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800-1885
Chapter 5: Conclusion
By 1885 an estimated total by cadastral digitalization of at least 952,615 acres of land in the Hauraki rohe had transferred from Maori into the hands of the Crown or settlers. No single policy or practice of the Crown can be identified as bearing sole responsibility for that course of events. For the Hauraki people, land loss resulted from an accumulation of their experience of dealing with Crown agents on whom they were often dependent for advice but whose primary goal was to acquire cheap lands, with colonial power structures from which they were excluded, and with the institutions that had been created for them without consultation as to their wishes. Their experience spanned the years of divergence in world views that underlay the confusion in the early transactions, and the shortcomings of the old land claims investigations, to the years of complete domination of European concepts of title and the nature of the law, by the last quarter of the century.
In the intervening years the Hauraki land and resource base continued to dwindle. Crown purchases of land between 1840 and 1865 were at first characterised by ignorance of the nature of tenure, and then as the difficulties inherent in the acknowledgment of native ownership were revealed, by the efforts of Crown agents to circumvent 'delay' by reinterpreting native tenure to exclude the right of tribal veto. In these years not only did much of the land around the northern harbours and waterways transfer into the hands of the Crown, but the groundwork was laid for further tampering with tenure and the undermining of the tribal entity in favour of the individual right. At the same time, private parties were able to acquire much of the timber resource of the WhangapouaMercury Bay area with the encouragement of Crown officers, even though such arrangements were supposed to be illegal. The impact on local Hauraki communities to the north was almost total in these years, and completed by the rapid loss of surrounding lands, as the Crown took the first steps towards converting tribal rights into transferable paper by setting up of the Native Land Court, and as purchase was opened up to private parties without considering the need for commensurate protective measures. It is argued, drawing particularly on the notorious Te Aroha case, that the processes and decisions of the court exacerbated tensions within Maori society, while at the same time, entrapping right-holders into debts which could be met only by the sale of land and resources. In the meantime, Hauraki's zone of influence had been severely clipped to the south-east and to the west of the Firth of Thames by confiscations, seen as punishment for the Tauranga and Waikato tribes, but which were also aimed at 'rebels' within the ranks of Ngati Paoa and Ngati Tamatera, and intended to secure Government control of the general district.
When the Crown re-engaged in land purchase operations in the early 1870s, its officers exploited the opportunities presented by the way the court issued title to effect purchases, buying from the ten grantees in the first years of its operation, and leading the way in advancing payments to every 'rag, tag, and bobtail' once it began entering all right-holders onto the title. And, as elsewhere in the country, Maori at Hauraki were caught up in the costs of defending claims, attending hearings, court fees, and survey. The reworking of native title towards individualised tenure set the stage for the Crown's first
24
![]() |
4.26 34 |
▲back to top |
Introduction: Chapter Summary
great drive to purchase lands in the Hauraki heartland, under the Immigration and Public Works Acts of the 1870s, and the impulse of the huge influx of Pakeha into the Thames which stimulated the demand for more land for settlement, timber, and minerals. Hauraki land holding declined greatly in this decade. W.H. Oliver points out that Maori who had experienced a new economy in the 1850s in which they could participate without loss of independence, 'were now subjugated to a more advanced form of that economy.' While Hauraki Maori continued to participate in that system, they did so, as a 'people whose options had been narrowed to an opportunistic, seizing of short-lived (and, in the event, damaging) benefits.'5
Most of the gold and timber resources of the district were acquired from Maori for a fraction of their value in the late 1860s and early 1870s. Once these sources of income had been exhausted, and locked ever more tightly into a cash economy by the destruction of the traditional economy through Government-supported, commercial development of the foreshore and rivers, Hauraki were left with land sales as the only remaining source of income. Fostering that process, Crown agents exerted constant and heavy pressure on non-sellers, cynically exploiting tangi, arranging for secret payments, and using `raihana'—a practice condemned as 'unfair', by the Waitangi Tribunal, in the context of Te Roroa6—while the Government took on powers of exclusive right to purchase, eliminating competition at the expense of those Maori who were trying to realise the best value for their lands when they sold.
A key element in the history of the developing relationship of the Crown to the Hauraki tribes lay in the importance of the natural resources of the land—and in particular of minerals, as well as timber. In both cases, the Crown furthered goals of extractive development at the expense of native rights, while arguing that such steps were required for the 'public interest'. But at the same time, the actions of the Government ensured that Maori participated less and less in the profits of development even though the loss for them was greater, in terms of the degradation of their natural environment, and the loss of their ability to use its resources. The desire to acquire complete control of such resources meant the acquisition of the freehold as well, and increasingly Government purchase activity resulted in Maori being excluded from any benefits from gold mining at all.
When gold had been first discovered on Hauraki lands, the tribes had been at their most powerful, and the Crown had negotiated accordingly, making no clear assertion of a prerogative, and giving what seemed to be an acknowledgment of Maori rights of ownership. Clearly, in the Hauraki view, the first agreements regarding gold had the status of treaties, recognising their ownership of the land and all its attributes, their authority to open it or to keep it closed, and their willingness to co-operate in the development of their lands with the help of the Government and western technological expertise—but on terms of partnership. But as the position of the Crown strengthened, it
5 W. H. Oliver, The Social and Economic Situation of Hauraki Maori after Colonisation. Report prepared for Hauraki Maori Trust Board, 1997.
6 See Waitangi Tribunal, Te Roroa Report, Wai 38, Wellington, 1992, p. 6o.
25
![]() |
4.27 35 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800–1885
was able to interpret those deeds as mere legal devices referring to a limited grant of easement and holding no wider significance. That interpretation reflected the growing domination of common law precepts which had been previously hidden—a theme which will be explored in more detail in Part Two of this work.
By the beginning of the 1880s political authority, land ownership, and control of resources had shifted decisively in favour of Pakeha. The Crown had purchased over 300,000 acres in the region in the preceding ten years, and Maori were left with only small blocks on the peninsula. Much of Ohinemuri had gone, while many of those areas, apparently remaining within Maori hands, were encumbered by debt, or by mining cession. There was clear warning at the time from one of the Government's own agents that steps should be taken before the Hauraki tribes were rendered completely landless? Part Two of this report will detail how that warning, and Maori efforts to exert greater control over their remaining assets, were largely ignored, and Hauraki's last resources either purchased or appropriated.
It will be argued there that although Government purchase activity generally quietened in the region during the 1880s, consistent efforts were made to complete transactions where debts were outstanding, and to acquire blocks of particular value, for example, those of mineral, agricultural, or tourist potential. In any case, the respite for Hauraki was short–lived. The pace of Government purchase picked up again under the Liberal Government, as the Hauraki Plains area—alienation of which had been long delayed by the complications of tribal tenure, and strength of non–selling sentiment of the communities based around Waitakaruru, Kerepehi, and Hoe–o–Tainui—was finally brought through the Native Land Court. Bitter contest there, the costs in fighting claims based on different colours of right, and expenses of survey, immediately necessitated sales, even by those who had formerly been intransigent opponents to alienation. Throughout the late 1890s and early twentieth century the Government took ruthless advantage of the distressed situation of Hauraki Maori: keeping them to the lowest possible price, removing restrictions on the alienation of reserves, and purchasing out private survey liens against blocks, encouraging the court to award land in lieu of survey debt, and actively acquiring the last large areas in Maori hands (the floodplain) for large–scale drainage schemes made possible by new technology. That purchase and development policy was backed up by utilisation of section 20 of the Maori Land and Settlement Act 1905, and by takings under public works legislation in 1909–1911 for the 'more effective carrying out of drainage works'.
At the same time the Crown further strengthened its control over sub–surface resources, Maori ability to deny Crown access to minerals being severely diminished in the final two decades of the nineteenth century. A series of statutes—the Reserves and Endowments in Mining Districts Act 1882, the Mining Act 1886, the Mining Act (no. 2) 1887, and the Mining Act Amendment Act 1896–all chipped away at their rights under cession
7 See Native Agent to Under Secretary Native Department, 29 May 1880. AJHR, 1880, G–4, p. 5. Doc. 74, p. 1511.
26
![]() |
4.28 36 |
▲back to top |
Introduction: Chapter Summary
agreement, and their ability to withhold mineral bearing lands from the Government's jurisdiction. These changes were protested by Maori who complained that this legislation clearly was not intended for their benefit, and that 'each succeeding Parliament endeavoured to make the laws worse than those passed by the previous Parliament' without any effort at consultation or respect for former commitments.' Their arguments based on Treaty rights were countered, however, by the Government's strengthened rhetoric of common law and the prerogative right and by appeals to the concept of equal treatment under that law.
Hauraki Maori were denied the opportunity to take advantage of later mining developments in Ohinemuri, or of drainage schemes on the plains, since the success of those ventures was seen as predicated on Crown ownership, while their remaining lands often remained encumbered by leases, and powers given under mining cession, long after gold had petered out. Left with very little resource base, Hauraki Maori were denied any chance of recovery, precluded from even a modest participation in the twentieth century economy, and as Oliver points out, 'relegated to the bottom of the socio-economic heap.'9
A description of the deterioration in the position of the Hauraki people may be left, at this point, to the words of one of their own kaumatua as he sought, unsuccessfully, in 1935, to gain redress for the way in which they had been led into 'bad bargains', and refused any real possibility of entering into full economic and political partnership with Pakeha:
There is a saying in the Good Book, which runs like this. 'Where the carcass is there will the ravens be gathered together'; or, in other words, 'Where the carcass lie, the ravens will fly.' There my good people, humble descendants of our beloved Marutuahu, lay the misfortune of our forefathers. That ugly carcass—gold, laid right there in our very midst. As far back as 1852, the ravens flew to the Coromandel ranges to dig for that carcass of gold. Why! What a curse! ... [T]he first carcass was only partly devoured when the ravens flew to the second carcass ... the rich Hauraki Plains. Rich! Yes! Gold to the eyes of the learned, and of the wise! Whereas to the eyes of the elders, it was just a mere swamp of flax, kahikatea, a place for eels. So the Hauraki Plains was also devoured and traversed by the wheels of industry, and progress. Now it is one of the richest dairy farming in the Dominion. Could we blame our folks for selling their lands. Why, no! They did what they saw was right. ... However, I will not remark upon the Acts governing our Maori lands, but suffice it would be to say, that on top of all these developments, I can safely say that all the Maori farmers operating in the Hauraki District can be counted on the tips of my fingers.10
8 Taipua in n NZPD, 1892, vol. 78, p. 429.
9 Oliver, The Social and Economic Situation of Hauraki Maori After Colonisation.
10 Copy of Minutes Taken for the Representatives of Ngati Maru Present at the Second Hearing of the Petition of Rihitoto Mataia, 6 March 1935. Appendix A in 'Hauraki Gold Fields Native Revenue, Treasury Statement relative to Petitions,' Hauraki Gold Fields Special File. MA 13/35 (c).
27
![]() |
4.29 37 |
▲back to top |
![]() |
5 Chapter 1: Hauraki and the Crown, 1800-1850 |
▲back to top |
![]() |
5.1 38 |
▲back to top |
Chapter 1
HAURAKI AND THE CROWN, 1800-1850
The Hauraki Rohe and Iwi
The current perception of Hauraki territory tends to focus on the Coromandel peninsula, ignoring the sea-going character of the people who comprised the Hauraki iwi. The zone of influence exercised by these tribes in the early nineteenth century extended out from the Coromandel peninsula, encompassing the western shores of the Firth of Thames, the islands of the gulf; and reached lands as far north as Mahurangi where the Marutuahu people fished for shark, and later participated in 'sales'. The extent of Hauraki interests is described in Taimoana Turoa's account of the iwi of the region:
Their total peripheral boundaries can generally be described as commencing at the sunken reefs of "Nga Kuri-a-Wharei" offshore of Waihi Beach on the eastern coast, progressing West inland to Te Aroha, thence to Hoe-o-Tainui ... north along the range line of Te Hapu-a-Kohe and the Hunua ranges to Momoukai and Papakura. A direct northern boundary continues to include parts of the Tamaki isthmus, Takapuna, Whangaporoa and Mahurangi before terminating at Matakana River estuary south of Rodney. The seaward boundaries continue eastwards to include parts of the island of Aotea, Great Barrier and then southwards to its commencement at "Nga Kuri-a-Wharei". Included in those margins are the inner gulf islands of Tikapa Moana and those, except for Tuhua Island, offshore of the eastern coastline.1
This was a rich area of natural resources which encompassed: the fishing grounds of the Hauraki gulf; the mudflats of the Miranda and Kauaeranga coasts noted for their shellfish, flounder, and birds; the wetlands of Piako containing eels, flax, birds, and cultivation grounds along the alluvial flats; and sites where the highly-prized properties of the earth were utilised, for example, basalt for adzes at Tahanga, siliceous sinter for cutting tools at Great Mercury Island, and obsidian from Tuhua by the Purangi River.2
At 1840 a mixed group of Hauraki iwi occupied the core lands of this region (the shores of the Firth, certain of the islands of the Gulf, the Coromandel peninsula extending into the interior to Te Aroha, and the Hauraki Plains). This group included the alliance known as the Marutuahu confederacy comprising Ngati Maru, Ngati Paoa, Ngati Tamatera, and Ngati Whanaunga (descended from Marutuahu, the son of exiled Tainui chief; Hotonui, who is thought to have led an invasion of the region in the seventeenth century);
1 Tai Turoa, Nga Iwi o Hauraki, The Iwi of Hauraki, report prepared for Hauraki Maori Trust Board, 1997.
2 See A. Salmond, Two Worlds: First Meetings Between Maori and Europeans, 1642-1772, Auckland, 1991,
P. 193.
29
![]() |
5.2 39 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800-1885
descendants of 'original' peoples such as Patukirikiri, Ngati Hei, and Ngati Hako who were labelled subsequently as 'conquered' but who remained on the ground;3 and peoples such as Ngati Tara and Ngati Koi based in the southern spheres of Hauraki territory, and connected with Ngati Raukawa. Hauraki iwi also included incoming groups such as Ngati Pukenga and Ngati Porou, who were gifted lands for mum in tribal conflicts; Ngati Rahiri descended from early Ngapuhi and Mataatua tupuna; and Whakatohea—former captives and displaced persons who settled in the Ohinemuri region, were eventually emancipated, and developed into a cohesive fighting force.
In the seventeenth century the descendants of Marutuahu, allied eventually with those of Paoa, migrated first to the western coast of Tikapa Moana and conquered the preexisting peoples, known as Ngati Huarere, who occupied the lands surrounding the Firth. From there they expanded outwards, fighting Nga-Iwi-Oho on the Tamaki Isthmus, the Wai-o-hua, and Ngati Wai of Great Barrier. Initially in search of flax, they established settlements within the Hauraki floodplains where they came into conflict and eventually intermarried with Ngati Hako (thought to descend from Toi). This process of mutual incorporation is summed up by Turoa who comments that: All the present tribes of Marutuahu without exception are descended from Ngati Hako.'4 The process was repeated with other peoples who remained on the ground throughout this history of raids and migration; for example, further north, on the eastern divide of the peninsula at Whangamata and Whangapoua, Marutuahu fought intermittently with the Arawa people of Ngati Hei, but these people 'managed to maintain a certain aloofness from the turmoil' and retained settlements in the area.5
The Marutuahu-Paoa confederacy (who tended to be simply described as 'Ngati Paoa') raided as far north as Takapuna and Mahurangi, and left people under Kapetaua (of both Paoa and Patukirikiri descent) in occupation of Waiheke Island from which base they made forays, established marriage alliances (for example, with the people at Kohimaramara), and cultivated parts of the coastal lands and islands of the Waitemata Harbour.6 In the late eighteenth century, Marutuahu came into increasing conflict with Ngati Whatua who were moving into the Tamaki-Waitemata area from the north, and with Ngati Rongo of Kawerau. Clashes occurred after Ngati Paoa killed Tarahawaiki during shark fishing at Mahurangi. This incident was followed by further confrontations, including the sacking of Motukaraka and an attack on Taupo. In spite of these challenges to their predominance here, the Marutuahu-Paoa tribes had established and maintained a strong presence on the isthmus along the Tamaki River—most notably the large village of Mokoia and the pa, Mauinaina, on the west bank near Panmure Basin.7
3 Evidence of Mackay. Le 1 1875/12. A fuller description of the Hauraki tribes may be found in Turoa, Nga Iwi o Hauraki, The Iwi of Hauraki.
4 Ibid.
5 Ibid.
6 See L. Kelly, Tainui: the story of Hoturoa and his descendants, Wellington, 1949, p. 184; P. Monin, The Islands lying between Slipper Island in the South-East, Great Barrier Island in the North and Tiritiri-Matangi in the North-West,' report prepared for the Waitangi Tribunal, Wai 406, 1996, p. 16.
7 Monin, 'Islands lying between Slipper Island,' pp. 17-19.
30
![]() |
5.3 40 |
▲back to top |
Chapter 1: Hauraki and the Crown, 1800-1850
At the south-eastern zone of Hauraki influence, Ngati Tamatera claimed interests as far south as Motukouru, and held sway over the area inland to Te Aroha where their rights intersected with those of Ngati Maru, Ngati Haua, and others. The Marutuahu clashed regularly with Ngaiterangi, who moved into the Tauranga district in the eighteenth century, the outward bounds of control shifting between the two peoples with the fortune of battle. Immediately prior to the Ngapuhi invasions, in the early nineteenth century, Te Moananui exercised rights in lands from Te Kahakaha to Opeope Swamp to Teroa on the inner side of the Kati Kati Harbour to Motukoura, and into the interior.8 Even during the dislocations consequent on the Ngapuhi invasions (described below), Marutuahu continued to mount raids from their interior refuge into the Tauranga harbour area.9
The tribal status quo was severely disturbed by the raids of Ngapuhi in the early nineteenth century. The acquisition of muskets shifted the balance abruptly, throwing the whole region into a state of considerable flux in the period immediately prior to the declaration of British sovereignty. The Ngapuhi musket raids and the consequent arming of all iwi in the vicinity greatly exacerbated traditional fluctuations of warfare and alliance. Old accommodations and balances were disrupted: temporary departures from the exposed coast, occupations of inland areas, and a reassertion of rights when tribes moved back to their former lands resulted from the struggle to maintain viability within that vortex of power. This recent history of warfare and movement was to add greatly to the complications of claims as native tenure was converted into European title in the first thirty years of the colony. On the one hand, tribes claimed areas occupied during the 1820s and early 1830s, citing battles fought and pa established, and on the other, were anxious to reassert rights to ancestral lands reoccupied since then.10
At first the Marutuahu confederacy held its own, Kelly describes successful counterattacks by Ngati Maru, Ngati Whanaunga, and Ngati Paoa into the Bay of Islands.11 By the 1820s, however, the Hauraki tribes had been forced to withdraw into the interior. Ngati Tamatera departed from the exposed Tauranga coast—neither they nor Ngaiterangi taking up permanent residence in the Te Kahakaha-Moukouru region for many decades thereafter.12 Ngati Paoa also retreated south from their settlements on the Auckland isthmus. Mokoia and Mauinaina were sacked circa November 1820, and the shores of the Tamaki River and Waiheke Island were vacated. Totara pa (Thames) fell two months later. Ngati Paoa and other 'Thames' tribes took up residence in middle Waikato with Ngati Haua and Ngati Raukawa of Te Kaokaoroa-o-Patetere to whom they were closely allied through marriage." Waikato were then drawn into the conflict as Ngapuhi pushed south, attacking through the exposed Hauraki flank. Counterattacks followed from Waikato and the Marutuahu who consolidated their strength by building
8 See Report on Te Moananui's and Ngaiterangi Claims to Lands at Kati Kati. AJHR, 1867, A-20, p. 7.
9 Turoa, Nga Iwi o Hauraki, The Iwi of Hauraki.
10 See Monin on this point with reference to Waiheke Island in, 'Islands lying between Slipper Island,'
PP. 23-25.
11 Kelly, ainui, pp. 272-273.
12 See Report on Te Moananui's and Ngaiterangi Claims to Lands at Kati Kati. AJHR, 1867, A-20, pp. 7-27.
Doc. 58, p. 1340.
13 Turoa, Nga Iwi o Hauraki, The Iwi of Hauraki.
3
![]() |
5.4 41 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800–1885
15 pa in the area, scattered from the Maungatautari foothills to Tauwhere, including Horotiu (located at present day Cambridge), and intermarrying with their hosts. 14
A new balance of power was gradually established. In the mid-1820s, Ngati Paoa, under the leadership of Te Rauroha, made peace with Ngapuhi, and started to return to their settlements at Ponui, Taupo, and Waihopuhopu on the south-west shores of the Firth around Kaiaua. Mauinaina was eventually reoccupied in 1826–1827, although Mokoia village on the Panmure side appears not to have been resettled.15 D'Urville, visiting the Tamaki estuary at this time, was met by two Ngati Paoa chiefs, Te Rangi and Tawhiti, who showed him the access up the river to the portage at Otahuhu. The two Maori named their father as Te Haupa, from near the Thames, who had placed a tapu on their old homes as a result of epidemic sickness, and moved his people further north on the left shore of Hauraki Bay. On their journey to the Manukau, the party of French noted a 'mobile camp' of huts on the Tamaki River, the village of Orouroa, a number of canoes and a 'great many inhabitants' on the eastern bank, and on their return, 'crowds of natives ... looking for shellfish in the muds and the rocks at the entrance ... covered with men fishing.'16 In the peace-making which followed the Waikato and Hauraki counterattacks, Ngapuhi chief, Patuone, married Riria, a high-ranking woman of Ngati Paoa and settled at Putiki, on Waiheke. Many Ngati Paoa returned to Waiheke, Tamaki, and Takapuna, shortly thereafter. Owairoa (Howick) was repossessed by Ngati Tai and Ngati Tamatera, the two groups being connected through Kahawa, from whom the great Ngati Tamatera chief, Te Moananui (also known as Katikati), traced descent.17 Around 1830 the return of the Marutuahu people to the Hauraki lands of the isthmus and peninsula was accelerated by the outbreak of hostilities at Maungatautari with Ngati Haua, led by Te Waharoa, which culminated in the battle of Taumatawiwi.18
The return of the Hauraki tribes to the Auckland region did not go unchallenged, bringing them into direct competition with Waikato peoples for control of the shores of the southern gulf. In the early 1830s the 'Thames tribes' became embroiled in dispute with sections of Waikato and with Apihai over an incident at. Whakatiwai (near Miranda), resulting in an abortive counterattack at Maramarua. A general regional peace-making was, however, brokered by the Church Missionary Society (CMS) and Te Wherowhero, who was anxious to gain access to trade with the Europeans frequenting the Waitemata and Manukau Harbours. This involved the resettlement of the Tamaki isthmus by Ngati Teata, Ngati Tamaoho, Te Akitai, and Ngati Whatua; the occupation of certain sites (Awhitu, Mangere, and 'gifted' lands at Onehunga, Pukapuka, and Remuera) by Te Wherowhero's own people; and the 'sale' of a large disputed territory (Papakura, Otahuhu, and Maraetai) to the missionary, Fairburn. Signatories to that
14 Ibid., p. 28; P. Monin, Waiheke Island: A History, Palmerston North, 1992, p. 36.
15 B. Kayes, 'The Ancestors of Ngati Paoa,' University of Auckland. Cited in Waitangi Tribunal, Report of the Waitangi Tribunal on the Waiheke Island Claim, Wai 10, Wellington, 1989, p. 6.
16 Dumont D'Urville, New Zealand 1826–1827. An English Translation of the Voyage de l'Astrolabe in New Zealand waters with an Introductory Essay by Olive Wright, np, 1950, pp. 217–219.
17 See Mackay report, 23 June 1865. Le 11865/138. Doc. 16, pp. 125–126
18 A. Ward, 'Supplementary Historical Report on Central Auckland Lands.' Report prepared for CCJWP, 1992, pp. 8–9.
32
![]() |
5.5 42 |
▲back to top |
Chapter 1: Hauraki and the Crown, 1800-1850
agreement included Ngati Paoa, and the other 'Thames' tribes, as well as Te Akitai, and some Ngati Whatua.19
Hauraki at 1840
Despite the depredations of disease and the upheaval of war in the first decades of the nineteenth century, by 1840 Hauraki Maori had managed to re-establish themselves on the peninsula and in the region of Auckland, and to lay the foundations of an advantageous social and economic relationship with Pakeha.20 There had been considerable contact with Pakeha since the 1790s. Cook's description of the Firth of Thames attracted a great number of ships to the region—sealing and whaling ships for repairs at Waiheke, and for spars—which Maori provisioned with potatoes in exchange for iron and goods.21 That economic contact generated by the Hauraki position on the coastal trading routes was abruptly cut off by the tribal turmoil of the 1820s. Nonetheless in the following decade, the Hauraki tribes were able to re-establish themselves along the shores of the gulf; capitalising on the growing European presence in the area.
Early contact at Mercury Bay. William A. Price Collection, Alexander Turnbull Library
19 Ibid., pp. II-I2. For further discussion of Fairburn purchase.
20 For fuller discussion of Hauraki social and economic position in this period see Oliver, The Social and Economic Situation of Hauraki Maori After Colonisation; R.C.J. Stone, The Economic Impoverishment of Hauraki Maori Through Colonisation, 7830-7930, report prepared for Hauraki Maori Trust Board, 1997.
21 B. Kayes, The Ancestors of Ngati Paoa.' Cited in Waitangi Tribunal, Report on the Waiheke Island Claim, p. 3.
33
![]() |
5.6 43 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800–1885
The channel between Waiheke and Coromandel was an important conduit to the Auckland isthmus, the Coromandel Harbour serving as a customs entry point in the 1830s, while the Firth of Thames provided access into the Waikato for missionaries and explorers. A CMS station was established at Puriri in 1833, and then shifted to Thames in 1837, in which year a second station was founded at Maraetai.22 A number of large-scale commercial operations were also set up in the decade before sovereignty was negotiated. A trading station dealing in flax and spars was established at Miranda in 1832. Ranulph Dacre, who set up a mercantile and shipping company with his partner William Wilke in 1834, successfully negotiated with Maori for land at Mangaonui, Mercury Bay, and Mahurangi for timber working, ship-building, trading, and stock raising. Dacre operated two spar stations on the Coromandel peninsula, while his associate, Gordon Browne, installed a water-powered timber mill, and a wharf and slipway at Mercury Bay in 1836.23 The American trade; Webster, who married the daughter of Horeta Te Taniwha, a Ngati Whanaunga chief, set up a station at Coromandel in 1836 for the milling of spars and provisioning of the New South Wales market.
Contemporary comment suggests that Maori at Coromandel were engaging strongly in the commercial opportunities offered by the European presence in these years. John Logan Campbell, who first settled on Whanganui Island at the entrance of Coromandel harbour in 1838–1839, noted that resident Maori were in a 'flourishing condition' as a result of their prosperous trade in timber, flax, maize, and other foods, in exchange for cash, tobacco, spirits, and other European goods.24 By 1840, blankets were such common items in the district that the British treaty negotiator, Bunbury, considered them barely adequate as tokens of official regard, reporting to Hobson, from Coromandel:
It is I conceive much to be regretted that objects of ordinary traffic between the natives and Europeans should have been selected as presents for the tribes on the coast; and I fear, therefore that the blankets, pipes and tobacco with which I have been furnished, must only be employed in payment for messengers. ... At a bivouac of natives which I visited, I observed no less than six double-barrelled guns outside one of their huts ... of a very superior quality.25
Maori signatories to the Treaty of Waitangi at Coromandel refused the tendered gift of a blanket each, stating that they wanted cloaks, and that 'the Queen ought to give them something out of the common way.'26
The Hauraki tribes sought to use the growing European presence in a bid to reclaim old ancestral lands, unoccupied after the dislocations of the preceding years. Dacre, for example, encouraged people from the Thames to settle at Mahurangi. This venture was,
22 Monin, 'Islands lying between Slipper Island,' p. 22.
23 Department of Internal Affairs New Zealand, Dictionary of New Zealand Biography. vol. one, 1769–1869, Wellington, 1990, p. 97.
24 John Logan Campbell, Poenamo: Sketches of the Early Days of New Zealand. 1881, p. 73. Cited in Stone, p. 6.
25 Bunbury to Hobson, 6 May 1840, end. 3 in Hobson to Russell, 15 October 1840. GBPP, 1841 (311), pp. 100–101, Doc. I, pp. 1–2.
26 E.M. Williams, Journal of a Voyage to the Northern and Southern Islands of New Zealand in H.M.S. Herald. 1840, MS Copy micro 210. ATL.
34
![]() |
5.7 44 |
▲back to top |
Chapter I: Hauraki and the Crown, 1800–1850
however, unsuccessful, the residents being driven out by Ngapuhi opposition and the depredations of a visiting European vessel.27 Many years later, Paraone of Ngati Maru told the Native Land Court that kauri on Waiheke and at Waiau (Coromandel) had been traded with visiting vessels in order 'to obtain powder to enable them to fight Waikato [Ngati Haua].'28 Eventually, however, the European presence helped stabilise tribal warfare in the Auckland region, providing an alternative outlet to internal competition, but also fuelling early years of land and resource selling.
Hauraki's heavy involvement in transactions at Tamaki, Mahurangi, Mercury Bay, and the gulf islands in the late 1830s and early 1840s fits well with the Parsonson thesis of 'sale' as a means of asserting mana over lands for which other groups were in direct competition. Underlying the signing of deeds for lands at Waiheke, Mahurangi, Coromandel, Mercury Bay, Tamaki, and Piako was a desire to affirm authority over those areas, and to cement useful, ongoing relationships with traders and missionaries. The Waitangi Tribunal has recently found in the parallel context of Muriwhenua that early transactions were unlikely to have been seen by the 'vendors' as 'sales' in the European sense, bestowing permanent and exclusive possession to the purchaser.29 Their own ties with the land were not severed. Events at Great Barrier Island serve as an example of the assumption of Hauraki Maori that they retained rights over lands for which they had signed deeds of 'sale'. Months after they had supposedly sold the island to Webster and his partners, Marutuahu fought off a party of Ngati Porou and Ngapuhi who had landed there, and stripped one of their cultivations. Monin points out: 'Demonstrably, this group showed that in its view the transaction had not terminated fully and finally its relationship with that land:30 Comments by C.W. Ligar, as Surveyor General, would also seem to support the view that Maori saw deeds as signalling a social contract whereby the presence of a particular individual was secured, and did not envisage that occupation and use of the land concerned would pass on to strangers or to the Crown. He complained with reference to Katipa's obstruction of the survey of Dalziel's boundary which was being drawn to include the portage, thereby threatening Maori control of 'so important a line of communication', that:
Enough also transpired in the various discussion to convince me that the natives make a great distinction between the claims of an individual European to land and the Crown. The rights of the former would be more cheerfully admitted while the rights of the latter although derived from the same person would be concealed and denied.31
During these years, 'Ngati Paoa' signed deeds covering much of their interest on the isthmus and in the islands of the Waitemata harbour. In 1838 CMS missionary, Hamlin, 'purchased' a block of land, spanning from Waipuna to Otahuhu, from Ngati Paoa said to be 'residing in the district of Thames'. Ten chiefs signed: Ruinga, Herua, Puhi,
27 Dacre to Colonial Secretary, 4 February 1841. OLC 1978–981. Repro 1681. The community was eventually evacuated owing to continued depredations of Ngapuhi and by European vessels.
28 Waiheke Minute Book 1, p. 51. Cited in Monin, Waiheke Island, p. 38.
31 Ligar to Colonial Secretary, 28 October 1851. 1A 11851/2165.
35
![]() |
5.8 45 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800-1885
Kupenga, Wakarawe, Karamu, Pouroto, Wakaturia, Ngakete, and Ruikakara. The vaguely described boundaries ran from Waipuna, near the Panmure Basin and Tamaki River, west to the Kawarahi Hill, near Mt Smart close to the Manukau to the middle of the Otahuhu canoe portage. Payment comprised 53 blankets, 13 spades, 20 adzes, 20 hose, 16 axes, 12 combs, 12 scissors, 12 knives, eight china pipes, and £8 in cash." Ngati Whatua, who contended for control of the west bank of the Tamaki Rive; received a lesser payment of three blankets, 17 lb of tobacco, one beaver hat and three china pipes, a year later." In 1838 Ruinga, Tuma, and Tohi also 'sold' some 3,000 acres, including timber, on Waiheke to Thomas Maxwell for five sovereigns, 25 Spanish dollars, one and a half casks of tobacco, eight casks of gun powder, two blankets, and a whaleboat. Kahukoti, Ngauranga, and Ruinga sold another 3,000 acres on the island to William Webster for goods, including gun-powder, valued at Lio8. In the following yea; Fairburn purchased 300 acres on Motuihe from Hoete (William Jowett) for £30, on-selling the land to Taylor four months later for £200. Hoete, with other Ngati Paoa, also 'sold' Takapuna lands to Taylor and Spark for £330 of goods and £25 in cash? In 1840 Ngati Paoa participated with other iwi in two further transactions: in Dalziel's purchase of a block from Omaru Creek on the western shore of the Tamaki River, west to Okahu Bay; and in the sale of Motutapu and three other islands to Thomas Maxwell.35
Other Hauraki groups—Ngati Maru, Patukirikiri, Ngati Whanaunga, Ngati Tamatera, and Ngati Hei—signed deeds for lands around the Coromandel harbour, Whitianga, Mercury Bay, and near Thames, cementing bonds with missionary Preece and local entrepreneurs such as Webster, Browne, Dacre, and Kennedy. These transactions, like those outlined above, were generally for goods and a little cash, and, in some cases, comprised relatively large areas. Browne, for example, set out to make as many 'purchases' as he could in the northern peninsula, both on his own behalf, and acting as an agent for Dacre for their sawmilling operations.36 He signed deeds in 1837 with Rahui, Puata, and others, for lands at Mercury Bay (an estimated 2,000 acres), for £16 and goods valued at some Lux) at Sydney prices; and for another estimated 1,200 acres from Maka, Paerata, and others, for £134 in goods. Other agreements were reached with Ngati Paoa for lands at Waipuna, on the isthmus, and Mahurangi.37 Webster also signed a number of deeds with different Maori groups: Tauaroa and Arakuri for land at Coromandel and Wanganui Island; for Mangamangaroa on the River Thames with Te Ngarara and Taharoku; with Hokianga and Pehi for land near Tairua; Pehi, Panei Pae, Pouaka, and others for Big Mercury Island; Kaukoti, Tauaroa, and others for Point Rodney; with Te Ruinga and
32 H.H. Turton, Maori Deeds of Land Purchases in the North Island of New Zealand (copied from the originals) 1877-1888, Wellington, 1888, no. 366, pp. 328-329.
33 The purchase was subsequently affirmed by three witnesses from each iwi before the Land Claims Commission. Hamlin received a grant of 1,100 acres while the Crown claimed 214 acres as surplus.
34 See Bell report, 23 June 1862. Taylor and Spark case file, OLC 1 454.
35 See Turton, Maori Deeds, no. 347, p. 306; no. 350, p. 312; no. 354, p. 34; no. 357, p. 320.
36 Browne to Dacre, 1 February 2836, attached to 61/6z. In OLC I 978-981.
37 See Dacre for Browne to Colonial Secretary, February 2841, in ibid.
36
![]() |
5.9 46 |
▲back to top |
Chapter I: Hauraki and the Crown, 1800–1850
other Ngati Paoa chiefs for various sites on Waiheke; with Horeta for lands at Great Barrier Island; and with Koenaki and Wareponga at Piako.38
Europeans saw these deeds as constituting the conveyance of property but knew that they were there on Maori sufferance. While commercial venture and land transactions seemed relatively secure at Coromandel, the tenure of European settlers remained particularly precarious on many other parts of the peninsula. Not only were relations at the Thames strained with the neighbouring Waikato tribes, interfering with commercial operations reliant on Hauraki co-operation and labour, but Browne acknowledged that his transactions at Mercury Bay would enable him to establish an uncertain ownership only:
I recommended to you [Dacre] the purchase of Mercury Bay, & I still advise it as the only means of securing the masts. I have a written offer of it from the chiefs, but any one stepping in would take away the greater part. They are all so extremely jealous of one another that they will not be satisfied with one Pakeha amongst them however liberal he may be & whatever influence he may have over them in other respects. I could only get admission to one creek, until this present summer as they were in constant expectation of some newcomer. Now I have their written admission to the whole—but the tenure is very precarious.39
Subsequently, however, the transactions which underwrote the formation of nodes of white settlement and commercial enterprise at the northern bays and near the coast at Thames appeared relatively uncontentious, and gave rise to little complaint from Maori in following years. Questions of boundary or completion of payment might be disputed, but not the fact that a transaction had taken place.40 The question of what Maori had intended by such transactions was not, however, considered by investigating authorities; shortcomings in the conveyance might be exposed but the intention of sale was largely assumed. It seems likely that Maori held their own set of assumptions; that their own tikanga still applied. In the opinion of the Waitangi Tribunal: 'There is no compelling evidence that Maori had bowed to an alternative power when the transactions were entered into'—a point discussed more fully with reference to Hauraki, in the following section. Rather, the 'general principle was that persons were allocated the right to use a particular resource.' In customary terms, the maintenance of that use right over land was contingent on a continuing contribution to the community which expected ongoing benefits to accrue to it from the allocation of such privilege.41 In the prosperous years of the early 1840s, when hapu based around the harbours reaped the benefits of their proximity to Auckland and the presence of local trading stations, that bargain seemed to be fulfilled, and there was little reason for Maori to perceive, feel anxiety at, or challenge the assumptions of 'sale'. Later, the belief that absolute sales had occurred was fully entrenched, and presumed on the basis of the signature of Maori on the deeds, and the endorsement of the first Land Claims Commission.42
38 See J. Salmond, Webster's Claims, Wellington, 1912. Micro 499. ATL.
39 Browne to Dacre, 14 December 1845, attached to 61/62. OLC 1 978–981.
41 Waitangi Tribunal, Muriwhenua Land Report, p. 106.
42 See discussion, pp. 46–52.
37
![]() |
5.10 47 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800–1885
The Signing of the Treaty of Waitangi
Reaction amongst Hauraki to the propositions contained in the Treaty was mixed, reflecting on the one side, the long and prosperous contact with Pakeha, particularly at Waiheke and Coromandel; and on the other, the continuing power of Maori whose leadership saw no reason to relinquish their authority to the British Government. Thus, while Hauraki rangatira signed the Treaty at a number of locations (at Waitemata on 4 March 1840, Coromandel on 4 May, off the Mercury Islands three days later on 7 May, and at Tamaki on 9 July), many others withheld their consent.43
Major Bunbury, to whom responsibility for the extension of British sovereignty over the South Island and the completion of negotiations in the North Island had been delegated, held his first meeting at Coromandel on 4 May 1840. Discussions extended over two days. The interpreter, Edward Williams (who had assisted his father Henry Williams in the translation of the draft text into Maori), explained the reasons for the Treaty: that the influx of European made it desirable and that Maori should be protected in their land rights. Maori were told that the Government wished to 'check their imprudently selling their lands, without sufficiently benefiting themselves or obtaining a fair equivalent.' Preemption was 'intended equally for their benefit'.44 Williams believed that it was better for Maori to sell their lands to the Crown 'at a juster valuation', encouraging 'industrious white men to settle amongst them' to share in their skills and knowledge, than to sell large areas to absentee speculators from which they would benefit little.45
Hauraki Maori did not automatically accept the new power structure behind the offer of the Treaty, nor the new legal usages that flowed from its adoption. After a 'great deal of discussion' and 'a deal of trouble' only four of the six principal chiefs present were prepared to sign. One of the signatories, Te Horeta, was an elderly rangatira, long accustomed to European contact. According to Orange, Te Horeta, like other chiefs based near the northern harbours, had been drawn into a 'direct, personal relationship with the Crown through visiting British naval vessels.' The chief was 'apparently delighted by Bunbury's visit, [and] had satisfied himself about the Treaty and the new governor as soon as the Herald had anchored on 30 April.'46 By contrast, Piko and an unnamed chief (possibly Taraia) refused to sign, apparently influenced against the Treaty by the news of an arrest of a Maori offender in the Bay of Islands; this incident being seen as a practical demonstration of the consequences of the establishment of British sovereignty. Gunboat tactics had been employed already at the Thames in the late 1830s,
43 A total of 29 chiefs signed from the western side of the Hauraki gulf, the islands, and its hinterland. Induded here were, however, non-Hauraki people, for example, Ngati Whatua. See C. Orange, The Treaty of Waitangi, Wellington, 1987, pp. 62, 67.
44 Bunbury to Hobson, 6 May 1840, encl. 3 in Hobson to Russell, 15 October 1840. GBPP, 1841 (311), p. 100. Doc. 1, p. 1.
45 This statement was made to Maori at Tauranga a few days after the Coromandel meeting. See Bunbury to Hobson, 15 May 1840, end. 6 in ibid. p. 103. Doc. I, p. 4.
46 Orange, The Treaty of Waitangi, pp. 11, 87.
38
![]() |
5.11 48 |
▲back to top |
Chapter I: Hauraki and the Crown, 1800–1850
and Orange points out that it is significant that no signatures were gathered from the tribes resident there.47
The non-signatories at Coromandel stated that the question of a treaty required tribal consideration and refused to make any decision until all the chiefs of the Thames could be assembled and the matter discussed. Piko held out little hope of his eventual consent, being unwilling to yield any of his authority over his people to the British Government—although he acknowledged that the latter could do as it wished with Pakeha:
[H]e could for himself, see no necessity in placing himself under the dominion of any prince or queen, who might govern the white men if she pleased, as he was desirous of continuing to govern his own tribe.48
Two years later Shortland recorded his opinion that Taraia, 'as well as most of them [the chiefs in the general area] have never signed the Treaty of Waitangi and still maintain their independence.'49 When the Government attempted to punish Taraia in 1842 for
leading Ngati Tamatera in an attack on Ngaiterangi at Tauranga, over rights at Kati Kati, the chief pointed out that 'the Governor was no Governor for him or his people and that he had never signed the Treaty'. In his view: 'With the Governor is the adjustment of European affairs and with us is the adjustment of the natives.'50 George Clarke, who was sent to investigate the incident, reported that even chiefs who welcomed the British presence did not necessarily see the Government as having authority in Maori matters. Ngati Paoa chiefs, Kahukoti and Te Ruinga, had accorded him a warm welcome at Orere, where he had broken his journey, but when questioned on the matter, signified their disapproval of the Governor intervening in any role other than one purely of mediation.51
That basic divergence in understanding of the nature of the Crown's authority and the pertinence of the English law, continued to characterise relationships between Hauraki Maori and the Government over the next decade. Recourse to the institutions and personnel of the Government was only one of the options that Hauraki Maori took when problems arose with settlers. Where dispute arose over land and services, Maori might accept the intervention of the protector or the Land Claims Commission, or undertake prosecutions through the court system, but they also continued to strongly assert rights on the ground, imposing their own justice. When, for example, the settler Thorp refused to pay for a fence constructed by Maori, the latter pulled it down; when McGaskill failed to complete a promised payment for land in Piako, Taraia seized the two casks of tobacco rather than applying to the Government for redress, although the case was subsequently brought to its attention.52 Nor was authority and responsibility for matters of community
47 Ibid., p. 87.
48 Ibid., p. 74.
49 Shortland, Diary and Journals 1842–1844, North Island 2. Cited in Monin, Waiheke Island, p. 87.
50 Duplicate despatches to the Secretary of State, G 30/2, p. 896. NA. Cited in Orange, The Treaty of Waitangi, p. 110.
51 Clarke Report, in Gipps to Russell, 7 March 1841. GBPP, 1842 (569), PP. 95–100. Doc. 2, pp. 7–11.
52 For full discussion of this incident see Shortland report, 23 May 1843. 1A 1843/1130; McGaskill to FitzRoy, 20 August 1845. 1A 11845/1471; McGaskill to Grey, 10 October 1847. 1A 11847/1953.
39
![]() |
5.12 49 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800–1885
importance transferred automatically into the exclusive hands of British officials. When, for example, the death of a young girl was reported on Waiheke, local chiefs investigated the case themselves, informing the Chief Police Magistrate that they were 'perfectly satisfied from competent witnesses that it was purely accidental.'53 There was little here to suggest that Hauraki Maori accepted English control of the law and its meanings, whether it was in defining criminal acts, or the principles of land transaction, or in the application of common law prerogatives over foreshore and precious minerals.
Purchase of Hauraki Lands, 1840 –1850
(a) Early Crown purchases
If the uncertain state of tribal interest in the isthmus lands predisposed Maori to participate in land transactions, that engagement was fuelled further by the establishment of the capital at Auckland in 1840. Over the next few years the Crown acquired several important blocks for the extension of settlement, generally from a limited number of chiefs for trade goods which but poorly reflected the potential value of the land and with no provision of reserves for vendors. The Hauraki tribes were involved in a number of these transactions, with Ngati Paoa chiefs based at Waiheke, Whakatiwai, and Taupo (Orere Point) being the major but by no means only participants. In April 1841
Marutuahu led by Ngati Paoa asserted the pre-eminence of their rights over Mahurangi from Waiwera to Kaipana portage, where they had traditionally fished the bays and rivers, by signing a deed purporting to hand over 30,000 acres to the Crown for £200, 400 blankets, and other goods. Hoete received four cows for assisting the Government's 'traffic with the Natives' while Ngati Whatua was also given a small payment the following month. This transaction clearly fell well short of the complete conveyance intended by the Government which had to consolidate its acquisition in the early 1850s by giving Haimona and chiefs, described as Ngati Paoa, including Taraia, further payment for 'the final and unreserved giving up of the land previously purchased'.54
In 1841 the Government also acquired the extremely valuable 6,000 acre Kohimaramara block from 24 Ngati Paoa chiefs, for £l00 in cash, two horses, a boat and sails, 200 blankets, and assorted goods. Again, it seems likely that the conveyance of this block signalled Ngati Paoa's concern to demonstrate the continuation of their authority over this area from which they had withdrawn during the Ngapuhi incursions, and to establish good relationships with the new source of power based at Auckland. The block comprised the western shore of the Tamaki to present-day Mission Bay, inland to Waiatarua, and south to the boundary of Hamlin's purchase at Panmure Basin. The area included the lands on which the tribe had traditionally resided before the upheavals of the 1820s and early 1830s, Tauoma' (gifted by Te Tahuri to the wife of a Ngati Paoa man
53 See J. Nagel (R.M.) report, January 1845. 1A 11845/18.
54 Turton, Maori Deeds, no. 192 & 193, pp. 251–253; no. 198 & 199, pp. 256–257. Doc. 53, pp. 1238–1240,1241–1242.
40
![]() |
5.13 50 |
▲back to top |
Chapter 1: Hauraki and the Crown, 1800-1850
who then brought some of his kin to live in the area in the late eighteenth century) and the waka landings required by a maritime people.55 Subsequent purchases of adjoining lands tended to be from Ngati Whatua, although Hauauru was a signatory in the sale of Papakura, undertaken primarily by Ngati Tai in 1843.
(b) Pre-emption waiver purchases, 1840-1845
Hauraki land sales also followed upon the Crown's waiving of its pre-emptive powers in 1844-1845. The impact of this may be discussed here, before turning back to an examination of the Old Land Claim Commission which had started its hearings on Hauraki claims in 1843. Pressure was mounting on FitzRoy to allow direct dealing between settlers and Maori. The agitation was largely generated from old settlers denied the chance to speculate on land, but also from new arrivals who found that their needs were not being met by the Government, and purportedly, from Maori who thought they would receive better prices on the open market. In early 1844 the Crown made one of the first of many decisions in which Maori interests took a second place to the demands of settlers. FitzRoy, giving way to what he called 'popular feeling', waived the pre-emptive right of the Crown, previously held up as necessary for Hauraki protection, in order to allow individual settlers to purchase land from Maori, on payment of a tax of 10/- per acre. This tax was reduced to a penny a few months later. FitzRoy attempted to redress the harm which might be caused to Maori by including a commitment, in the same proclamation of 26 March 1844 authorising the waiver, that:
Of all land purchased from the aborigines in consequence of the Crown's right of preemption being waived, one-tenth part of fair average value as to position and quality is to be conveyed by the purchaser to Her Majesty her heirs and successors for public purposes, especially the future benefit of the aborigines.56
He repeated this undertaking to the great hui at Remuera in May 1844 and in the Native Trust Ordinance of July, but this policy was supported neither by the Home Government nor by Grey. The Native Trust Ordinance was not notified and private purchasers were offered, and generally accepted, the option of buying the one-tenth.57
The Government's decision to bow to the demands of a noisy minority of Auckland settlers had adverse results for the Hauraki tribes who possessed rights in Tamaki and the Gulf Islands. George Clarke, as Protector, recorded his objections to the change of policy—he looked upon the measure 'with extreme anxiety', fearing a 'collision growing out of sales of disputed lands'.58 A hint of the sort of pressure under which Maori owning lands near Auckland could be placed is to be found in the instances of Ngati Paoa chiefs, Ruinga and William Jowett (Hoete). Grey, criticising FitzRoy's measure, drew Colonial Office attention to their complaint regarding Adam Chisholm who held a pre-emption
55 Ibid., no. 207, p. 269. Doc. 53, p. 1244.
56 Enclosure in FitzRoy to Stanley, 15 April 1844. Cited in Ward 'Supplementary Historical Report', p. 30.
57 A. Ward, 'Alienation of Ngati Paoa Land', report prepared for CCJWP, 1991, p. 21.
58 Cited in Monin, 'Islands lying between Slipper Island,' p. 53.
41
![]() |
5.14 51 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800–1885
waiver certificate for 850 acres at Waiheke. Ruinga and Hoete complained that Chisholm had met them in the street (on separate occasions), and on their refusal to sell land at Putiki, had abused them as 'slaves' and threatened to send them to gaol.59 Chisholm had then gone on to purchase from rival claimants (Patukirikiri) at Waiheke. Te Ruinga also came under pressure to sell Pakihi and other small islands in the Firth that were thought to be mineral-rich. Webster, Taylor, Campbell, and Browne requested that the Crown waive its pre-emptive right on the islands. In July 1844 FitzRoy agreed to waive all rights to Pahiki and Karamuramu in favour of Taylor who already held a mining lease over them; and gave permission to Campbell and Browne to purchase neighbouring islands (a fact of which Protector of Aborigines, George Clarke, who was assisting Taylor in his purchase, was clearly unaware).6° In August, Webster, who had been refused permission to purchase the same islands, produced a deed for their 21 year lease (including the mineral rights) signed by Ngati Paoa chiefs, Ngatai and Wepiha, on 18 July 1844. Webster protested the purchase by other parties, stating that he had a verbal promise from Maori that he could buy the islands and that he had 'put men to work on [them] a few days after [he] made the agreement where they [had] been ever since.'61 The competing purchasers accused each other of pressuring Maori right-holders to sign deeds. Webster complained:
My agreement was so clearly understood by the Natives at the time, that I am certain there must have been some unfair proceedings taken by the above named parties [Taylor, Browne and Campbell] to induce the Natives to sell the land.62
But a more explicit accusation was levelled against Webster himself. Clarke agreed that 'some unworthy measures must have been resorted to by either one party of Europeans or the other'. He was concerned that the reputation of the Protectorate Department, which had assisted in negotiations, was at stake, and requested that enquiry be made, 'not only on account of the Natives themselves, but also on my own having been in some measure implicated in the purchase, at least such will be the conclusion drawn by the Natives generally.'63 A month later, Clarke sent in a sworn statement from Rangi who had attended a committee at Waiau (near Coromandel) to discuss Pakihi, alleging that Webster had taken advantage of the principal vendor while he was drunk
[M]yself, Ngakete, and Tora, my friend (Ngatai) was intoxicated whilst at Waiau, for which reason Webster requested to have Pakihi; and he (Ngatai) consented not knowing what he said, being in a state of intoxication; Webster made him drunk with liquor, then Webster requested that Ngatai to write his name down, he did not go and sign his name in Webster's book himself, but Webster signed for him.64
59 Copies of the Complaints of Native Chiefs, William Jowett and Ruinga, end. 1 in Despatch from Governor Grey to Earl Grey, 19 April 1947. GBPP, vol. 6, 1847–1850, pp. 30–31.
60 George Clarke memo. 17 August 1844. Attached to Webster to Colonial Secretary, 13 August 1844. Taylor, Campbell & Browne case file, OLC 1 1126.
61 Webster to Colonial Secretary, 13 August 1844. Ibid.
62 Ibid.
63 Clarke to Colonial Secretary, 19 August 1844. In Taylor, Campbell & Browne case file, OLC 1 1126.
64 Rangi statement, 24 August 1844, transl. Forsaith. Attached to Clarke to Colonial Secretary, 9 September 1844. In ibid.
42
![]() |
5.15 52 |
▲back to top |
Chapter I: Hauraki and the Crown, 1800–1850
Webster's request for a waiver was duly denied. In other cases, however, the Protectorate does not appear to have been particularly active even when native title was known to be complicated. When Whitaker applied to purchase some 700 acres from Ngati Paoa at Waiheke, George Clarke informed the Colonial Secretary:
I do not think it would be safe to purchase any part of Waiheke from the chief Ruinga apart from the chiefs of Ngati Maru and Patukirikiri. The Ngati Maru tribe is living at Hauraki and the Patukirikiri at or near Coromandel Harbour.65
But only the most cursory intervention then followed. Clarke reported a week later, that he had seen Te Ruinga who had assured him that the land was his (Te Ruinga's) and that he, therefore, saw no objection to the sale.66 Monin argues that Clarke's assessment was probably correct, in this instance, since Ruinga's rights were largely unchallenged at Te Patti (the area in question) but that his 'apparent failure in the case of the de Witte purchase at Putiki a week later was quite another matter' since Patukirikiri were known to also have rights there. He points out that the purchase from one tribe (from Ngati Paoa by de Witte, and from Patukirikiri by Chisholm) while ignoring the claims of other right-holders was to cause protracted dispute at Waiheke.67
It may be noted briefly here that the waiving of pre-emption also resulted in the alienation by Ngati Whatua, Ngati Tai, and Ngati Tamaoho of much of the most valuable land on the Tamaki isthmus, particularly between Remuera and the Manukau Harbour foreshore and south at Papakura.68 Some 60 pre-emptive purchases were made in lands across the isthmus (Remuera, Three Kings, One Tree Hill, and Onehunga). Ngati Paoa, however, participated in only one major transaction of this sort: the joint sale with Ngati Whatua of 300 acres at Kawarahi, near Mt Smart, to Joseph Newman.69 Stone comments that it had been supposed that Maori would receive better prices for their land from private settlers than from the Government, but, despite the recent auction of Auckland land at high resale value, payments were made at rates not much greater than those obtaining at 1839–1840. Thus, the payment for Kawarahi comprised only £10 in cash, six trousers, six waistcoats, four coats, and one bag of wheat.70
Large-scale transactions occurred with regard to the gulf islands. Purchases made under waiver certificates which ultimately resulted in either a grant or compensatory payment have been set out in Table 1.
65 See Clarke memo., 9 November 1844. Attached to Whitaker to Colonial Secretary, 7 November 1844. In Whitaker case file, OLC 1 1132 (repro 1672).
66 See Clarke memo., 18 November 1844. In ibid.
67 Monin, 'Islands lying between Slipper Island,' p. 53.
68 R.C.J. Stone, 'Historical Report of the Auckland Metropolitan Area,' report prepared for CCJWP, 1992, p. 18.
69 Turton, Maori Deeds, vol. 4, no. 477, pp. 486–487.
70 Ibid. See also R.C.J. Stone, 'Historical Report of the Auckland Metropolitan Area,' p. 18.
43
![]() |
5.16 53 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800–1885
TABLE 1: PRE–EMPTION WAIVER CLAIMS IN GULF ISLANDS (claims before Bell only)
OLC No. |
Purchaser |
Vendor |
Location |
Original acreage |
Ultimate disposal |
1130 & |
Whitaker & |
Ngati Maru |
Gt Barrier Is |
3500 |
1848, disallowed for lack of |
1131 |
Du Moulin |
|
|
|
survey; Bell awards 5,463 acres out of surveyed area of 28,608 acres; |
|
|
|
|
|
Crown retains difference |
1132 |
Whitaker |
Ngati Paoa |
Waiheke |
700 |
1848, disallowed because negotiated before formal consent of Gov; Bell grant of 610 acres & further order for 91 acres survey allowance |
1140 |
Brown & Campbell |
Ngati Paoa |
Waiheke |
unknown |
1848, disallowed; N' Paoa except block as already sold to claimants in subsequent alienation to Govt; |
|
|
|
|
|
Bell grant of 67 acres |
1164 |
Chisholm |
Patukirikiri |
Waiheke |
850 |
1848, Matson reports that claimant had not complied with survey requirements; claim never formally disallowed but Govt proceeds as though land belongs to Crown; N' Paoa objections in 1850s; Bell awards 390 acres but allows claimant to select at |
|
|
|
|
|
Papakura adjoining his other pre-emption holdings |
1178 |
Whitaker & Halls |
Ngati Paoa |
Waiheke |
700 |
1848, disallowed; Bell awards £350 as equivalent to 700 acres, all water frontage having been sold in interim |
1214 & |
de Witte |
Ngati Paoa |
Waiheke |
700 |
1848, disallowed; Bell awards |
1215 |
|
(w. Patukiriri consent) |
|
|
280 acres |
1216- |
Brigham |
Ngati Maru |
Waiheke |
2550 |
1848, compensated with |
1218 |
|
& Ngati Paoa |
|
|
debentures for £290 |
1235 |
Merrick |
Ngati Paoa |
Waiheke |
900 |
1848, disallowed for lack of survey, Bell grant for 368 acres |
1268 |
McGregor |
Ngati Tamatera |
Coromandel |
600 |
1848, disallowed; Bell grant of |
|
|
|
|
|
93 acres |
1269 |
Peppercorne |
Patukirikiri |
Coromandel & Coleville |
800 acres |
1848, Matson reports purchase incomplete & non-appearance of claimant, grant disallowed; subsequent compensation of £125 |
Source: OLC series 1; AJHR 1863 D–14
44
![]() |
5.17 54 |
▲back to top |
Chapter I: Hauraki and the Crown, 1800–1850
Governor Grey vigorously attacked FitzRoy's policy as 'contrary to the Treaty of Waitangi, and so injurious to the interests of the natives, that it [was] incumbent upon the Government to discharge the duty it owe[d] to these people by itself taking the initiative in setting aside the unjust claims which have arisen'.71 He then submitted the question to the Supreme Court which found that the waiver of the Crown's right of preemption was illegal and void.72 All the large island claims, for which Grey reserved his greatest ire, were referred to the Attorney General, and subsequently disallowed for failure to comply with regulations under the Land Claims Ordinance 1846, gazetted on 16 June.73 Although Grey couched much of his attack on the waivers in terms of the impact on Maori, those blocks were then treated as belonging to the Crown, with Commissioner Bell making adjustments in the late 1850s out of the land left after on-sale in the interim. The most significant purchase for Hauraki, under the waiver system, was that from Ngati Maru, by Whitaker and du Moulin, at Great Barrier. Although supposedly entitled to 3,500 acres under the waiver certificates, Whitaker and Du Moulin's joint purchase was subsequently surveyed at over 28,000 acres, most of which was treated as Crown 'surplus'. This case will be discussed more fully, in that context, in the following sections.
Summary
The transactions undertaken by the Hauraki people in the first years of contact would seem to fall within the parameters established by the Waitangi Tribunal in its examination of Muriwhenua lands. Maori signed deeds to consolidate their rights over territory and in order to secure the benefits of permanent European presence. The termination of their own rights over those areas was not contemplated, nor were the future implications of the transaction perceived since there was little to signal the European interpretation of the deed as conveying a permanent and exclusive possession.
As a result of these early transactions, Ngati Paoa holdings on the isthmus of the mainland by the late 1840s had been narrowed down in British law, to 'reserves' at Maraetai which were not in their own title.74 The impact of this loss was obscured from both sides at first: from Maori by the absence of immediate Pakeha settlement on lands so acquired, their assumption that the traditional principles of land tenure still applied, and retention of interests in Waiheke and the peninsula; and from the Government by a failure to distinguish clearly between various iwi. Government officers appreciated from early on that tribes near settlement tended to suffer, but from social debilitation rather than land loss. In any case, Protector Clarke saw Ngati Paoa as 'Thames' people distanced from the worst influences:
71 Grey Memo., 20 April 1847, end. 3 in Despatch from Governor Grey to Earl Grey, 19 April 1847. GBPP, vol. 6, 1847–1850, p. 34.
72 Judgment of Justice Chapman, end. in Despatch from Governor Grey to Earl Grey, 5 July 1847. Ibid.,
pp. 64–66.
73 NZ Gazette, 16 June 1846, p. 42.
74 See discussion, in context of Fairburn purchase, pp. 64–68.
45
![]() |
5.18 55 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800–1885
The "Thames", however, is an exception to these remarks; there are many indications of a progressive civilization amongst the Ngati Paoa tribe, who are building better houses and increasing their cultivations, and they being some distance from Auckland, are out of the immediate influence of the contaminating example of low Europeans. ...
Not until the early 1850s, when the Government implemented a new policy of 'tenths' in the Auckland area, was any provision attempted for Ngati Paoa, ironically, in the context of Piako lands, where Government acceptance of offers of sale from chiefs such as Ngatai and Hoete, was raising the ire of other Hauraki tribes.76
The participation in land transactions by other Hauraki tribes whose residence was concentrated on the western shores of the Firth and in the interior, was more marginal at this early stage; the land concerned often of a more 'outlying' character. They had participated, in the person of Katikati of Ngati Tamatera, in the arrangements concerning the 'Fairburn' block between the Wairoa River and Papakura (discussed in a following section), and subsequently asserted their interests with vigour when they grew impatient with the Government's failure to follow through on promises of the return of land, and to properly acknowledge their rights. They signed deeds covering Mahurangi and the gulf islands where they competed strongly both amongst themselves and with other tribal groups (Kawerau, Ngati Wai, and Ngati Whatua). Hauraki continued to assert rights in such lands even after 'sales', on occasion, protecting their ground from intrusion by other tribes, or by Europeans (on-buyers and licensees) with whom they had not entered any contract, and demanding further payments from the Crown and from the original 'purchasers' in recognition of their interests.
Europeans were also accorded rights on the peninsula where they established important enclaves at Coromandel, in the Mercury—Kennedy Bay area, and at the mouth of the Thames. Resident Maori welcomed that presence, and were themselves drawn to these centres of entrepreneurial activity. There was little reason for Maori rangatira such as Taniwha, growing prosperous on trade, to challenge the legitimacy of the original transactions by which such settlers had been incorporated into their community and accorded rights in timber milling and port areas. It will be seen later, however, that European efforts to settle the upper valley areas where customary patterns of land use were particularly intricate, and which more directly threatened Hauraki control of the region, were more hotly contested.
Old Land Claims Commission
(a) Introduction
While Hauraki Maori quickly exploited the economic opportunities offered by the development of the capital in Auckland, there was immediate uneasiness about the
75 Clarke to Colonial Secretary, 4 January 1843. Appendix to Report from Select Committee on New Zealand. GBPP, vol. 2, 1844, p. 122.
76 See discussion below, pp. 92–93
46
![]() |
5.19 56 |
▲back to top |
Chapter I: Hauraki and the Crown, 1800-1850
implications of the Treaty and the nature of British authority. Kahukoti repeated to George Clarke the arguments of local Pakeha that Maori would be little better than slaves if they had signed the Treaty, whereas those who had withheld their consent would remain independent and keep their land.77 Underlying such fears was concern about the fate of a dependency of New South Wales where Aborigines had been so mistreated.78 The news of Gipps' New Zealand Land Claims Bill, introduced on 28 May 1840, was met with initial suspicion within Hauraki, as elsewhere. George Clarke reported that both the Hauraki and Waikato tribes had rejected the idea, and cited the Whakatiwai people as asking by what right Gipps was determining their affairs.79 The Old Land Claims Commission thus provided the first overt test as to whether the Crown would abide by promises under the Treaty or follow the path set in Australia.
The function of the Old Land Claims Commission was to investigate purchases of land from Maori before New Zealand became a possession of the Crown. It was charged by legislation to inquire whether transactions were equitable or not, and where they were, to recommend the extent of lands to be granted to purchasers. These grants were not to exceed 2,560 acres, and were to be fixed in accordance with a schedule of prices designed to penalise speculators, reward genuine settlers, and enable the Crown to retain 'surplus' land (the difference between the land deemed to have been genuinely sold and the area granted to the purchaser), which could then be sold to settlers in order to promote colonisation and raise revenue.80
Although the intent behind the Commission was relatively benign, Orange suggests that its investigations 'were probably the aspect of government that was most unsettling to both Pakeha and Maori in the early 1840s.'81 The setting up of the Commission seemed to usurp the authority of rangatira who had negotiated early arrangements with pakeha newcomers. There was considerable dissatisfaction, also, with the process itself—in particular, the failure to properly define the grants, and to properly hear the case of all Maori before decisions were made. The most grievous shortcoming of the Commission was not, however, likely to be immediately obvious to the Maori participants: the failure to adequately consider what they had intended when they signed deeds. Although the Commission did not invariably make grants to Pakeha claimants in the Hauraki district, rejection of claims more usually resulted from the non-appearance of applicants, or the transgression of rules set by legislation, than from doubts of the fact of an absolute conveyance. That interpretation of the early deeds as signalling a conveyance of land within terms of the English legal system rather than as a social contract under Maori customary law was entrenched by the investigations and findings of the Commission.82 The Commissioners might doubt whether proper payment had been made to all parties, or that there was consensus on the boundaries of an alienation, but not that a sale had
77 Clarke Report, in Gipps to Russell, 7 March 1841. GBPP, 1842 (569), pp. 94-98. Doc. 2, pp. 8-io.
78 Orange, Treaty of Waitangi, pp. 95-96
79 Clarke Report, Doc. 2, pp. 8-10.
80 See W.H. Oliver, 'The Crown and Muriwhenua Lands: An Overview,' Wai 45. Doc. L 7, p. 5.
81 Orange, Treaty of Waitangi, p. 96.
82 Waitangi Tribunal, Muriwhenua Land Report, p. 109.
47
![]() |
5.20 57 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800–1885
actually taken place. Transactions, if deemed inadequate or somehow questionable, were generally patched up by the imposition of requirements for further payment or redrawing of boundaries before grant would issue rather than being rejected outright. From then on, the fact that such transactions had been scrutinised and approved by the Commission was taken as proof of a 'sale' by later bodies of enquiry.
Confusion about the meaning of these early transactions was exacerbated by lack of physical definition and subsequent alterations of awards on the ground. In fact, the first Commission was able to settle very little. Both FitzRoy and Grey interfered with its recommendations, while a prolonged period of inactivity and uncertainty followed, during which grantees and Government made little attempt to define boundaries. It is of little surprise, then, that Maori should object strongly in the 1850s when efforts were finally made to give practical effect to grants in order to facilitate further Crown purchase of adjacent blocks. They protested the Government's retention and on-sale of 'surplus' lands. Maori argued, for example, in the case of the area between the Tamaki and Wairoa Rivers, that they had sold those lands to Fairburn, not to the Crown.83 The Hauraki tribes strongly challenged the failure to return portions of this area to them throughout the late 1840s and early 1850s, and obstructed survey in other parts of their rohe.84
(b) The first hearings at Hauraki, 1843–1844
From May 1843 to July 1844 Commissioners Godfrey and Richmond heard claims at Coromandel concerning transactions as far north as Mahurangi, around Coromandel Harbour, Mercury and Kennedy Bays, the off-shore peninsula islands, and along the Waihou and Piako River valleys.85 Protection of the 'rights and interests of the natives' fell to a variety of personnel: George Clarke senior, Kemp, William Williams, George Clarke junior, and Edward Shortland—all filled the role of protector and interpreter to the court at some stage.86 The investigation of cases followed a pattern dictated partly by the Act, and partly by assumptions of English models of rightful transaction. Evidence was heard under oath from the claimant of the land, the purported vendors, and a witness to the transaction. That of the claimant generally concerned the location and boundaries of the land alleged to be purchased, the occasion of the transaction, the names of the vendors, details of payment, the nature of following residence, whether any other persons held an interest, and whether the boundaries were disputed. In general, the Commissioner required the claimant to produce the deed and two of the signatories to it, whose evidence was formulated and recorded in terms fitting to the English legal system, but which suggested that they wished these transactions to stand; that the deed had been fully explained before the vendors had affixed their signatures; that they had 'fully understood and were satisfied' with the deed; that they were aware that they were 'parting
83 Testimony of Walter Brodie in Minutes of Evidence taken before the 1844 Select Committee on
New Zealand. GBPP. Cited in P. Husbands & K. Riddell, The Alienation of South Auckland Lands (with a chapter by Professor Alan Ward), Waitangi Tribunal Research Series, 1993 p.13.
84 See Appendix One.
85 See R. Tonk, The First New Zealand Land Commissions, 1840–1845,' M.A. thesis, University of Canterbury, 1986, pp. 77–78.
86 Ibid., pp. 81–83.
48
![]() |
5.21 58 |
▲back to top |
Chapter I: Hauraki and the Crown, 1800–1850
with the land forever'; and that the land was not disputed by others. In some cases, such witnesses admitted a transaction, but stated that they had not received sufficient payment, or, that boundaries were wrongly stated in the deed—although, it might be correctly stated by the claimant before the Commission.87
How far this apparent consensus reflected genuine acceptance of transactions as permanent alienations of land is not clear. There had been a lengthy history of European commercial enterprise in the coastal region, and many Maori were prepared to both attend the hearings and support claims, provided that the original transaction was seen as fair, the boundaries had been agreed upon, and occupation had followed within a reasonable time. Where opposition existed, it tended to centre on questions of payment and boundary, rather than representing a complete repudiation. The Waitangi Tribunal has recently pointed out, however, that the two parties were operating in different worlds and has criticised the inquiry for proceeding on the 'erroneous assumption' that such transactions constituted contracts for the sale of land under English law. There was no examination of the true nature of these transactions or the degree of mutual understanding between the signatory parties, nor consideration of whether 'vendors' would retain sufficient land for their future well-being.88 Furthermore, the Commission had to rely on opponents of claims appearing before them, in order to establish whether all interested parties had agreed to a sale. Chiefs such as Taraia might chose, however, not to attend the court. It is difficult, too, to assess how adequately Maori were informed of the sittings of the Commission. While Maori and Government were in close communication at a political level, tribal interests were widely scattered over the region. Certainly, in a number of cases—McGaskill (no. 287–289), Cormack (no. 143), Fairburn (no. 590) Wilson (no. 583), Foster (no. 801), and Thorpe (no. 832)—Maori made complaint to later investigations that they had not been represented at the Godfrey and Richmond hearings. Te Moananui (Katikati), in protesting the Crown's treatment of the Fairburn transaction; Mohi Te Haerere who appealed to the Bell Commission against the grant to Foster; and Tukukino, petitioning Parliament regarding Thorp's claim at the Waihou River—all, stated that their people had not appeared to oppose sales because they had been unaware of the investigation of those claims.89
(c) The findings of the first Old Land Claims Commission
The results of the Old Land Claims Commission in terms of acres alienated within the Hauraki rohe cannot be stated with absolute precision since the lands claimed were generally poorly defined, the estimates of acreage sometimes wildly inaccurate, and the awards, unaccompanied by survey, and in some cases, immediately tampered with by the Governor. Thus, only the broad parameters of the nett impact of the Commission's findings can be delineated here. A total of 113 cases (excluding those under pre-emption
87 See, for example, evidence of Parata, 4 July 1843, in Browne case file, OLC 1 981, Repro 1681; evidence of Horetu in Prout case file, OLC 1 392. See Appendix One for outline of Maori objections to claims.
88 Waitangi Tribunal, Muriwhenua Land Report, P. 394.
89 See Statement of Katikati, June 1851, Fairburn case file, OLC 1590; statement of Mohi Te Haerere, Foster case file, OLC 1 801, & Thorp case file, OLC 1 831–2.
49
![]() |
5.22 59 |
▲back to top |
![]() |
5.23 60 |
▲back to top |
Chapter I: Hauraki and the Crown, 1800–1850
waivers) have been identified as concerning lands where Hauraki held interests. This represented a claim to some 1,204,400 acres, but that total encompassed a number of monster cases which were readily dismissed by investigators. The first Commission found in favour of just over 30 claims, although often reducing the area granted, either because the claim exceeded the maximum of 2,560 acres, or, because it was considered that the claimant had not shown that all the lands in question had been correctly purchased. Grants were initially recommended for a total of some 68,000 acres.90
In most cases, it was clear why the Commission failed to support a claim: most frequently because of the withdrawal or non-appearance of the claimant; because the claimant had already received in excess of 2,560 acres, or had already been heard under different case numbers; and in a handful of instances only, because of deficiencies in the purchase. Maori objections to claims and to subsequent awards and surveys have been noted in 20 cases, detailed in Appendix One. In sixteen instances, Maori dissatisfaction was expressed at the first Land Claim Commission, generally over issues of boundary or payment. The Commission usually concluded that some sort of sale had taken place, but responded favourably to the expression of these more limited concerns, either cutting out disputed areas from the award or requiring further sums to be paid. In Sparke (no. 425), Taylor and Sparke (no. 456), and Robinson (no. 397) claims were disallowed because payment had not been received, or was incomplete; and in case no. 865 (Graham at Waiheke) because the Maori signatory, Ruinga, testified that he had not understood the transaction as a permanent sale. But while only a few grants appear to have been recommended without taking some account of the objections of Maori, these instances resulted in long-term protest which will be discussed more fully below.
Even when there was apparent consent, problems in effecting a land transfer satisfactory to both sides remained largely unresolved. Godfrey himself; admitted that the issue of grant with such boundaries as defined by the Commission, prior to survey or verification, was likely to result in future problems.91 George Clarke's assessment was more harsh. He informed the Colonial Secretary in 1845:
Another pregnant evil is, the absence of any competent authority knowing well the language, habits and usages (ritenga) of the natives, for determining upon disputed titles to land; for, notwithstanding the time, labour and expense which have been bestowed upon the Land Commission, the result of this inquiry has been far from satisfactory; all that has been ascertained is, that various Europeans have made purchases from certain natives; but whether these natives had a right to sell, or how that was acquired, is still in the majority of cases quite a matter of doubt.92
90 See Table 2. These figures have been taken from Appendix to the Report of the Land Claims Commissioner. AJHR, 1863, D–14 & Old Land Claims Database, Rangahaua Whanui project. It is to be noted that the Hauraki district as defined for that project does not encompass the whole of the Hauraki rohe. Figures indude, therefore, certain cases falling within the Auckland and Waikato districts as well as those for Hauraki.
91 Godfrey to Colonial Secretary, 8 June 1844, end. 3 in no. 19, Despatch from Governor Grey to Earl Grey, 18 July 1850. GBPP, vol. 7, 1851, p. 27.
92 Clarke to Colonial Secretary, July 1845. In Correspondence between Lord Stanley ... Gladstone ... FitzRoy ... and Grey, end. in no. 67. GBPP, vol. 5, 1846–1847, pp. 292–293.
51
![]() |
5.24 61 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800–1885
TABLE 2: |
DISPOSAL OF OLD LAND CLAIMS RESULTING IN GRANT |
| ||
Claim no. 32 36 |
Claimant Abercrombie Abercrombie, Nagle & Webster |
Location Te Kopu Gt Barrier Island |
1st commission— acres recommended 150 24,269 |
2nd commission acres recommended 42 30,732 |
143 |
Cormack |
Piako |
2,560 |
2,009 |
226 |
Hannekin |
Kennedy Bay |
scrip |
242 |
273 |
Kennedy |
Kennedy's Bay |
0 |
242 |
287 |
McGaskill & Martin |
Ohinemuri |
} |
1,200 |
288 |
McGaskill & Martin |
Hikutaia Sth |
} 12,560 |
3,448 |
289 |
McGaskill & Martin |
Hikutaia Nth |
} |
238 |
331 |
Maxwell |
Waiheke |
0 |
1,430 |
332 |
Maxwell |
Waiheke |
0 |
2,200 |
342 |
Moores |
Coromandel |
400 [taken in scrip] |
287 |
345 |
Moores |
Pukuwhau |
978 |
564 |
455 |
H. Taylor and |
Waiheke |
300 |
1,037 |
|
Sparke (McLeod) |
|
|
|
512 |
W. White |
Motiti Island |
8 |
8 |
583 |
Wilson (Conway) |
Coromandel |
0 |
54 |
584 |
Conway |
Coromandel |
scrip |
383 |
590 |
W. Fairburn |
Auckland |
5,500 [reduced to |
|
|
|
|
2,560 by Grey] |
8,054 |
612 & 613 |
Preece |
Coromandel |
1,450 |
1,273 |
631 |
Halls |
Waiheke |
0 |
885 |
686 |
CMS |
Puriri, Thames |
322 |
332 |
687 & 688 |
CMS |
Matapara, Thames |
403 |
353 |
708 |
White |
Coromandel |
200 |
47 |
709 |
White |
Tairua |
0 |
3,447 |
714 |
Webster |
Coromandel |
250 |
115 |
715 |
Webster |
Whanganui Island |
250 |
335 |
717 |
Webster |
Coromandel |
800 |
727 |
724 |
W. Webster |
Waiheke |
1,187 |
885 |
726 |
Webster |
Piako |
12,674 |
15,290 |
801 |
Hodgkinson and Murrin |
Waiheke |
0 |
187 |
831 |
Thorp |
Thames and Coromandel |
0 |
49 |
832 |
Thorp |
Thames and Coromandel |
0 |
360 |
864–865 |
T. Graham (Porter) |
Waiheke |
356 |
363 |
980–981 |
Browne (Dacre) |
Mercury Bay |
3,075 |
3,580 |
1049 |
Houston |
Coromandel |
200 |
251 |
Total 67,892 80,649
Source: Old Land Claims database, Rangahaua Whanui project, AJHR 1863, D–14
52
![]() |
5.25 62 |
▲back to top |
Chapter I: Hauraki and the Crown, 1800–1850
The credibility of the Crown's early title process was immediately further undermined by the interventions of both FitzRoy and Grey. Particularly controversial was FitzRoy's decision to grant out the whole of Kawau Island to Taylor in order to allow a mining venture. This step was taken even though the original claim, held by James Beattie (who had since transferred his interest to Taylor), had been previously disallowed without compensation because 'no real purchase was made from the natives until the last payment on the 3rd March took place.' Godfrey's report was duly confirmed by Shortland, and notification of disallowance was gazetted on 25 October 1843. Beattie's claim was reopened in the following year, under FitzRoy's governorship, and without any further reference to, or report by, the commission, a Crown grant issued on 15 July 1844 for the whole island.93 Ngati Paoa who had received what they considered to be partial payment, saw their sale as far more limited and immediately applied for redress, first to Taylor and then to Grey:
Here is our letter we now write to you, for our place, for the Kawau, because the payment was not completed at the selling by Kahukoti. Te Wintoa alone was the place sold by him ...; the other places of the Kawau were taken in by the Europeans. We thought this wrong that our places should be taken; rather pay for them than take them. We have been two years talking to Mr. Davis. Mr Davis has spoke to the man of the Kawau; he said, "What is that to me?" wherefore we wish to sell it you, lest it be left as a disturbance for us. If it had been paid for formerly, it would have been alienated altogether.94
Grey again submitted the question of FitzRoy's grant to the Supreme Court for consideration. To his chagrin, the grant stood, the Court finding that it fell within the power and authority of the Governor to execute such, even though the Commission had recommended that no grant should be made.95
(d) The Bell Commission
Rejection of attempts to set boundaries in the 1850s has been outlined in Appendix One. W.H. Oliver points out that 'inconsistency and delay' in settling early questions of title 'invited misconstruction.'96 It is not surprising that efforts to survey should be resisted where they impinged upon the understandings held for the previous decade—more particularly over lands which had been left uncultivated or unoccupied by the settler concerned, or where the Government was attempting to finalise boundaries of purchases in order to facilitate the acquisition of adjacent areas. That opposition grew as Maori questioned the Crown's interpretation of earlier deeds and became more reluctant to enter into new transactions. Ligar noted the fact in 1851:
It ... becomes necessary with as little delay as possible to define permanently the Crown property as the old marks have in most areas become obliterated and the names of the places mentioned in the deeds are not now known except by the older men. As long as the natives
93 See Judgment of Chapman—The Queen v. Taylor, end. i in Governor Grey to Earl Grey, 24 July 1849. Correspondence with Grey, 1850. GBPP, vol. 6, p. 10 Doc. 3 p.12.
94 Ngatipaoa tribe to the Governor, 8 April 1847, encl. 2 in Despatch from Governor Grey to Earl Grey, 17 April 1847. Correspondence with Grey, 1847, p. 29 In ibid.
95 Judgment of Chapman—The Queen v. Taylor, end. i in Governor Grey to Earl Grey, 24 July 1849.
Correspondence with Grey, 1850. In ibid., p. 15. Doc. 3, p.17.
96 See Oliver, The Crown and Muriwhenua Lands: An Overview,' p. 6.
53
![]() |
5.26 63 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800–1885
were anxious to part with land adjoining and surrounding ... Crown lands there was less necessity for having the boundaries marked out as it then was almost a certainty that larger tracts would be acquired which would render a thorough knowledge of the interior boundary less necessary, but as the natives seem little disposed to sell large blocks of land, it would be prudent to secure beyond risk of doubt all that the Crown has hitherto acquired. ... 97
Confusion arising out of the failure of successive administrations to take hold of the problem of how to fully establish Maori consent to permanent alienation of land was greatest in the increasingly disturbed, and much disputed, interior district along the Waihou and Piako Rivers. In the cases of McGaskill and Thorp who claimed lands on the northern bank of the Waihou, and Cormack's and Webster's claims on the west bank of the Piako, Maori protest was endemic although the focus of the grievance shifted over time. No single explanation of the friction demonstrated in these instances will serve. The problem lay not merely in a failure by the commissioners of the 184os to give sufficient heed to Maori objections to the drawing of boundaries, and to questions of payment, and extent of participation in transactions. The first commission set patterns of thinking, but was impotent in the immediate sense: Thorp, for example, stayed on, even though he had not received a grant. Tensions over the years were greatly exacerbated by Thorp and McGaskill themselves, both of whom took a truculent stance vis-a-vis Maori and officialdom, and by the marking out of boundaries beyond those conceded by the various interested parties. The settlement of these claims was greatly complicated, too, by the increasingly politicised stance of many Maori in the region who began to look to the King Movement in the late 1850s. Maori opposition to, or contrarily, endorsement of grants to these settlers, became entangled with issues of tribal and hapu rights, political allegiance, and of the authority of the great chiefs who were King supporters to prevent sales to the Crown in adjacent areas. In the case of the lands claimed by McGaskill, the question of grant was to be further muddied in the 1860s by the presence of a refugee Waikato community, the area's position on the extreme of an aukati declared against further land sale, and its strategic importance as the intersecting point of the route traditionally taken by the Hauraki people to the east coast and into the interior. Later purchaser use of lands, in ways that had not been contemplated at the time of the initial transaction, continued to foment Maori dissatisfaction with grants: for example, in the mid-1860s McGaskill closed the crucial tracks which ran through his property from Coromandel via Thames to Taupo, Waikato, Raglan, etc., and from Thames via Hikutaia to Whangamata; and in the 1880s a ferry landing site was developed on a wahi tapu claimed by Tukukino within Thorp's property.
It was within a charged atmosphere of growing Maori resistance to sale on the one hand, and of a greater Government push to effect further acquisition of land for settlement on the other, that early land claims (both pre-1840 and pre-emption waiver purchases) were resubmitted to enquiry. The Land Claims Settlement Act 1856 was intended to decide any disputes remaining in connexion with the claims by withdrawing all Crown grants
97 Ligar to Colonial Secretary, 28 October 1851. 1A 1 1851/2165.
54
![]() |
5.27 64 |
▲back to top |
Chapter I: Hauraki and the Crown, 1800–1850
which had issued on the recommendation of the commissioners of 1844. Those whose grants had been withdrawn could also submit their case for re-examination. New grants would be issued on the actual survey of the area conveyed in the old one.
Underlying the effort to settle these matters was the desire to facilitate the Pakeha occupation and use of land.98 The immediate function of Bell, appointed as commissioner under the Act, was to determine the boundaries of the land to be granted to settler claimants and the extent of the surplus to be retained by the Crown, not to enquire into whether an equitable sale had taken place, nor to review the workings of the earlier inquiry. Since the underlying intent of the Commission was to facilitate settlement, Bell was quite willing to expand on original awards, and the Waitangi Tribunal has drawn the conclusion that in order to 'secure the co-operation of settlers, which was needed since no one else knew the boundaries of the original transactions, [he] so arranged the rules as to increase substantially the settler's lands in return for survey of the whole area.'99 Thus, in Abercrombie, Nagle, and Webster (no. 36) at Great Barrier; Maxwell (no. 331 & 332), Taylor and Sparke (no. 455) at Waiheke; Webster at Piako (no. 726); Thorp (no. 831 & 832) at Thames; and Browne or Dacre (no. 980 & 981), Houston (no. 251), Kennedy (no. 273), and Conway (no. 583) in the northern-eastern part of the peninsula, claimants received increases in grant. Only in the cases of Preece in the Coromandel (no. 912 & 913), in McGaskill claims (no. 287–291) at Hikutaia, and Cormack's at Piako (no. 143 & 144) were the awards of the 1840s significantly reduced. Bell's awards resulted in an expansion of acreage granted as a result of pre-Treaty transactions, in the Hauraki rohe, from the 68,000 acres initially recommended by the 1844 Commission, to over 80,600 acres.100 The Government was, however, in some instances obliged to renegotiate with Maori in order to satisfy the terms of Bell's recommendations—as in the derivative Webster and Cormack claims at Piako.
The operation and findings of the Bell Commission in the McGaskill claims gave rise to considerable dissatisfaction at Hikutaia, even though the acreage contained in the resulting awards was reduced. This was partly because expectations of a full reexamination of the original transaction had been disappointed, and partly because the awards were seen to support settler claims to lands which they had left unoccupied at the time of the initial grant, and sale of which continued to be disputed by Maori right-holders (Ngati Pu, Ngati Tamatera, and Ngati Karaua). The first Land Claims Commission had found that a bona fide purchase had occurred, recommending a grant be issued for 1,379 acres south of the Hikutaia Stream, but that no award should be made on the north bank since the claimants already held in excess of 2,560 acres including land on that side at Opukeko. FitzRoy, again anxious to promote economic ventures (in this case, sawmilling), referred the claim back to the Commission, in the person of Fitzgerald, whose recommendations resulted in expanded grants of 3,000 acres in north Hikutaia, and 7,000 acres in south Hikutaia.
98 For discussion of this point, see ibid., p. 15
99 Waitangi Tribunal, Muriwhenua Land Report, p. 171.
100 Figures calculated from Old Land Claims Database, Rangahaua Whanui project.
55
![]() |
5.28 65 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800–1885
The failure of the grantees to immediately occupy all the land within the awards issued to them was followed by strong Maori objections when they subsequently attempted to take physical possession of the full extent of their claim. Once the McGaskills had settled a dispute with Taraia over payment, in 1845–1847, they seem to have lived relatively
undisturbed at Hikutaia, until actual survey was attempted.101 M. Russell, in his case study, notes, for instance, that Herewini Te Rangai's people assisted in the building of a dam and did not dismantle McGaskill's sawmill when, in their absence, he shifted it south of the river onto what was to become disputed land.102 The first indication of trouble came in 1852. G. W. Drummond Hay who had been employed by McGaskill to survey the land granted to him south of the stream, was halted in his operation about two-thirds of the distance between the Waihou River and the Paiakarahi Stream.103 When further survey was demanded under the Land Claims Settlement Act 1856 and for the Commission process, the marking of the northern claim went smoothly, but that for the south bank portion was once again stopped by Ngati Pu, and by Tukukino of Ngati Tamatera who disputed the alienation of any land east of the Paiakau ridge. McGaskill resorted to dubious methods. Waiting for the departure of resident Maori for Whangamata, he completed a 'moonlight survey' of the disputed lands which was subsequently found to be 'very erroneous'.104 On the adjoining Opukeko claim, McGaskill was able to complete his survey only on repeated assurances that it was a 'matter of no importance'; that it was 'not final or decisive, as the whole decision was to be left to the decision of the Commissioner'.105
Russell points out that by this stage both sides were anxious for Bell to look into the Hikutaia area: McGaskill because Maori were preventing access to timber on the south bank and on the adjoining Waipaheke block; Maori, in order to defend their possession of land, some challenging the extent of the alienation, and others denying any participation by their people in the transaction at all. In view of the level of complaint about the McGaskill case, Bell decided to hold a special court at Hikutaia. The first claim to be heard, in early 1859, concerning Opukeko, resulted in 'wholesale objections' from Maori. Bell assumed, however, that a sale had taken place and thought subsequent Maori protest to be 'quite unsustained'. Bell recorded later that he had warned objectors that he could not 'entertain the claims of those who were mere children at the time of the sale ... or had failed to bring forward their objections in a valid manner before the investigating Commissioners in 1843'.106 Opposition to the claims on the south bank continued, nonetheless, prompting McGaskill to ask for a postponement of the whole of his case until he could produce other evidence. Bell was critical of McGaskill's lack of preparation, reporting:
101 See McGaskill to FitzRoy, 20 August 1845. 1A 1 1845/1471; Taraia statement, nd, 1A 11847/1953.
102 See M. Russell, 'Case Study: The McGaskills at Hikutaia,' pp. 6–8. In Rigby, Russell & Moore, 'Old Land Claims' (draft report). Waitangi Tribunal Research Series, theme A, 1997.
103 Hay to Bell, 14 May 1862. In Hikutaia Special Block File. MA 13/36, part 4. Cited in ibid., p. 9.
104 W.C. Kensington to Hickson, 5 February 1880. MA 13/36, Part 2. Cited in ibid., p. 11.
105 Hay, Sworn Testimony of Natives at Hikutaia Lands Claims Court, 3 February 1859, MA 13/36, part 4. Cited in Russell, 'Case Study: The McGaskills at Hikutaia,' p. 13.
106 Bell report, 23 June 1862. McGaskill case file, OLC 1 287–291, vol. 1.
56
![]() |
5.29 66 |
▲back to top |
Chapter 1: Hauraki and the Crown, 1800–1850
[T]he Court intimated the course which Mr McGaskill had pursued appeared the most suicidal, because up to the present time a mass of hostile evidence had been tendered and not a single favourable testimony given; and that it did not appear that any steps whatever had been taken by him to meet this hostile evidence though he was aware that it would be offered.107
There was, however, no question that McGaskill's request should be denied, Bell recording that he 'of course at once granted the adjournments, and informed the natives accordingly.'108
The Commission never returned to Hikutaia. In May 1862 Drummond Hay (now in the position of land purchase commissioner for the Thames district) appeared before Bell's court in Auckland. He submitted a memorandum regarding the McGaskill survey which downplayed the degree of Maori opposition. He stressed that only Herewini Te Rangai (whose mother, Rangituia, had been party to the original transaction) had interfered in 1851, and argued that the current protest was of recent genesis. Drummond Hay suggested further, that the opposition of Maori could be 'disposed of by payment of a certain sum ... if they were informed that the matter was to be finally disposed of and no further reference to it permitted'.109 On the following day McGaskill appeared before the Commission, and, citing Drummond Hay's memorandum, requested that the four Hikutaia grants be reissued immediately.
Bell complied with this request, recording with reference to the southern portion of the claim that he could not recognise the objections of Herewini since his mother had participated in the sale. Both he and Drummond Hay calculated that there was 'no risk' of Maori 'seriously disturbing McGaskill's possession'.110 It is clear, however, that Maori at Hikutaia were severely disappointed in the way the Commission had operated. They complained that when McGaskill had been allowed an adjournment to produce witnesses from Ngati Karaua, they had been promised that Bell would return for a detailed examination of their case:
We understood Bell was to come back to finish Kakaramea [North Hikutaia]—There was nothing further said about the land on the south side of the Hikutaia Stream ... every one ... supposed it was to be investigated when McGaskill produced the evidence from Ngatikaraua; and Mr Bell returned to hold the Court—McGaskill has never found the witnesses—and we have been waiting for Mr Bell to complete his work and fulfill his promise.111
This sense of grievance continued to colour local Maori opinion during the following decades. Te Rangai and Ngati Pu persevered in their obstruction of McGaskill's milling operations on the south bank, and petitioned the House in 1866, asking that the grants to
107 Bell report, 6 February 1859, MA 13/36, part 4.
108 Bell report, 23 June 1862. McGaskill case file, OLC 1 287–294 vol. 1; 6 February 1859, MA 13/36, part 4.
109 Hay to Bell, 14 May 1862, MA 13/36, part 4. Cited in Russell, 'Case Study: The McGaskills at Hikutaia,' pp. 14–15.
110 Bell, 23 June 1862. McGaskill case file, OLC 1 287–291, vol. 1. Cited in ibid., p. 16.
111 Mackay, Native Statements respecting Lands at Hikutaia Thames granted to Messrs. McGaskill, 5 September 1866, MA 13/36. Cited in ibid., p. 27.
57
![]() |
5.30 67 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800-1885
the disputed lands be annulled and fresh enquiry be made. When the Crown's officer in the district, James Mackay, enquired into their claims later in that year, it was apparent that they were still awaiting the return of the Commission. Maori took up physical occupation of the land which they considered to have been unfairly awarded and the relationship between McGaskill and Maori living on the south bank was punctuated by confrontation in these years. McGaskill closed down the native track in the mid 186os. In 1870, E.W. Puckey, Native Agent for the Thames district, visited Hikutaia when Maori shot some of McGaskill's cattle as `rapu utu' for the slaughtering of their pigs and hobbling of a horse. He reported back with some sympathy for the Maori sense of grievance:
The Natives think and I must say ... that I feel there is some very considerable show of reason for their thinking so, that in making the awards in favour of McGaskill, the Land Claims Commissioner unintentionally did them an act of injustice.... Mr Bell was to have returned in a month to complete the hearing and to give the judgement. It was therefore with much surprise and no small feeling of dissatisfaction that they learnt ... four Crown Grants had been issued. ... "2
In Puckey's view, the dissatisfaction of Maori had been exacerbated by McGaskill's frequent 'petty acts of spite' against his neighbours. Despite this harassment and 'repeated notices for them to leave', Maori continued to 'squat' at Hikutaia, confining McGaskill's operations to 300 acres out of the 3,400 awarded on the south bank.'" Eventually in 1872 an armed incident occurred in which Lachlan McGaskill shot Hoani Pahau, one of a party investigating sounds of dogs disturbing their pigs. The case came before the Supreme Court in Auckland where an all-European jury acquitted McGaskill of the charge of 'discharging a firearm with intent to injure', on the grounds that he had acted in self-defence.114 The decision was met with outrage by Maori at Hikutaia, and the Government advised McGaskill to stay clear of the district."'
In the following year the McGaskill family decided to sell out to Henry Alley. Opposition to the grant continued. Maori planted crops on the disputed ground, and thwarted any attempt by Alley to expand the area under his control by erecting fences or laying drains. Tamati Paetai petitioned the Native Affairs Committee in 1876. Bryce, as Chairman, advised that the Committee was unable to investigate the merits of the petition and referred the matter back to the Government, recommending either enquiry by a local officer, or referral to the Native Land Court.116 In 188o Tamati Paetai again petitioned that land had been wrongfully included in the sale and subsequent grants to McGaskill, that subsequent purchasers had attempted to enter possession of the disputed lands; and that they themselves remained in occupation. This time the Committee heard evidence on the matter from T.W. Lewis (Under Secretary of the Native Department)
112 Puckey memo., 23 November 1870. LE 1/1871/140.
113 Nathan's attorney to McLean, 28 June 1872. McGaskill case file, °Lc I 287-291. Cited in Russell, `Case Study: The McGaskills at Hikutaia,' p. 19.
114 For more detailed discussion, see ibid., pp. 20-22.
115 See ibid., pp. 22-23.
116 Report on Petition of Tamati Paetai and 13 others. AJHR, 1876, 1-4, p. 18.
58
![]() |
5.31 68 |
▲back to top |
Chapter I: Hauraki and the Crown, 1800–1850
who acknowledged that the Government would have to settle the issue. He testified before the Committee that there had been consistent protest and obstruction from 'two classes'—those who admitted that they had participated in the original transaction but disputed the boundary, and those, such as Paetai, who denied any part in the sale at all; and stated that their rejection of the grant had been immediate on realisation that it had been issued by Bell. Lewis informed the Committee that the Native Minister had directed Whitaker to investigate the matter again, and that all parties had consented to a resurvey in order that the Government might be able to take action to settle the claim.117 The Native Affairs Committee endorsed the Government's intention, recommending that in view of the long-standing nature of Maori complaint, an effort be made to finalise the issue as soon as possible.118 Further discussion of the subsequent history of the Hikutaia claims may be found in P. Monin's report on behalf of Ngati Pu.
The process by which land under pre-1840 claims transferred out of Maori hands into those of Pakeha was also particularly tangled at Piako. There the Government found itself obliged to make further payments to put derivative claimants into possession of their land purchases from Webster and Cormack. These huge private claims extended well into the interior, encompassing lands at Te Hoe-a-Tainui which was to become a strong-hold of support for the King Movement. The Government was, however, particularly anxious to facilitate purchase of land, and Bell, to settle claims, within that area. The Commissioner commented on the opportunity presented by the 'settlement' of the Piako cases:
The impression which had always been on my mind that it would be extremely desirable for the interests of the Province that this land should be retained by the Government was very much strengthened. ... Now, the land in question is just in the position which it seemed to me to be most desirable to reserve for the site of a settlement. ... Besides its important relation to the Matamata and Upper Thames District, it is the commanding-point of the east-west water communication between Waikato and Auckland, and present advantages ... [which] should, if possible be secured for the province, especially when it might be expected that the establishment of settlers there would be the first step towards opening a country which has hitherto been shut up against colonisation, and the foundation of more extended purchases from the natives.119
In Webster's Piako claims, the first commission considered that a valid purchase had been made. Its recommendation was limited to the 2,560 acres set by the 1841 Ordinance, although reluctantly so, since this was seen as unduly penalising those who had purchased lands from Webster in the interim. It was in order to meet this type of case that FitzRoy had appointed Robert Fitzgerald as a new Land Claims Commissioner in 1844. The Executive Council, thus, referred Webster's claims for Fitzgerald's scrutiny with the instruction that the 'Commissioner ... should be authorised to recommend an extension of the grant.' Within two weeks Fitzgerald had recommended grants to Webster and
117 Lewis evidence, 16 June 1880. LE 1/1880/6.
118 Petition of Tamati Paitai and 21 others. AJHR, 1880, 1–2,, p. 2.
119 Bell to Superintendent of Auckland, 5 March 1861. Reproduced in Salmond, Webster's Claims, pp. 21–22.
59
![]() |
5.32 69 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800-1885
derivative claimants totalling 17,655 acres-12,674 acres of which fell within the Piako area under claim no. 726.120 Russell points out that this seems a generous award; twice the acreage that purchasers might have expected even if the more generous formula of the proposed 1842 Ordinance, in anticipation of which they had bought lands from Webster, had come into effect.121 That decision took cognisance of the needs of the derivative claimants and recognised Webster's enterprise, but took no account of the nature of the original transaction, although it was clear that Webster's estimations of price paid, acreage purchased, and completion of the agreement were open to serious doubt.122 The problems with the award were revealed subsequently on survey; it being found that Maori acknowledged the alienation of only 7,500 acres of the 18,000 eventually marked off.123 When Drummond Hay was instructed by the Government to survey the Webster claim at Piako in 1857, he found that Maori completely rejected the boundaries claimed and argued that they had not received full payment. In these circumstances, he was obliged to renegotiate the purchase of a portion of the claim on behalf of a Government anxious to make some progress in land acquisition in that region.124
The survey of Cormack's claim (alternatively known as Willis' grant) was also strongly resisted. Commissioner Godfrey considered that Cormack had proved purchases on both banks of the Piako River, again recommending the award maximum of 2,560 acres. Since various protests had been received from Maori that they had not intended any alienation on the east bank, Godfrey directed that it was indispensable that this boundary should be pointed out by them, before any grant issued. This condition was not met and the Government refrained from issuing one. When George Graham, a derivative claimant, attempted to carry out a survey of his intended property in the 1850s, he found Maori in occupation who stated that Governor Grey and McLean had promised them that they would retain the whole of Cormack's claim. According to Graham, they admitted sales to both the Government and Webster but remained in occupation of 'some of the very best water frontages' and seemed to look to the Commission to confirm them in the retention of that land.125 Bell reassured Graham that he would not be excluded from taking up at least a portion of the land purchased by him, on the west bank, but pointed out that his survey lines did not reflect Cormack's claim at all, transecting lands claimed by Webster or by the Government, or which Maori refused to give up. In these circumstances, Bell and Drummond Hay proposed that the only way to make a 'fair settlement' was to take the amount of land within Graham's survey on the west bank, not covered by surveys already undertaken, and make the survey allowance on that quantity. While it was doubtful that Maori would give 'quiet possession of a good deal of the land', Bell suggested that he and Drummond Hay would 'at some convenient opportunity meet the
120 See M. Russell, 'Case Study: The William Webster Claims,' pp. 6-9. In Rigby, Russell & Moore, 'Old Land Claims' (draft report). Waitangi Tribunal Research Series, theme A, 1997.
121 Ibid. pp. 9, 14.
122 See ibid., pp. 11-13,16.
123 Ibid., p. 19.
124 See discussion below.
125 Graham to Bell, 6 February 1860. Cormack case file, OLC 143, vol. 2.
60
![]() |
5.33 70 |
▲back to top |
Chapter I: Hauraki and the Crown, 1800–1850
natives and exhibit to them the papers in Commissioner Godfrey's award'.126
Bell was prepared to support a proposal from Graham that the Government take over the claim in return for compensation but not on the basis of the deeds alone 'which might not secure an acre to the Crown.' A second survey was submitted, but 'reluctantly' rejected by Bell because it again overlapped with Webster, and 'extended by air lines over swamp, with a few chained lines over land which it was quite certain the Natives would not admit to have validly sold, or give up possession of'. Only a comparatively small portion of the survey encompassed lands that had not been already marked off by the Government, a fault against which Bell had repeatedly warned, while Hay could find no trace of the line supposed to have been cut from Hangawera to Taukoro. Despite these problems, Bell let the purchase stand but allowed Graham only that portion not previously surveyed, and the Piako River Traverse.127 It was intended that Graham would make a selection of an equivalent acreage once the district settled down.
There was ample evidence that the early transactions along the Waihou and Piako Rivers fell well short of standards of informed consent, yet the occurrence of a sale was not seriously questioned. If a deed had been signed and goods handed over, subsequent repudiation by Maori was seen as either venal, or political in motivation. Those objections might have to be appeased by further negotiation, or by redrawing of boundaries, but the fact of sale stood. Bell's comments suggest that the early transactions and findings of the first Commission were used as a bargaining tactic in the acquisition of land for settlement up the Waihou valley, but that the Government were frustrated in their efforts to gain Maori endorsement of alienation without further payment. The imperative of land acquisition is, however, clear:
In closing the Piako claim, I ought not to omit reference to the cost which has fallen on the colony in reference to this and to the claims of Webster 305K. The Land Purchase Department, being constantly pressed by the Piako natives to make purchases there, of course opposed to the demands of the natives the fact of the original sales to Cormack and Webster. I was myself present at more than one meeting when the papers were laid before the natives and the whole matter discussed; but the unsatisfactory if not dishonest manner in which those sales had been conducted on both sides, made it impossible to come to a reasonable settlement with the natives. There was the fact, openly admitted by them, that they had received payment from Cormack and Webster for the land; but the boundaries were persistently disputed, and eventually the Government accepted a cession of the unextinguished native title in both these claims, within boundaries very much smaller in extent than was named in the original deeds. The result is, that the Crown having issued grants in Webster's claim for iz,000 acres, and Cormack's assigns being entitled to the award of Commissioner Godfrey, the Province of Auckland has been paying a large sum of money merely to buy a perfect title to those parties.128
In the wake of these huge private claims, the Government's purchases of Takapu's land
126 Bell memorandum, on Hay to Bell, 6 September 1861. Ibid.
127 Bell report, 13 September 1861. Ibid.
128 Bell report, 31 March 1864. Ibid.
6
![]() |
5.34 71 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800–1885
which had been specifically excluded from Godfrey and Richmond's initial award in 1854, and of Otamatoi (900 acres), Piako (19,500 acres), Te Nge (1,200 acres), and Te Hina (500 acres); and in 1857 its acceptance of further offers from Ngati Paoa groups whose primary interests were already exhausted, the example of that tribe, and the survey and endorsement by Bell of long-disputed early transactions—all began to underscore for Maori the urgency of stopping further land deals. A general withdrawal from selling activity followed, especially in the Piako. The Crown was able to effect one further purchase within the bounds of Webster's claim—of Mohonui (2,580 acres) in 1860. But thirty more years were to lapse before it made further in-roads into Maori holdings at Piako (other than by confiscation), partly because of the allegiance of certain resident groups to the King Movement, and partly because of strongly contested tribal disputes between various right-holders in the region.
The Issue of Surplus Lands
(a) Introduction
The Crown often awarded less in the first set of grants than the area claimed by purchasers, and could then assume the balance. This was done on the logic of two grounds: that the Maori owners had admitted the sale; and that the English doctrine of tenure applied on the assumption of sovereignty. According to English usage, all land belonged to the Crown, subject only to any native rights of the use until such were extinguished, and any lands equitably purchased before 1840, thus, lapsed to the Crown and so became its property. In the view of the Waitangi Tribunal, however, the legal theory on which the Crown's claim was based, was 'inappropriate to the circumstances of the colony' and had not been agreed upon by Maori. Furthermore, Crown representatives were inconsistent in their pursuit of that policy, failing to mention the matter in their Treaty negotiations, and in the case of FitzRoy, advising against its implementation.129 Nor, in the 1840s, did the Crown attempt to enforce the rights which it asserted, in theory, to surplus lands, either lacking the resources to define its interests, or because the land was remote and of little immediate commercial value.130 Maori often remained on, or took up occupation within boundaries of, early 'sales' where they continued to live undisturbed. The Crown's claim—and Maori rejection of it—was not revealed until survey was eventually attempted, or licences (for flax or timber cutting) issued, sometimes as much as a decade later.
In the Hauraki region, lands excluded from grants generally reverted to Maori. There were, however, three major exceptions in which the Government acquired the surplus of lands which had been 'sold' to settlers, although further payments might be required to perfect the title: at Waiheke, as a result of several pre-emption waiver purchases; that of a
129 Waitangi Tribunal, Muriwhenua Land Report, pp. 173–179, 398.
130 D. Armstrong and B. Stirling, 'Surplus Lands. Policy and Practice: 1840–1950.' Wai 45. Doc. J2, p. 39.
62
![]() |
5.35 72 |
▲back to top |
Chapter I: Hauraki and the Crown, 1800–1850
huge and strategic block south of Auckland acquired by CMS missionary Fairburn, but for which the Government made further payments in order to 'complete' its acquisition; and a sizeable portion of the southern half of Great Barrier Island, purportedly acquired by Webster, Abercrombie, and Nagle in a pre-1840 transaction, and by Whitaker and du Moulin under pre-emption waiver. The Fairburn and Great Barrier claim are discussed in more detail below. These and other claims identified as resulting in surplus lands being acquired by the Crown are set out in Table 3 (figures are approximate only).
TABLE 3: ESTIMATES OF SURPLUS LAND RETAINED BY CROWN IN HAURAKI ROHE
|
Claimant name |
Location |
Acreage |
Comment |
32, 1130 |
Webster, Abercrombie and |
Great Barrier Is. |
18,082 |
Bell assesses at 15,382 acres*; |
& 1131 |
Nagle; Whitaker & |
|
|
Myers assesses at 6,705 acres |
|
Du Moulin |
|
|
|
331 |
Maxwell |
Waiheke |
80 |
water frontage set aside as public reserve |
332 |
Maxwell |
Motutapu |
80 |
water frontage set aside as public reserve |
392 |
Prout |
Coromandel harbour |
>100 |
most land already passed through NLC by time issue is raised |
454 |
Taylor & Spark |
Titiri Matangi |
500* |
originally awarded in exchange for land at Takapuna |
455 |
Taylor & Fairburn |
Waiheke |
260* |
Myers awards compensation for 563 acres |
478 |
Walsh |
Whanganui Is. |
1,125 |
in exchange for scrip; Myers awards compensation for 70 acres |
590 |
Fairbum |
South Auckland |
75,415 |
not examined by Myers because of Crown payments in 1850s |
715 |
Webster/Beeson |
Whanganui Is. |
48* |
Myers awards compensation of 48 acres |
725 |
Webster |
Big Mercury Is |
209 |
|
1126 |
Taylor, Campbell |
Pakihi Is |
290 |
on payment of compensation to |
|
& Brown |
|
|
claimant |
1164 |
Chisholm |
Waiheke |
243 |
|
1178 |
Halls |
Waiheke |
700 |
on payment of compensation to claimants; Myers awards compensation for 200 acres |
1216–8 |
Brigham |
Waiheke |
840 |
in exchange for scrip |
1271 |
Peppercorn |
Coromandel harbour |
715* |
|
|
|
& Cape Coleville |
|
|
Source: OLC series 1; Webster's Claims'; AJHR 1862, D–10 * indicates figure admitted by Bell
63
![]() |
5.36 73 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800-1885
(b) The Fairburn 'surplus'
The most significant retention by the Crown of 'surplus lands' took place in South Auckland, as part of the adjustment of the Fairburn 'purchase', which involved one of the most important transactions of any kind, in the Auckland area. That reversion to the Crown took place even though Maori had been promised the return of a significant portion of the block during negotiations.
As we have seen, there had been intense competition to establish a tribal presence in the isthmus, 'Waikato' groups vying with 'Thames' iwi, as both peoples moved back into the area. The sale of the lands between the Tamaki and Wairoa Rivers was engineered by Henry Williams and Te Wherowhero as a way of ending disputes in the district. During subsequent enquiry in 1851, Ngati Paoa chief, Hauaura, described the social incentive for the arrangement:
The whole purchase was very irregular—we were in great confusion at the time—Otara was disputed by the Ngati Paua, the Ngatimatira [sic.] and the Akitai tribes ... Munga Mungaroa and the back of it back to Papakura were disputed by the Akitai tribe and "Katikati" [of Ngati Tamatera] .131
The first deed was signed in 1836 by 32 people including Ngati Paoa chief, Hauauru, who, with Tuira and Herua, received the first payment of 90 blankets, 24 axes, 24 adzes, 26 hoes, 14 spades, 900 lbs of tobacco, 24 combs, 12 plane irons and £80.132 According to Fairburn, Turia, chief of Ngati Terau, was the principal right-holder who 'virtually sold' the land while 'the rest acquiesced' in the alienation.133 The boundaries of the alienation, which were neither traversed, nor pointed out from an elevated position, were described as:
[T]he whole of the dragging place at Otahuhu, ... to the Ararata, ... to the Awatiotio, to Papakura Rangiuru ... the Wairoa Wakakaiwera Umupuia ... the Poho Maraitai Motukaraka Awakarihi Mangimangiroa Tawakama Waipapa Okokino Panahoroiiwi ... to the River Wangamatau ... to Otahuhu where it ends. That portion of the land to the Eastward is bordered by the sea called Mimirua, flowing towards Hauraki: that to the Westward is bounded by Manukau: that to the Southward by the river Wairoa.134
This area was initially estimated by Fairburn to comprise some 40,000 acres, but was eventually found to include nearly 83,000 acres. The first payment was followed by four further instalments over the next three years in order to satisfy the claims of other interested parties to that area.135
It was understood from the first that the transaction did not entail a simple transfer of the area from Maori to missionary ownership. Rather, it was intended to promote peaceful
131 Testimony of Hauauru, 14 June 1851, end. in Gisborne to Colonial Secretary, 1 July 1851. Fairburn case file, OLC 1590. Doc. 4, p. 29.
132 Turton, Maori Deeds, no.347, pp. 306-308. Doc. 53, pp. 1252-1254.
133 Fairburn, 19 June 1851. 1851, end. in Gisborne to Colonial Secretary, July 1851. Fairbum case file, OLC 1590. Doc. 4, p.35.
134 Turton, Maori Deeds, no. 347, pp. 306-308. Doc. 53, pp. 1252-1254.
135 Testimony of Fairburn, I September 1841. Fairburn case file, OLC 1590. Doc. 4, pp. 18-20
64
![]() |
5.37 74 |
▲back to top |
Chapter I: Hauraki and the Crown, 1800–1850
resettlement of the area. Existing cultivations would remain undisturbed while Maori who accepted peace and Christianity would be able to return to surveyed portions of the block. Thus, on 12 July 1837 Fairburn signed a formal addendum to the deed, promising to return:
One-third of the whole purchase, the boundaries to be determined as soon as the country shall be surveyed—that is to say that each of the tribes known by the names of Ngati Paoa, Ngati Tamatera, Ngati Terau, Te Akitai and Ngati Whanaunga shall have secured to them for their personal use forever, land in proportion to the number of persons of whom their tribes may consist, residing in any part of the mouth of the Thames and Manukau.136
Some Maori continued to reside on the block, largely on the eastern coast and along the Wairoa River, while Fairburn appears to have followed through on his intention to invite Maori to return to their lands.137 But, despite the purpose clearly underlying the initial transaction, this goal was never fully effected, being transmuted into the creation of relatively limited reserves for some, and further payments to others.
The investigation by the first Land Claims Commission followed the general procedure outlined above, although as was often the case of missionary claims, many more Maori testified than in settler claims. Most of the eleven witnesses acknowledged that they had signed the deed and received goods, although Tihi and Takanini, and possibly Mohi of Akitai, disputed whether their portions had been covered by the transaction. Nonetheless, the Commission decided that a bona fide purchase had been made, specifically excluding the lands claimed by Tihi and Takanini from its subsequent recommendation.138 The payments made over 1836–1839 were estimated by Fairburn to total £302 in Sydney prices. Making the usual calculations, which multiplied that amount by three to give a New Zealand value of £906, and taking into account improvements (stated by Fairburn to amount to £3000 in value), the Commission recommended that two grants totalling 5,500 acres should issue, but excluded the Otahuhu portage to be reserved for the Government. At the same time the promise contained in the addendum to the deed was recognised, Godfrey and Richmond recommending that lands returned to Maori should be 'left in [their] undisturbed possession.'139 This was also agreed to, in principle, by Shortland (as Acting Governor) and FitzRoy, but instead all land falling outside the grant to Fairburn was ultimately retained by the Crown as 'surplus', and the portions not actively cultivated by Maori, sold to settlers.
In 1842 Shortland gave permission to a flax-cutter to select 20,000 acres within the boundaries of the 1836 transaction. Maori objected immediately. Walter Brodie described this occurrence to the 1844 Select Committee on New Zealand:
Mr Terry was not aware what land it was. He went down, with all his machinery, and the natives went down too. They allowed him to land everything; and as soon as everything was landed, the natives asked him who he was. He told them and they asked him who sent him
136 Minute on Fairburn Deed, 22 January 1836. Ibid. Doc. 4, p. 33.
137 Fairburn to NSW Colonial Secretary, 5 November 1840. Fairburn case file, OLC 1 590.
138 See M. Russell, 'Case Study : The Fairburn Purchase,' pp. 5–6. In Rigby, Russell & Moore, Old Land Claims' (draft report). Waitangi Tribunal Research Series, theme A, 2997.
139 Godfrey and Richmond, 4 July 1842. Fairburn case file, OLC 1 590.
65
![]() |
5.38 75 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800–1885
there. He told them that the Government had given them the land. The natives said the Government had no authority to give it to him; that if it did not belong to Mr Fairburn, it did not belong to the Government, but to the natives themselves; and that those parties should not erect any thing on the ground, unless with the consent of Mr Fairburn.140
FitzRoy was reluctant to implement Stanley's policy on surplus lands, stating publicly on several occasions soon after his arrival that the Crown had no intention of retaining areas in excess of grants. The new Governor protested to the Colonial Office that it was not possible to make Maori 'comprehend our strictly legal view', and pointing to the Fairburn example, stressed that they would become 'exceedingly irritated' if such lands were not returned to them.141 It is clear that he intended that at least the promised third would return to Maori, although this did not necessarily mean that they were expected to keep hold of it. In early 1845 FitzRoy refused permission for a land claimant, John Salmon, to exchange a grant at Whananaki for lands in South Auckland, on the grounds that 'the land formerly purchased by Mr Fairburn [could] not be touched, except under the authority of the Trustees of Native Reserves, who [were] not yet embodied.' Ligar (Surveyor General) also noted some years later, that Godfrey's and Richmond's recommendations on the matter had been approved by the Government.142 It is apparent, however, that FitzRoy was recalled before he had time to give effect to that intention, while his successor held a contrary view that such lands should be retained by the Government, and on-sold to help satisfy settler needs and finance colonial administration.
Various adjustments were made to the arrangements for Fairburn which had been initially recommended by Godfrey and Richmond. FitzRoy, anxious to support the interests of long-term settlers, and, in particular, missionaries who would also promote the civilisation of Maori, referred the claim back to the Commission in the person of Fitzgerald. Fitzgerald subsequently recommended the extension of Fairburn's grant to a limit of 5,5oo acres. This was approved by FitzRoy, and Fairburn duly selected 5,494 acres.143 In 1847 Grey decided to establish the Fencible settlements at Otahuhu and Howick. Finding that the Otahuhu portage had been included in the Fairburn grant, Grey ordered that it be cancelled and a new one for the set maximum of 2,560 acres be issued. The grant was to exclude the portage which was 'immediately required for the purposes of defence and the site of a village reserve.' Although Grey argued that the original Grant had been illegal, the Government purchased the 400 acres at Otahuhu required for the pensioner settlement, at £2 per acre from Fairburn. The missionary further reduced the size of his holdings by selling off allotments adjoining the settlement for prices of up to £30 per acre.144
140 Evidence of Brodie 4 June 1844, in Minutes of Evidence taken before Select Committee on New Zealand. GBPP, vol. 2, 1844, p. 42.
141 FitzRoy to Stanley, 15 October 1844. Cited in Armstrong & Stirling, 'Surplus Lands. Policy and Practice,'
p. 14.
142 FitzRoy to Sinclair, 18 February 1845. MA 91/19 (408), p. 5 & Ligar to Gisborne, 17 May 1851, encl. in
Gisborne to Colonial Secretary, 1 July 1857. Fairburn case file, OLC 1 590. Cited in M. Russell, 'Case Study: The Fairburn Purchase,' p. 13.
143 See Fitzgerald to FitzRoy, 22 April 1844. Cited in ibid. For discussion of Fairburn's selections see M. Russell, 'Case Study: The Fairburn Purchase,' p. 7.
144 Ibid., p. 9.
66
![]() |
5.39 76 |
▲back to top |
Chapter I: Hauraki and the Crown, 1800-1850
Reserves were set aside, recognising the existing settlements of Ngati Paoa at Owhe, and of Ngati Te Raukohekohe of Ngaitai at Umupuia. A block of some 5,000 acres was marked accordingly on various Government plans.145 But the area was neither put under Maori ownership, nor formally recognised as a reserve, and although those residing there saw these lands as part of the promised reversion, their claim was being gradually downgraded in the eyes of officials. When the Hauraki tribes, largely resident on the eastern shores of the Firth, began to press for acknowledgment of their rights within the block in 1851, Maori at Maraetai were seen, initially, as living there merely on the sufferance of the Government.146 It took further enquiry to remind the administration of its earlier commitments.
In 1851 the Ngati Tamatera-Ngati Maru chief, Taraia, began to agitate for recognition of Hauraki rights in the surplus area, threatening William McGee, who held a Crown timber licence for land near Maraetai, demanding payment of £26 in compensation for timber taken from his land, and sponsoring the location onto the block of Ngati Whakaue (who were engaged in trading in Auckland and, at that time, seem to have been `offering services' to local tribesmen). William Gisborne, Commissioner of Crown Lands, visited Maraetai and Thames to investigate the matter, taking depositions from Fairburn and Maori rangatira. The case for the Hauraki tribes was put by the other great Ngati Tamatera rangatira, Katikati (Te Moananui), who spent a considerable part of his time in the Wairoa area where part of his hapu section, Ngati Tawhaki, held interests. He emphasised not the promise of the return of the third, but that Henry Williams and Fairburn had acknowledged the legitimacy of the claim of Ngati Tamatera and associated people. Te Moananui suggested that all the lands between Mangamangaroa Stream and Maraetai had been specifically excluded from the sale:
We had writings from Mr Fairburn and Mr Henry Williams specifying the boundaries of the land to be excepted for us. ... They were given to us at the time of payment at Tamaki but they were delivered to us at Kopua Te Tuka in the Tamaki, where they were written. ... Mr Fairburn when he gave us the papers referred to said they were for us (the Ngatitamatera) and for the Ngatimaru.147
According to Katikati, these documents had been given over to Fairburn so that they could be printed and 'returned to us, to remain to us and our children forever' but were not now in the possession of the tribe. Te Moananui argued that he had not opposed Fairburn before the first Land Claims Commission because he had been unaware of any sittings. At the same time, he expressed considerable frustration with the Government's handling of his people's claim:
I have represented this claim of mine twice to Governor Hobson, twice to Governor FitzRoy and three times to Governor Grey. I never could get the matter settled by Governor Hobson, Mr Fairburn absenting himself. Governor FitzRoy said that when a properly
145 See ibid., p. 17.
146 See James Baker minute on Gisborne to Colonial Secretary, 26 March 1851. Fairburn case file, OLC 1590. Cited in ibid., pp. 14-15.
147 Statement of Katikati,June 1851. Fairburn case file, OLC 1590. Doc. 4, p. 24.
67
![]() |
5.40 77 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800–1885
appointed Commission sat it should be enquired into. This was after that we heard that the Commissioners had finished their enquiries. Governor Grey said that Mr Fairburn stated all the land was sold to him and afterward referred me to the Surveyor General but nothing has since been done in the matter.148
Gisborne gave limited support to Katikati's grievance. He believed that 'all the land in dispute was originally sold to Mr Fairburn' but that the chief could fairly lay a claim to a portion of the 'reversion of the third' which promise he (Gisborne) acknowledged, it having been 'forced' upon his attention in the course of the interviews. Gisborne reported to Sinclair, the Colonial Secretary:
This claim of reversion had never been properly defined and given to the different Native Sellers of the original block,—some verbal promises, it seems, have been made them by different Governors,—and now, owing to the immensely enhanced value of their claims,—to their great desire of location in the vicinity of Auckland, and to their regret at having received so little for the original sale (about £300 for 75,000 acres) they have commenced seizing, in spite of the Government, upon some of the most valuable spots they can find.149
In Gisborne's opinion, Katikati's claim was extravagant but had some legitimacy. Two courses were open to the Government; 'either to mark off what may appear a reasonable quantity of land, for the Thames Tribes, at Maraetai, or altogether to buy their claims,—either with land elsewhere, or with land and money, combined.' He favoured the latter option because he believed that Maori already resident at Maraetai would resent a perceived encroachment on their portion of the third.
The Government, thus, decided to buy out Katikati's people rather than make provision in the increasingly valuable lands of the isthmus. An initial payment of £100 was made in October 1851, while another £100 was paid once Katikati had removed his followers from the block. This sum was intended to signify the extinguishment of all Ngati Tamatera's claims to the area encompassed by the original Fairburn purchase. Further payments were made on the same basis to Te Akitai and Ngatitai.150 Neither Ngati Paoa, nor Ngati Whanaunga, although included within the original understanding, directly participated in the Crown's payments for remaining interests. That action was seen to remove the Fairburn lands from the status of 'surplus'. The Myers' Commission subsequently excluded the area from the scope of its enquiry on the grounds that the 1851 'Crown purchases' had been for interests in the whole Fairburn block and not just the promised third.151
(c) Great Barrier Island
Maori title to Great Barrier Island was extinguished in a series of relatively large-scale and cursorily investigated transactions. The first of these negotiations took place in 1838. The signing ceremony was attended by 300 persons, a deed being enacted between
148 Ibid. Doc. 4, pp. 26–27.
149 Gisborne to Sinclair, 1 July 1851. Fairburn case file, OLC 1 590.
150 Turton, Maori Deeds, no. 219, 221, 233, pp. 278–280, 290. Doc. 53, pp. 1246–1248, 1249.
151 See M. Russell, 'Case Study: The Fairburn Purchase,' p. 18.
68
![]() |
5.41 78 |
▲back to top |
Chapter I: Hauraki and the Crown, 1800–1850
Horeta Taniwha and 16 other Ngati Whanaunga, Te Tara and one other member of Ngati Wai, and Abercrombie, Nagle, and Webster. Maori witnesses before Commissioner Godfrey subsequently testified to an alienation of the northern part of the island (excepting cultivations and settlements of resident Maori) but not of the southern portion. Commissioner Godfrey reported that:
The rest of the island, lying southwards ... does not appear to have been purchased from the rightful owners. The chief Tara and his party, who alone of the sellers maintain any right to the lands within this portion, having acknowledged to have received for their share only three pairs of blankets, and the opposition of Tomate Walker and Tarikirangi being even admitted by Tara to a considerable extent.152
Webster was, in any case, already in receipt of the maximum acreage, and Godfrey, therefore, recommended that no grant be made for his Great Barrier claim.
FitzRoy decided that an exception should be made to the restrictions on grant, in order to promote the exploitation of mineral resources, and with the agreement of the Executive Council, awarded 8,119 acres to Abercrombie, 8,070 to Nagle, and 8,080 to Webster in July 1844.153 Monin points out that this meant that the northern third of the island, containing the best kauri and the copper resources, was now deemed to have been alienated.154 W.S. Grahame, the agent of the grantees, ran into trouble, however, as soon as he tried to cut the boundaries of their award, complaining in 1850 that he had been prevented from completing the survey.155 C.O. Davis was sent in the following year to 'adjust' the various Maori claims to the island, but his actions in this regard are unknown.156 On Abercrombie, Nagle, and Webster conveying their claim to W.S. Grahame in 1855, the original grants were cancelled, and a new one issued, by Acting Governor Wynyard, for the whole of the 24,269 acres after survey had been made.157
The southern portion of Great Barrier was acquired from Maori in three initial transactions—a private purchase under pre-emption waiver, followed by two Crown purchases of 'remaining lands'—and subsequent retention of the 'surplus' after the settlement of claims. In 1844 FitzRoy issued pre-emption waiver certificates to Frederick Whitaker and Dumoulin to 1,500 acres and 2,000 acres respectively at Great Barrier Island. Armed with this authorisation, Whitaker and Du Moulin made a joint purchase from Tamati Waka and four others, described subsequently, by Bell, as Ngati Maru.158 Although permission had been granted to purchase the whole southern portion of the island, Whitaker and du Moulin found that two different iwi laid claim to the area and so confined their interest 'to the extent of the boundary between the two tribes.'159 By the
152 Godfrey Report, 19 June 1844. Claim no. 32, in Salmond, Webster's Claims, part 13, p. 2
153 See Extract from the Minutes of the Executive Council, 18 June 1844, in ibid; Appendix to the Report of the Land Claims Commissioner, AJHR 1863, D–14, p. 3.
154 Monin, 'Islands lying between Slipper Island,' p. 34.
155 WS. Grahame to Colonial Secretary, July 1850, Tamati Waka to Native Secretary, encl. 1&2 Despatch from Governor Grey to Earl Grey, 18 July 1850 in Papers relative to the Affairs of New Zealand. GBPP, vol. 7,
1851, pp. 26–27.
156 Whitaker to Colonial Secretary, 11 December 1851. 1A 1 1851/494.
157 Bell memorandum, 12 August 1861. Whitaker case file, OLC 1 1130. Doc. 5, p.45.
158 Ibid. Doc. 5, pp. 43–44.
159 Du Moulin to Colonial Secretary, 20 December 1844. In ibid. Doc. 5, pp. 39–40.
69
![]() |
5.42 79 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800–1885
deed, dated 12 December 1844, and witnessed by H.T. Clarke and Webster, Te Waka purported to convey an area described as:
Commencing at a point about a quarter of a mile to the north west of three islands called ... running over Herekimata [sic.], ... to Maungapiko ... to Wakatautuna on the north eastern coast ... to Awana, ... to Matakoroa and Tokakuhu ... to Motumanu ... to Otena ... to Potekorua ... to Raihou on the south west side of the island and from thence to the starting place.
Under the original agreement the consideration was to comprise one cutter with dinghy, two casks of powder, ten blankets, one coat and cap, one double-barrelled gun, and assorted other goods. Further payments were made to Tara and Petorehu who had not participated in the earlier transaction while Te Waka signed a receipt of £m in lieu of certain items in the inventory of goods under the December deed.
In June 1846 Grey issued a notice to pre-emptive land claimants to send in their claims and surveys within the next three months. In September du Moulin notified the claims to the Government which in the usual course referred them to the Land Claims Commissioner, in this case, Major Matson. Du Moulin also notified the Government that Whitaker and he had divided the land between themselves according to the boundaries set by the waiver certificates. No survey was, however, produced before the Commission, and, on report from Matson, Grey directed that the claims be disallowed.
In the mid-1850s the Government began purchase operations on the island. In August 1854 a deed was signed with Te Matewaru (a section of Ngati Tamatera) for the lands to the south of Du Moulin's claim. This was followed in 1856 by the purchase of the area between Whitaker's northern boundary and the southern edge of the Abercrombie, Webster, and Nagle pre-1840 purchases. Herekimata and Maungapiko, named as forming part of the boundary in the du Moulin pre-emption purchase, also provided two points of the boundary in Grahame's new grant. This meant that the Crown had obtained two triangular pieces rather than the whole of the tract of territory between the two original grants.'160
In 1858 Commissioner Bell re-examined the grant directing that: 'Messers Whitaker & du Moulin should ... carry on the survey of the coast line from their northern boundary on both coasts, so as to join the surveys of the Abercrombie claim to theirs, and ascertain the contents of the land ceded to the Crown.'161 The total area surveyed by Heale as a result of the Commission's requirement amounted to 28,608 acres. Of this area, 2,163 acres and 4,600 acres belonged to the two triangular pieces on the opposite coasts of the island that had been alienated to the Government in the 1850s. This left an area of 21,845 acres considered to have been purchased by Whitaker and du Moulin. Whitaker then applied to select a piece within the Government's block on the west coast, adjoining the grant to the Barrier Mining Company, as part of the land to which he would be permitted for survey allowance, in exchange for an equal quantity out of his claim. This would include
160 Bell memorandum, 12 August 1861. In ibid. Doc. 5, p. 46.
161 Ibid. Doc. 5, p. 46.
70
![]() |
5.43 80 |
▲back to top |
Chapter I: Hauraki and the Crown, 1800–1850
part of the kauri forest south of Maungapiko and would complete possession of the whole water frontage of Wangaparapara Bay, a small section of which had been included in the sale to the Crown. Bell, having visited the area, agreed to Whitaker's selection, 'provided that the two other great kauri forests within the limits of the Whitaker and du Moulin's claim, should be left for the public, and that the selection should take in the whole of the promontory ... south of the Mining Company's claim.'162 Whitaker objected strongly to these conditions, on the grounds of the 'worthless character of the land'. While Bell agreed with that assessment, he adhered to his original position. In all, Whitaker was granted 5,463 acres which he selected in three pieces on payment to the Government of £125 (at the rate of 2/6 per acre for 500 acres granted under the pre-emption certificate proper, and another 500 acres awarded as compensation). Some 1,700 acres of the total were selected out of Crown lands in exchange for an equal area within the boundaries of the original pre-emption claim. A right to lay out public roads and a landing place at Wangaparapara Bay were reserved in the grants.163
This left some 18,000 acres out of the original du Moulin and Whitaker purchase that the Government considered to now fall wholly within its possession, there apparently being no question of any of this land reverting to the Maori vendors.164 Bell reported:
The settlement of this claim places at the disposal of the public a considerable extent of level land, and a larger extent of low hills of excellent soil between Kaitoke and Awana; and what is undoubtedly of far larger value (looking forward to a future time), a very large quantity of the very finest kauri timber, which covers the slopes of Herekimata and Maungapiko, and is said to be probably the best block of kauri timber left anywhere.165
(d) A note on the Myers' Commission
The Myers' Commission was appointed in 1948 to: inquire into the transactions which had resulted in Crown retention of surplus lands; to report on whether any of this land 'in equity and good conscience' should be returned to Maori ownership; and to recommend an amount in compensation in those cases where it was decided that blocks should have been returned. The Commission decided, however, not to go behind the original awards of the 1840s and 1850s, on the grounds that it was less well-placed to decide on the legitimacy of purchases than were the earlier investigatory bodies. It also argued that the rights of Maori had to depend on the moral strength of their own case, not on any alleged weakness of that of the Crown, and rejected the contention that the Crown had 'no equitable or moral right' to surplus land which should automatically return to Maori.166 The issue of whether the Myers' Commission should have re-examined the original awards and challenged the Crown's right to take surplus lands has been addressed, in passing, by the Waitangi Tribunal. The Tribunal comments, in the context of
164 This figure is calculated on 21,845 acres, less 5,463 acres selected and a further 1,700 acres exchanged.
165 Bell memorandum, 12 August 1861. Whitaker case file, OLC 1 1130. Doc. 5, p. 48.
166 See AJHR, 1948, G-3, p. 35.
71
![]() |
5.44 81 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800—1885
Muriwhenua land, that the Commission proceeded on 'erroneous advice' that the transactions had been fully investigated by Godfrey and Bell, and hence, the scope of its findings was limited.167
In the end, the Myers' Commission found that Maori would have equity in 87,582 acres of lands, kept by the Crown as 'surplus' throughout the country, and for which they would be entitled to compensation, but not restoration. Only a small portion of that amount was seen to lie within the Hauraki area. Although the specific findings of the Commission are unclear, there would seem to be only a handful of Hauraki cases in which Maori were considered to be deserving of compensation. These comprised Webster's derivative claim to Beeson (no. 715) in which the Crown still held 48 acres out of its original 320 acres, 22 acres in Prout's claim (no. 392), at Coromandel, 563 acres from Taylor and Fairburn's case (no. 455) at Waiheke, and 6,705 acres at Great Barrier—the Commission's figure here, greatly reducing the area calculated by both Bell and the Lands and Survey Department (over 15,000 acres) apparently because of subsequent Crown purchases. The Crown's acquisition of the Fairburn block at Tamaki was not considered at all.168
The Impact of Colonisation on Hauraki, 1840–1860
Much of the conflict over the questions of boundary of early transactions, and the rights of non-participants, and of new generations of Maori who were faced with expanding assertions of grant, occurred in the late 1850s, as general opposition to land sales and disillusionment with Government began to grow. But this lay in the future. During the 1840s Hauraki took part in land transactions, but most were not dependent on that activity for goods and income. The coastal communities eagerly engaged in the new commercial opportunities on offer, building on the foundations established in the years prior to the signing of the Treaty, and taking advantage of their control of good harbours, kauri resources, and close proximity to the growing town of Auckland. Maori who provided food, firewood, timber, and labour were essential to the survival and development of the settlement, and may be seen as 'full economic partners of Pakeha, cooperators in the founding of a colony.'169 It is difficult to assess what share of the Auckland trade was taken by Hauraki since figures of produce brought by Maori to the port did not generally distinguish between the various tribal groups. A description by Swainson of the arrival of Hauraki canoes for trade does give some indication, however, of the extent of their trading relationship in this period:
[O]nce or twice a year the native chief Taraia and his tribe, from the eastern boundary of the Gulf, pay Auckland a visit in their fleet of forty sail of well-manned war canoes. Drawing them up in a line upon the beach ... they encamp themselves for several days. The neighbourhood of their camping ground presents the appearance of a fair: pigs and potatoes, wheat, maize, melons, grapes, pumpkins, onions, flax, turkeys, geese, ducks,
167 Waitangi Tribunal, Muriwhenua Land Report, p. 178.
168 See Royal Commission on Surplus Lands, schedules 1–11. MA 91–10.
169 Stone, The Economic Impoverishment of Hauraki Maori Through Colonisation, 1830–1930.
72
![]() |
5.45 82 |
▲back to top |
Chapter I: Hauraki and the Crown, 1800–1850
fowls, and firewood, and exposed for sale in great abundance, and meet with a ready market. But the money they receive in payment does not leave the town: for several days the shops and stores are frequented by careful, curious, keen-eyed customers. Their "shopping" ended, they take their departure ... laden with spades and blankets, iron ware and clothing of various kinds. ... 170
Monin points out that agriculture had reached new levels of production in the Hauraki region by the 1850s. The district had been the 'fruit bowl' of Auckland since 1840, providing peaches for the markets from January to March each year, while cultivation of potatoes and maize had also expanded greatly, partly to cater for the burgeoning Australian market created by the Victoria gold field in the boom years 1851–1856.171
By the early 1850s, however, there were also signs of increasing strain in the relationship of Hauraki Maori with the settler community, the economy, and the Government. As timber cutting licences were granted, and exercised, and boundaries of grants to settlers surveyed, Maori began repudiating transactions. The Government had to spend a good deal of effort in the early 1850s renegotiating early transactions at Maraetai and Mahurangi; even after the settlement of Hauraki claims in the Fairburn block, one of Katikati's followers continued to interfere with timber cutting, and other unnamed Maori to reside at Te Paru, on what was deemed Crown land.172 At Mahurangi, too, Maori interfered with both survey and the cutting of timber under Crown licence. In 1852 Ngati Whatua, led by Hemara and Pareora, interrupted timber-cutting at Matakana, and survey of the south-west entrance of the Mahurangi Harbour, asserting a claim to the territory sold primarily by the Marutuahu tribes, in 1841. Roa, alias George Kin, and 15 or 16 others of an unnamed tribe, obstructed the laying out of boundaries of a settler claim in the same area.173 The Surveyor General (Ligar) expressed some dismay at the implications of the failure to finalise such transactions despite 'considerable care' and the payment of additional monies. He believed that such parties were 'merely trying to hold on to land that has been fairly sold by their tribe as a body', and warned:
Opposition to the Crown title is arising in other directions and I am aware that the natives at other places take a great interest in what is going on at Mahurangi and Maraitai, and if they find that small parties of a tribe can with impunity repudiate the acts of the whole, and thereby take possession of choice places in a block of land formerly sold to the Government, there will be scarcely any portion of the lands acquired by the Government free for the location of settlers.174
Ligar found, however, that a reserve had to be set aside for Hemara's people north of Waiwera before transfer of the block could be safely effected.175
170 W. Swainson, Auckland the Capital of New Zealand and the Country Adjacent, including some Account of the Gold Discoveries, London, 1853; reprint ed., Auckland, 1971, p. 33.
171 Monin, 'Maori Economy of Hauraki,' p. 204.
172 See Cooper to Colonial Secretary, 14 September 1852. 1A 1 1852/2205.
173 See Ligar to Colonial Secretary, 7 February 1852. 1A 1 1852/278 & 19 February 1852. 1A 11852/369; Binns letter, 26 July 1852. 1A 1 1852/1680.
174 Ligar to Colonial Secretary, 19 February 1852. 1A 1 1852/369.
175 See Wynyard memorandum to Colonial Secretary, 1 March 1853. 1A 1 1853/512; Native Secretary report, 3 September 1853. 1A 1 1853/2099.
73
![]() |
5.46 83 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800—1885
If the Government was finding out that purchase of land was no easy matter, Maori were beginning to appreciate that British Government, settlement, and law had serious implications for their own authority. In 1851 the threat to the autonomy of tribes in close contact with white settlement was starkly illustrated for Hauraki by an incident arising initially from official use of powers of criminal arrest. Ngawiki from the Thames was arrested by a Maori constable for a purported theft of a shirt. Te Hoera, a Ngati Paoa chief; under tapu, attempted to inquire into the circumstances of his friend's arrest, but was struck several blows on the head and also taken into custody. Although Te Hoera was quickly released, the insult roused much of Hauraki. Five great war canoes from Pukorokoro (Miranda), Taupo (Kawakawa Beach), Waiari, Wharekawa and Te Wairoa, as well as several smaller craft from Waiheke, landed at Mechanics Bay. In total, there were 250-300 men, the majority carrying double-barrelled shotguns. According to the reminiscences of Ngakapa Te Whanaunga, who led the fleet:
We did not intend to attack the town at all; we simply wanted to show our strength and demand redress for the insult to our chief. We wanted to have the Maori policeman handed over to us, so that we could exact utu for the wrongful blow.176
But settlers and Grey saw the debarkation of armed men onto Auckland's shores as a hostile act. Hauraki were ordered to either return home, surrender their arms within two hours, or, face the consequences. HMS Fly was held at ready, the militia called out, and pensioner troops marched from Howick into town. Unable to win Ngati Whatua backing for their stance, Hauraki withdrew. Grey refused to extend the deadline to allow for the tide, and they were forced to drag their waka across the mudflats in order to embark. A few days later, the principal chiefs returned to lay mere and taiaha at the Governor's feet as tokens of their goodwill and peaceful intentions.177 According to Monin, it was significant that in the following month, Ngati Paoa and Ngati Tamatera should choose to stage a large feast (attended by 1,000 people) at Te Huruhi, Waiheke, on the same day as the annual Queen's Birthday banquet at Mechanics Bay held for prominent Maori. The reaction to that gathering demonstrated the tension in the relationship between the settler community and neighbouring Maori. News of the Waiheke event was met with considerable alarm within Auckland where rumours flew that the HMS Havannah would be despatched to deal forcibly with the matter. When those rumours reached Waiheke, Maori fled into hiding, requiring Selwyn's reassurances of their safety before they would return to their kainga.178
Strains also began to show in the trading relationship between Hauraki and the Auckland settlement which started to deteriorate after 1855.179 The reasons for this decline are not entirely clear. Commentators, such as Sorrenson, have attributed the falling away of trade to settler resentment of Maori dominance, while, more recently, Monin has suggested
176 J. Cowan, 'Ngati Paoas War-Canoe Expedition.' Auckland Star, 16 October 1928. Cited in Monin, Waiheke Island, p. 91.
177 Monin, Waiheke Island, pp. 90–91.
179 See Stone, The Economic Impoverishment of Hauraki Maori Through Colonisation, 1830–1930.
74
![]() |
5.47 84 |
▲back to top |
Chapter I: Hauraki and the Crown, 1800–1850
that Maori themselves started to disengage from close contact with the European population as the social distress began to show at Waiheke, Coromandel, and Mercury Bay.180 Not only was Hauraki authority under threat from the English insistence on their modes of Government and law, but their control of the terms of trade was beginning to loosen. The emphasis was beginning to move away from commercial food production to sale of resources—timber, gold, and eventually land. The local Resident Magistrate, Lawlor, observed in the early 1860s that Maori resident at Coromandel no longer produced their own food, being almost wholly dependent on store-bought goods.181 Their control of the terms under which resources such as timber were sold was also declining; payments for individual trees being supplanted by arrangements for wholesale access.182 It will be seen in later discussion that there was a growing concern among many Hauraki Maori at the apparently unceasing demands of Auckland settlers for land, resulting in an attempt to withdraw from land dealing in the late 1850s and early 1860s.183 That proved impossible, the vulnerability and loss of general autonomy of Hauraki being starkly demonstrated, and ultimately compounded, by the blockade of the gulf in 1863.
180 P. Monin, 'The Maori Economy of Hauraki 1840–1880', New Zealand Journal of History 29 (1995), pp. 205–206.
181 Lawlor letter, 26 May 1864. BACL A 208/688. Cited in ibid., p. 206.
182 P. Monin, 'Maori Economy of Hauraki,' pp. 205–206.
183 See Stone, The Economic Impoverishment of Hauraki Maori Through Colonisation, 1830–1930.
75
![]() |
6 Chapter 2: Hauraki and the Crown, 1850-1865 |
▲back to top |
![]() |
6.1 85 |
▲back to top |
Chapter 11
HAURAKI AND THE CROWN, 1850-1865
The Coromandel Agreement, 1852
Interest in the acquisition of Hauraki lands and threat to the self-autonomy of the tangata whenua intensified with the discovery of gold at Coromandel in 1852. In the early 1850s intermittent prospecting expeditions had explored for gold in various parts of the region without success.1 The Auckland business community, anxious to find a counterbalance to the attraction of the recently discovered California and Victoria fields actively promoted such ventures. In September 1852 the opinion of a mineralogist for the New South Wales Government was published that portions of New Zealand displayed the same geological formations as the gold-bearing lands in Australia.2 In the following month, some of Auckland's leading citizens opened a subscription list to promote the exploration of surrounding country, and on 11 October a reward of £500 was offered to any person who discovered a payable gold field in the vicinity of the Auckland district.3 Within a week Charles and Frederick Ring—experienced miners and known to Maori in the Coromandel4—claimed the money, and a mood of excitement immediately pervaded the Auckland community.5 The Crown shared in the enthusiasm with which the discovery was greeted. Governor Grey, in his home despatch, anticipated that 'such an event would give an extraordinary impetus to their [these islands] prosperity, and produce most important advantages both for Great Britain and New Zealand!6
In contrast to recent discoveries of gold in California and Australia which had involved Crown lands, the Coromandel was still held within native title. The Crown, in the person of Lieutenant Governor Wynyard, showed a pragmatic willingness to honour Treaty obligations in the face of the strength of Maori in the region, but without ever conceding that the English traditional usages did not operate. Wynyard had two immediate concerns: to effect European access to, and control of, gold; and to prevent the collision
1 J.R. Haglund, 'A History of the Coromandel Gold Field, 1853–1868. The Second Phase of Development', Honours thesis, University of Auckland, 1949, p. 4.
2 New Zealander, 15 September 1852. See ibid., p. 4.
3 New Zealander, 13 October 1852. In ibid., p. 4.
4 The Ring bothers had first arrived in the Coromandel in the 1820s. They had conducted a milling operation there, with the consent of Horeta Te Taniwha, rangatira of Ngati Whanaunga. In 1848 they had left for the California gold fields.
5 See Swainson, Auckland and the Country Adjacent, p. 89; Haglund, 'History of the Coromandel Goldfield,' p.5.
6 Despatch from Grey to Pakington, 9 November 1852. Despatch no. 1, in despatches from Governor Grey. GBPP 1854 (1779) p.166. Doc. 6, p. 50.
77
![]() |
6.2 86 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800—1885
between the two races that was likely to result if miners attempted to intrude on lands without first gaining Maori consent. Wynyard informed Governor Grey:
[I]n the event of the discovery leading to an available field, I instantly saw it is with the Natives of the Province (60,000 in number) the greatest prudence and circumspection will be required. As regards the white population (12,000 by last census) my course, I conceive as Lieutenant Governor is simple enough, but with Natives it will be necessary to make them thoroughly understand any proceedings and convince them I have on the part of the Government, their interests, their rights, and their welfare at heart, in all I may arrange.7
On 18 October Wynyard instructed the Native Secretary, Nugent, to go to the Coromandel, 'armed with a communication direct ... to the native owner or chief of the soil' to convince Maori of 'the necessity of relying on the Government for good order and tranquillity' and in order 'to reap the advantages they would otherwise fail to obtain from the thousands that would soon resort to New Zealand from all parts of the world.18 Accompanied by a special gold sub-committee composed of Provincial Council members, Nugent immediately set sail for the Coromandel. On arrival, the party split. The committee members (W.C. Daldy, James Mackay, John Williamson, John McFarlane, and Patrick Dignan) went to the Kapanga site where they found very favourable indications of a payable field.9 Nugent, having identified Paora Te Putu as the principal right-holder at Kikowhakarere where the gold had been found, proceeded to his settlement.10 There, he delivered Wynyard's address, warning of the consequences of Maori attempting to deal with the situation for themselves, promising protection of property, and emphasising partnership:
There is a report that gold has been found near Waiau.
The white people will perhaps go down to search—but do not be alarmed, there is no harm in their searching—but they will not be allowed to carry much away with them until Regulations have been made by the Government.
As soon as it is known that gold has in truth been found on your land, I will come down, and we will hold a committee as to the best means of making the discovery available.
If no regulations are made, and the Natives are left to themselves, there will be nothing but confusion but if the Natives and the Government act together, all will be well11
Nugent reported that he had 'pointed out the advantages they might be enabled to reap therefrom, not only by a monetary payment being made from the proceeds of licence fees, as well as from the increased demands for their produce.'12 Paora, however, did not see the question of allowing Europeans entry onto tribal lands as one that could be decided by himself alone, the individual chief of the hapu in the area of first discovery. He called for
7 Wynyard to Grey, 25 October 1852. Despatches from Governor Grey, end. 1 in no. 1, ibid. Doc. 6, p. 50.
8 Ibid. See also Wynyard to Grey, 25 October 1852, Inwards Despatches from Lieutenant-Governor Wynyard. G 8/8.
9 Forsaith to Cockcraft, 23 October 1852, end. in G 8/8.
10 Nugent to Colonial Secretary, 23 October 1852, end. in ibid.
11 Wynyard to Chiefs, 18 October 1852, end. in ibid.
12 Nugent to Colonial Secretary, 23 October 1852. Despatches from Governor Grey, end. 3 in no. 1. GBPP despatch no. 1, in despatches from Governor Grey, GBPP 1854 (1779) p. 169. Doc. 6, p. 53.
78
![]() |
6.3 87 |
▲back to top |
Chapter Hauraki and the Crown, 1850-1865
consultation with Taraia, Katikati, and other Hauraki chiefs. Wynyard's address was sent to them and a meeting called at Kikowhakarere to discuss the matter.13
In the meantime Wynyard assembled the Executive Council to seek their approval for the means by which he proposed the gold field should be developed. Both Wynyard and the Council recognised the inherent conflict between the common law presumption of Crown mineral rights and the Treaty of Waitangi. The Crown resolved that tension in a compromise which gave some significance to the guarantees of 'undisturbed possession', but which fell short of a complete recognition of either full native ownership of minerals, or the rights and obligations deriving from the Treaty.
The Executive Council agreed that the 'great object for the Government would be to endeavour to make the discovery available to both races' without destroying Maori confidence in the good faith of the Government or, on the other hand, completely abandoning the Royal prerogative to minerals.14 It was acknowledged that any attempt to assert the Crown's prerogative over minerals would be resisted by Maori as in contravention of the guarantees of the Treaty of Waitangi:
Although the Crown is entitled to all gold wherever found in its natural state the Council is unanimously of the opinion that it would be inexpedient to attempt fully to enforce Her Majesty's Prerogative Rights in the case of gold found on Native land because it would be impossible to satisfy the owners of the particular land in question—or the Natives of New Zealand generally, that such a proceeding on the part of the Government is consistent with the terms of the Treaty of Waitangi which guarantees to them the undisturbed possession of their lands, estates &c., and because in the opinion of the Council, no proceeding could be taken by the Government which the Natives might deem to be an infringement of the spirit of the Treaty (however insignificant might be the tribe or party concerned) without exciting the suspicion of the whole Native People and without danger to the Peace of the Colony.15
The Executive Council was not willing, however, to fully acknowledge the guarantees of the Treaty. This course of action—to 'abandon the Royal Prerogative leaving the Native Owners of the Soil either to work the Gold Fields themselves, or to make their own terms for allowing the public generally to work if—was dismissed as an option since the owners of the land in which a discovery was made, might 'refuse on any terms to allow any other of Her Majesty's Subjects to share in the working of the Gold Field'. Maori demands might be 'exorbitant', and even if they made 'fair terms with the public ... the Government would lose a fair and certain means of providing for the increased expense which would be entailed upon the Colony in consequence of the discovery'." It was resolved, therefore, to 'enter into an arrangement with the Natives by which they should be induced to entrust the management of the Gold Field to the Government', and that Maori, in return, would receive 'a fair proportion of the proceeds of the license fee to be imposed by the Government'. The figure suggested was one-third of the licencing fees, to be fixed at 30/- per month.
13 Nugent to Colonial Secretary, 23 October 1852, end. E, in despatch 121, G 8/8.
14 Extract of Minutes of Executive Council, 24 November 1852, in despatch 121, G 8/8. Doc. 7, p. 55.
15 Ibid. Doc. 7, pp. 55-56
16 Ibid. Doc. 7, p. 56
79
![]() |
6.4 88 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800—1885
In effect, the Crown made the exercise of its kawanatanga powers—the maintenance of order amongst gold-seekers, regulation of export of gold, and active protection of Maori in their right to control the use of their land as they saw fit—contingent upon Maori giving up their rangatiratanga over both the gold and the land in which it was contained. That attitude coloured both the structure set up for the organisation and exploitation of the gold field, and the subsequent conduct of negotiations. The Council contemplated a system of administration which moved authority from Maori into Government hands, arguing that: 'With a view to regularity and the preservation of order ... no person Native or European be allowed to work without a license issued by an officer appointed by the Government.'17 It was recommended that the 'owners of the soil' be determined according to Native law and usage and their names entered on a register as owners of the land in question, or as trustees for the tribe. If they entered into agreement to entrust the management of the gold field to the Government, the Crown would 'acknowledge' them to be owners of the land and undertake 'to maintain their right as against hostile claimants and to put the law in force to prevent unauthorised persons' from working their lands.18 A limited role was contemplated for Maori in the regulation of the field, the Council suggesting that registered owners should act as constables, helping to maintain order, preventing trespass, and escorting prospecting parties.
On 12 November 1852 Grey endorsed Wynyard's 'prompt and satisfactory measures ... to secure the peace of the country' and 'entirely concur[red]' in the reasons which induced his subordinate to 'determine only to permit gold digging to be carried on with the consent of the Native owners of the soil, who are to desire some advantage from acquiescing in the search for gold'. Grey anticipated that Maori would very willingly engage in the exploration of their territory once they learned what rocks were likely to be gold-bearing and how the ground was worked.19 He baulked, however, at the prospect of wealthy Maori with an ongoing source of income, and rejected Wynyard's proposal for one-third of revenues to go to the right-holders in the lands concerned. Pointing out that the arrangements made in this instance would serve as a precedent for the rest of the country, he argued that Maori were incapable of dealing with the potential wealth to be derived from gold fields:
If the gold field worked under such an arrangement [one-third of the license fee] should yield gold abundantly and therefore attract large numbers of persons to the `diggins', the sums paid to the natives would be so large as to be useless to them and the money would be clearly foolishly squandered, and I think that much envy and ill feeling would be excited upon the subject; such an arrangement would also be likely to become so distasteful both to the European and a large portion of the Native population, that the Government would be placed in a most difficult position.20
17 Ibid. Doc. 7, p. 57
18 Ibid. Doc. 7, p. 57
19 Grey to Pakington, 9 November 1852. Despatch no. 1 in despatches from Governor Grey, no. 1. GBPP 1854 (1779), p. 166. Doc. 6, p. 50.
20 Grey to Wynyard, 12 November 1852. 1A 12852/2743.
80
![]() |
6.5 89 |
▲back to top |
Chapter II: Hauraki and the Crown, 1850–1865
Grey, in line with his endowment policy elsewhere in the country, suggested that the beneficiaries of gold found on native land should be the whole of the nation not the tribal right-holders alone. He instructed Wynyard that the consent of the 'Native owners of the soil' should be secured by the 'payment of a fixed amount to be paid at once' and the revenues derived from the field's opening be channelled into the general social infrastructure from which all Maori would benefit:
I therefore have to direct you, if you have already concluded such an arrangement, to make every exertion in your power to purchase for a reasonable sum paid down in cash, the right thus secured to the particular Native claimants of the place where the gold is found, and upon the further condition that one third (1/3rd) of the license fees shall be paid over to a fund for the purpose of constructing Hospitals and Schools, and for such like general purposes, in which the whole of the Native race have an interest.'21
Grey instructed Wynyard to initiate discussions with Maori. Wynyard travelled to Coromandel in late October, accompanied by Nugent, an interpreter, the Deputy Surveyor-General, and a member of the Auckland Provincial Council—this group being considered necessary 'to meet any emergency that might possibly arise, should the discovery prove an available field, or the natives in any way excited.'22 Wynyard reported that on finding 'sufficient indication' of the presence of gold at the Kapanga workings, he had assured himself of the continuing acquiescence of Coromandel Maori in the short-term exploration of their lands:
Before leaving the Coromandel I visited the native settlement, and ascertained that no opposition whatever would be offered to the Europeans while searching the ravines; but as soon as Gold is found in any quantity they would then appeal to the Government; which I conceive is an agreeable assurance that nothing at present arising from the discovery is likely to disturb the good understanding that exists between the races.23
Both Government and Maori soon sought a firmer arrangement. Charles Heaphy, who was working for the Survey Department at Kapanga, was instructed to arrange a meeting between Maori and Government. In early November he was reported as 'actively employed in superintending the gold diggings, and with the assistance of Mr Lanfear [a local missionary], inducing the Natives of this district to meet for the purpose of co-operating with the Government to establish some regulations for the good Government of the gold diggings'.24 While Paora's people were well-disposed to the Pakeha presence, they objected to indiscriminate digging until formal discussion had taken place. Taraia was completely opposed at first. He argued that Maori 'should hold their own and not allow any more searchings', and was reported to be ready to bring up his followers from Thames 'to drive all intruders away' if the local Coromandel people wished it.25 An
21 Ibid.
22 Wynyard despatch re discovery of gold, 30 October 1852. New Munster Gazette, 30 October 1852, p. 167.
23 Ibid. See also Wynyard to Grey, 30 October 1852. G 8/8.
24 C.W. Ligar (Surveyor-General) to Lieutenant Governor, 6 November 1852. New Munster Gazette, 10 December 1852, p. 182.
25 Heaphy report, 2 November 1852. 1A 1 1852/2511; Lanfear report, 6 November 1852. IA 1 1852/2544.
8
![]() |
6.6 90 |
▲back to top |
Chapter I: Hauraki and the Crown, 1800-1850
part of the kauri forest south of Maungapiko and would complete possession of the whole water frontage of Wangaparapara Bay, a small section of which had been included in the sale to the Crown. Bell, having visited the area, agreed to Whitaker's selection, 'provided that the two other great kauri forests within the limits of the Whitaker and du Moulin's claim, should be left for the public, and that the selection should take in the whole of the promontory ... south of the Mining Company's claim.'162 Whitaker objected strongly to these conditions, on the grounds of the 'worthless character of the land'. While Bell agreed with that assessment, he adhered to his original position. In all, Whitaker was granted 5,463 acres which he selected in three pieces on payment to the Government of £125 (at the rate of 2/6 per acre for 500 acres granted under the pre-emption certificate proper, and another 500 acres awarded as compensation). Some 1,700 acres of the total were selected out of Crown lands in exchange for an equal area within the boundaries of the original pre-emption claim. A right to lay out public roads and a landing place at Wangaparapara Bay were reserved in the grants.163
This left some 18,000 acres out of the original du Moulin and Whitaker purchase that the Government considered to now fall wholly within its possession, there apparently being no question of any of this land reverting to the Maori vendors.164 Bell reported:
The settlement of this claim places at the disposal of the public a considerable extent of level land, and a larger extent of low hills of excellent soil between Kaitoke and Awana; and what is undoubtedly of far larger value (looking forward to a future time), a very large quantity of the very finest kauri timber, which covers the slopes of Herekimata and Maungapiko, and is said to be probably the best block of kauri timber left anywhere.165
(d) A note on the Myers' Commission
The Myers' Commission was appointed in 1948 to: inquire into the transactions which had resulted in Crown retention of surplus lands; to report on whether any of this land 'in equity and good conscience' should be returned to Maori ownership; and to recommend an amount in compensation in those cases where it was decided that blocks should have been returned. The Commission decided, however, not to go behind the original awards of the 1840s and 1850s, on the grounds that it was less well-placed to decide on the legitimacy of purchases than were the earlier investigatory bodies. It also argued that the rights of Maori had to depend on the moral strength of their own case, not on any alleged weakness of that of the Crown, and rejected the contention that the Crown had 'no equitable or moral right' to surplus land which should automatically return to Maori.166 The issue of whether the Myers' Commission should have re-examined the original awards and challenged the Crown's right to take surplus lands has been addressed, in passing, by the Waitangi Tribunal. The Tribunal comments, in the context of
162 Ibid. Doc. 5, p. 47.
163 Ibid. Doc. 5, p. 48.
164 This figure is calculated on 21,845 acres, less 5,463 acres selected and a further 1,700 acres exchanged.
165 Bell memorandum, 12 August 1861. Whitaker case file, OLC 1 1130. Doc. 5, p. 48.
166 See AJHR, 1948, G-3, p. 35.
71
![]() |
6.7 91 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800–1885
Muriwhenua land, that the Commission proceeded on 'erroneous advice' that the transactions had been fully investigated by Godfrey and Bell, and hence, the scope of its findings was limited.167
In the end, the Myers' Commission found that Maori would have equity in 87,582 acres of lands, kept by the Crown as 'surplus' throughout the country, and for which they would be entitled to compensation, but not restoration. Only a small portion of that amount was seen to lie within the Hauraki area. Although the specific findings of the Commission are unclear, there would seem to be only a handful of Hauraki cases in which Maori were considered to be deserving of compensation. These comprised Webster's derivative claim to Beeson (no. 715) in which the Crown still held 48 acres out of its original 320 acres, 22 acres in Prout's claim (no. 392), at Coromandel, 563 acres from Taylor and Fairburn's case (no. 455) at Waiheke, and 6,705 acres at Great Barrier—the Commission's figure here, greatly reducing the area calculated by both Bell and the Lands and Survey Department (over 15,000 acres) apparently because of subsequent Crown purchases. The Crown's acquisition of the Fairburn block at Tamaki was not considered at all.168
The Impact of Colonisation on Hauraki, 1840–1860
Much of the conflict over the questions of boundary of early transactions, and the rights of non-participants, and of new generations of Maori who were faced with expanding assertions of grant, occurred in the late 1850s, as general opposition to land sales and disillusionment with Government began to grow. But this lay in the future. During the 1840s Hauraki took part in land transactions, but most were not dependent on that activity for goods and income. The coastal communities eagerly engaged in the new commercial opportunities on offer, building on the foundations established in the years prior to the signing of the Treaty, and taking advantage of their control of good harbours, kauri resources, and close proximity to the growing town of Auckland. Maori who provided food, firewood, timber, and labour were essential to the survival and development of the settlement, and may be seen as 'full economic partners of Pakeha, cooperators in the founding of a colony.'169 It is difficult to assess what share of the Auckland trade was taken by Hauraki since figures of produce brought by Maori to the port did not generally distinguish between the various tribal groups. A description by Swainson of the arrival of Hauraki canoes for trade does give some indication, however, of the extent of their trading relationship in this period:
[O]nce or twice a year the native chief Taraia and his tribe, from the eastern boundary of the Gulf, pay Auckland a visit in their fleet of forty sail of well-manned war canoes. Drawing them up in a line upon the beach ... they encamp themselves for several days. The neighbourhood of their camping ground presents the appearance of a fair: pigs and potatoes, wheat, maize, melons, grapes, pumpkins, onions, flax, turkeys, geese, ducks,
167 Waitangi Tribunal, Muriwhenua Land Report, p. 178.
168 See Royal Commission on Surplus Lands, schedules 1–11. MA 91–10.
169 Stone, The Economic Impoverishment of Hauraki Maori Through Colonisation, 1830–1930.
72
![]() |
6.8 92 |
▲back to top |
Chapter I: Hauraki and the Crown, 1800–1850
fowls, and firewood, and exposed for sale in great abundance, and meet with a ready market. But the money they receive in payment does not leave the town: for several days the shops and stores are frequented by careful, curious, keen-eyed customers. Their "shopping" ended, they take their departure ... laden with spades and blankets, iron ware and clothing of various kinds. ... 170
Monin points out that agriculture had reached new levels of production in the Hauraki region by the 1850s. The district had been the 'fruit bowl' of Auckland since 1840, providing peaches for the markets from January to March each year, while cultivation of potatoes and maize had also expanded greatly, partly to cater for the burgeoning Australian market created by the Victoria gold field in the boom years 1851–1856.171
By the early 1850s, however, there were also signs of increasing strain in the relationship of Hauraki Maori with the settler community, the economy, and the Government. As timber cutting licences were granted, and exercised, and boundaries of grants to settlers surveyed, Maori began repudiating transactions. The Government had to spend a good deal of effort in the early 1850s renegotiating early transactions at Maraetai and Mahurangi; even after the settlement of Hauraki claims in the Fairburn block, one of Katikati's followers continued to interfere with timber cutting, and other unnamed Maori to reside at Te Paru, on what was deemed Crown land.172 At Mahurangi, too, Maori interfered with both survey and the cutting of timber under Crown licence. In 1852 Ngati Whatua, led by Hemara and Pareora, interrupted timber-cutting at Matakana, and survey of the south-west entrance of the Mahurangi Harbour, asserting a claim to the territory sold primarily by the Marutuahu tribes, in 1841. Roa, alias George Kin, and 15 or 16 others of an unnamed tribe, obstructed the laying out of boundaries of a settler claim in the same area.173 The Surveyor General (Ligar) expressed some dismay at the implications of the failure to finalise such transactions despite 'considerable care' and the payment of additional monies. He believed that such parties were 'merely trying to hold on to land that has been fairly sold by their tribe as a body', and warned:
Opposition to the Crown title is arising in other directions and I am aware that the natives at other places take a great interest in what is going on at Mahurangi and Maraitai, and if they find that small parties of a tribe can with impunity repudiate the acts of the whole, and thereby take possession of choice places in a block of land formerly sold to the Government, there will be scarcely any portion of the lands acquired by the Government free for the location of settlers.174
Ligar found, however, that a reserve had to be set aside for Hemara's people north of Waiwera before transfer of the block could be safely effected.175
170 W. Swainson, Auckland the Capital of New Zealand and the Country Adjacent, including some Account of the Gold Discoveries, London, 1853; reprint ed., Auckland, 1971, p. 33.
171 Monin, 'Maori Economy of Hauraki,' p. 204.
172 See Cooper to Colonial Secretary, 14 September 1852. 1A 11852/2205.
173 See Ligar to Colonial Secretary, 7 February 1852. 1A 1 1852/278 & 19 February 1852. 1A 11852/369; Binns letter, 26 July 1852. 1A 1 1852/1680.
174 Ligar to Colonial Secretary, 19 February 1852. 1A 1 1852/369.
175 See Wynyard memorandum to Colonial Secretary, 1 March 1853. 1A 1 1853/512; Native Secretary report, 3 September 1853. 1A 1 1853/2099.
73
![]() |
6.9 93 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800–1885
If the Government was finding out that purchase of land was no easy matter, Maori were beginning to appreciate that British Government, settlement, and law had serious implications for their own authority. In 1851 the threat to the autonomy of tribes in close contact with white settlement was starkly illustrated for Hauraki by an incident arising initially from official use of powers of criminal arrest. Ngawiki from the Thames was arrested by a Maori constable for a purported theft of a shirt. Te Hoera, a Ngati Paoa chief; under tapu, attempted to inquire into the circumstances of his friend's arrest, but was struck several blows on the head and also taken into custody. Although Te Hoera was quickly released, the insult roused much of Hauraki. Five great war canoes from Pukorokoro (Miranda), Taupo (Kawakawa Beach), Waiari, Wharekawa and Te Wairoa, as well as several smaller craft from Waiheke, landed at Mechanics Bay. In total, there were 250–300 men, the majority carrying double-barrelled shotguns. According to the reminiscences of Ngakapa Te Whanaunga, who led the fleet:
We did not intend to attack the town at all; we simply wanted to show our strength and demand redress for the insult to our chief. We wanted to have the Maori policeman handed over to us, so that we could exact utu for the wrongful blow.176
But settlers and Grey saw the debarkation of armed men onto Auckland's shores as a hostile act. Hauraki were ordered to either return home, surrender their arms within two hours, or, face the consequences. HMS Fly was held at ready, the militia called out, and pensioner troops marched from Howick into town. Unable to win Ngati Whatua backing for their stance, Hauraki withdrew. Grey refused to extend the deadline to allow for the tide, and they were forced to drag their waka across the mudflats in order to embark. A few days later, the principal chiefs returned to lay mere and taiaha at the Governor's feet as tokens of their goodwill and peaceful intentions.177 According to Monin, it was significant that in the following month, Ngati Paoa and Ngati Tamatera should choose to stage a large feast (attended by 1,000 people) at Te Huruhi, Waiheke, on the same day as the annual Queen's Birthday banquet at Mechanics Bay held for prominent Maori. The reaction to that gathering demonstrated the tension in the relationship between the settler community and neighbouring Maori. News of the Waiheke event was met with considerable alarm within Auckland where rumours flew that the HMS Havannah would be despatched to deal forcibly with the matter. When those rumours reached Waiheke, Maori fled into hiding, requiring Selwyn's reassurances of their safety before they would return to their kainga.178
Strains also began to show in the trading relationship between Hauraki and the Auckland settlement which started to deteriorate after 1855.179 The reasons for this decline are not entirely clear. Commentators, such as Sorrenson, have attributed the falling away of trade to settler resentment of Maori dominance, while, more recently, Monin has suggested
176 J. Cowan, 'Ngati Paoas War-Canoe Expedition.' Auckland Star, 16 October 1928. Cited in Monin, Waiheke Island, p. 91.
177 Monin, Waiheke Island, pp. 90–91.
179 See Stone, The Economic Impoverishment of Hauraki Maori Through Colonisation, 1830–1930.
74
![]() |
6.10 94 |
▲back to top |
Chapter I: Hauraki and the Crown, 1800–1850
that Maori themselves started to disengage from close contact with the European population as the social distress began to show at Waiheke, Coromandel, and Mercury Bay.180 Not only was Hauraki authority under threat from the English insistence on their modes of Government and law, but their control of the terms of trade was beginning to loosen. The emphasis was beginning to move away from commercial food production to sale of resources—timber, gold, and eventually land. The local Resident Magistrate, Lawlor, observed in the early 1860s that Maori resident at Coromandel no longer produced their own food, being almost wholly dependent on store-bought goods.181 Their control of the terms under which resources such as timber were sold was also declining; payments for individual trees being supplanted by arrangements for wholesale access.182 It will be seen in later discussion that there was a growing concern among many Hauraki Maori at the apparently unceasing demands of Auckland settlers for land, resulting in an attempt to withdraw from land dealing in the late 1850s and early 1860s.183 That proved impossible, the vulnerability and loss of general autonomy of Hauraki being starkly demonstrated, and ultimately compounded, by the blockade of the gulf in 1863.
180 P. Monin, 'The Maori Economy of Hauraki 1840–1880', New Zealand Journal of History 29 (1995), pp. 205–206.
181 Lawlor letter, 26 May 1864. BACL A 208/688. Cited in ibid., p. 206.
182 P. Monin, 'Maori Economy of Hauraki,' pp. 205–206.
183 See Stone, The Economic Impoverishment of Hauraki Maori Through Colonisation, 1830–1930.
75
![]() |
6.11 95 |
▲back to top |
Chapter II: Hauraki and the Crown, 1850–1865
however, possibly a mixed one. Heaphy was later prosecuted for false imprisonment, and while the Government compensated him for an out of court settlement of £20 since he had taken on 'strenuous and difficult' duties as Gold Commissioner without an increase in salary, he was warned against repeating the action. 51
The Government could make only limited response to conflict between Maori and European miner, partly because of the rudimentary state of the machinery of law, and partly because its underlying role was to promote mining. It was caught between its obligations under the Treaty and the Patapata agreement, and its desire to open the area to miners most of whom were hostile to Maori rights. This was the inherent tension in Government policy—although Maori had been guaranteed their right to withhold their lands from opening, the extension of the gold field remained a primary object. Transgressions on Te Matewaru territory were tacitly endorsed. A number of finds outside the 'Government district,' some of them made without Maori knowledge, indicated that rich gold deposits existed on Maori lands on the eastern side of the Coromandel range.52 Anxious to effect an opening of this area, the Government decided to compensate the tribe for the early diggings in the district, adopting Heaphy's suggestion that 2/- be paid for each of the 51 diggers working on their lands before the Patapata agreement had been signed." Heaphy subsequently reported that the successful termination of the first quarter payment, coupled with compensation to Maori for the October and November workings 'inclined the natives generally to re-open the discussion for the extension of the district.'54 Paora Te Putu's greatest objection to the Patapata agreement was to the way in which revenues were calculated. In discussions held later in the week, he proposed a system of payment for Te Matewaru lands which bore a more direct relationship to the anticipated value of the gold: that 4/- be paid for every digger working on the field, each month, and, that the Government, in the event of a large amount of gold being found, should make additional payments, proportionate to the quantity obtained. According to Heaphy, this proposition had been accepted by Taraia and the southern portions of Ngati Tamatera, when 'Hoani Ngamu, a chief of considerable importance,' objected, demanding the payment of 30/- for every digger, and bringing negotiations to a halt.55 In the absence of further negotiation on the matter, Te Matewaru continued to view askance any exploration outside the limited area designated under the November 1852 agreement.56
Interest in the Coromandel field petered out by mid-1854, Maori registered owners receiving several more small payments in the interim. In June 1853 a total of £9:5:0 was paid out; in September £16; and £4:5 in March and June of 1854.57 The focus of
51 Heaphy letter, 16 April 1853. 1A 1 1853/1106.
52 J.H.M. Salmon, A History of Gold Mining in New Zealand, Wellington, 1963, pp. 29–30.
53 See Heaphy to Colonial Secretary, 19 March 1853. 1A 11853/700.
54 Heaphy report, 26 April 1853. 1A 1 1853/1108.
55 Ibid.
56 See Heaphy letter, 24 May 1853. 1A 1 1853/1258.
57 See Heaphy reports, 21 June 1853. 1A 1 1853/1560; 21 December 1853. 1A 1 1853/219 6; 24 March 1854. 1A 1 1854/1089; 20 June 1854, 1A 11854/2000.
87
![]() |
6.12 96 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800–1885
Government attention shifted away from the gold field, but the central tension between the desire of Maori to retain authority over their land and resources, and the determination of both settler and Government to gain power over the same, remained unresolved. The failure of the Coromandel gold field was blamed on the insecurity of capital invested in lands that could be closed by Maori, and on the confinement of mining activity to the negotiated areas only. Although Patukirikiri had co-operated with the Government in opening the Coromandel field, Maori were seen as 'bottling up' the colony's wealth.58 In fact, Maori continued to show themselves as willing to negotiate on the matter. Patene Puhata, for example, offered to open a five square mile piece of territory for gold mining. The ambitions of Government and settlers were, however, fixed primarily on the acquisition of freehold of land rather than on leasing arrangements allowing only limited access to resources. Maori efforts to restrict mining to limited areas and efforts to enter lease arrangements indicate an intention to retain authority over the land, but McLean refused to enter into arrangements which might undermine the prospects of the Crown eventually gaining total control, attempting always to insist on the transfer of the freehold: 'I conceive it would be more prudent to discourage the search for gold until negotiations connected with the purchase are more matured'.59 Rather than receiving active protection, Maori initiatives allowing for greater autonomy in the form of ongoing leasing arrangements were rebuffed, while the Government sought to obscure the value of their other auriferous lands from them.
The willingness of the Crown to abide by the wider terms of the Patapata agreement, guaranteeing Maori in the undisturbed retention of their lands, if they should so wish, proved to be short-lived. Over the next decade, the Crown steadily chipped away at the holdings of signatory tribes—especially those of Patukirikiri, the local group who had led the way in co-operation over the opening of the Coromandel gold field lands. The Patapata block, adjoining the gold field district was purchased in 1857 for £120. Two more Waiau blocks, Matakitaki and Papawhakanoho, were acquired in the following year from Patukirikiri and Ngati Whanaunga respectively. By 1862 it was clear to Government officials that sales were having a destructive effect on Maori at Waiau.60 Purchases continued regardless with little thought given to the need to provide reserves. In 1864 Whakanekeneke no. 1 and no. 2 were brought from Patukirikiri while further Waiau lands went from Ngati Whanaunga hands in the following year.61 Nor did those who opposed the opening fare much better. Ten years after the Patapata agreement, the Crown broke guarantees that lands would not be entered without the willing consent of right-holders and forced open lands which had been withheld from its jurisdiction by Ngati Tamatera. These themes will be discussed more fully in the following sections.
58 See New Zealander, 28 January 1857.
59 Ibid.
60 Turton to Minister Native Affairs, 12 September 1862. Outward Letterbook, Resident Magistrate's Office, Coromandel. BACL A 208/634; Turton to Pollen, l7 June 1862. Outward Letterbook, Commissioner of Crown Lands, Coromandel. BACL A 208/688.
61 See Turton, Maori Deeds, nos. 301, 302, 333, 334, 341, 342 & 343, PP. 310–372, 409–411, 420–433. Doc. 53, pp. 1266–1268, 1281–1283, 1291–1294.
88
![]() |
6.13 97 |
▲back to top |
Chapter II: Hauraki and the Crown, 1850–1865
Crown Purchases, 1853–1865
The creation in 1853 of a Native Land Purchase Department under the control of McLean inaugurated a period of increased Crown dealings in the core Hauraki lands, more particularly around the northern bays. According to Riddell's assessment, of the Coromandel and Piako districts, based on a computerisation of the area delineated in DOSLI Map A98, approximately 48,000 acres were purchased in the heartland of the Hauraki rohe in this period.62 Crown deeds are tabulated in Appendix Two.
McLean's primary function as Chief Commissioner of the Native Land Purchase Department was to acquire land for settlement. Sinclair points out that 'in this ambition the Maoris had a subordinate place'. McLean shared many of the views of settlers and politicians: of the necessity of Maori tenure to be individualised; that the increase in value of land remaining in Maori hands formed part of the consideration for the sale of the bulk; and in goals of assimilation.63 Pressure for speedier acquisition in the Auckland district intensified throughout the 1850s, as a result of the general effects of land speculation, an increasing emphasis on pastoralism after the 1856 depression, and Provincial Government immigration schemes which offered land in exchange for passage. The interest in pastoral development sprang from a desire to emulate the prosperity of the southern provinces which had been made possible by Grey's massive, cheap, pre-1853 purchases. Auckland settlers and politicians now looked for the same sort of rapid and wholesale land grab.
By the early 1850s, however, problems in effecting the final transfer of land from Maori into Government and into settler hands at Mahurangi, within Fairburn's purchase, at Great Barrier, and Hunua strongly suggested that genuine alienations had to be exhaustively negotiated and limited in scope. Responding to settler demand, and convinced of the ultimate benefit for Maori of settlement, the Department simplified the process of purchase by reinterpreting the nature of Maori tenure to exclude the right of any entity other than the occupying hapu to veto alienation. The efforts by Maori to adapt traditional concepts of chiefly mana to meet the new situation of land sale were dismissed as innovations by officials who, in practice, resorted to increasingly unscrupulous methods in the pursuit of purchase. Officials decided for themselves who held mana in each area, and were willing to enter into transactions with individuals, and with groups whose claims were known to be disputed.
Pressure on the Hauraki tribes intensified with the reorganisation of the Native Land Purchase Department in 1856–1857. Drummond Hay acted as District Commissioner, undertaking negotiations in the Thames and Piako. Preece, a retired missionary, was appointed as a sub-commissioner for the Coromandel area in line with McLean's belief
62 K. Riddell, 'Pre-1865 Crown Purchases—Hauraki/Coromandel, Waitangi Tribunal Rangahaua Whanui Series (working paper: first release), 1996, PP. 3–4.
63 K. Sinclair, The Origins of the Maori Wars, 2nd ed., Auckland, 1961, pp. 57–58.
89
![]() |
6.14 98 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800–1885
that purchase officers should be men well-known to, and trusted by, Maori.64 Although Preece was expected to have due regard to the interests of the Natives and their conflicting claims,' he was also to 'use every endeavour to carry on the purchase of land in the Coromandel district as vigorously as possible'.65 Over the next two years, 1857–1859, he followed through on offers made either to himself, or to McLean at Auckland, and signed a series of deeds for blocks on the Coromandel harbour, Mercury Bay and Mercury Islands.66 Preece followed through on these transactions, succeeding in effecting a further wave of purchases at Coromandel, Cabbage and Mercury Bays, Mercury Island, and Whitianga, and of Pungapunga at Whangapoua, and several blocks at Waiau, in 1862 and 1864–1865.67
Blocks acquired by the Crown in this period include Patapata, Matakitaki, and Pukeatua from Patukirikiri; and Kopuranui, Hinau, and Papwhakanoho from Ngati Whanaunga at Coromandel. Ngati Tamatera, Ngati Whanaunga, and Ngati Pare dominated transactions at Cabbage Bay, payments being received for Pukekura, Ongohi, Paeroa, Oneroa, Te To, Waihihi, Tatahoa, and Waitarere in the early 1860s. At Mercury Bay, a number of different parties participated in alienations: Ngati Paoa signed deeds for Kauri and Orua blocks, Ngati Rangi for Ototoro,and Ngati Hei for Whenuakite. The signatories for Te Puia block incorporating Hot Water Beach were described as Ngati Koheru and Ngati Rakawera; Ngati Maru received payment for Atiu and Ototoro blocks, and shared with Ngati Whanaunga in that for Moturehu; Te Matewaru were also paid for Opito. At Whangapaoa, Mgati Pare, Patukirkiri, and Ngati Karaua (of Whanaunga) signed a deed for Pungapunga and Wainuiototo blocks. A more comprehensive, detailed list of the participants in these transactions, the payments received, and the blocks concerned may be found in Appendix Two.
Preece unabashedly used his influence among Maori to try to persuade them to sell land, believing, 'before the mineral resources of this district can be developed, the Native title to the land must be extinct, or every effort to prove them will fail.'68 He was confident that acceptance of each offer, with the payment of a deposit, would shift attitudes and power in the Coromandel towards the Government. After securing Waiau and Waikanae (estimated 2,000 to 3,000 acres) on a downpayment of £120 to Maihi of Ngati Whanaunga whom he noted as 'strenuously oppose[d] to the sale of any land', Preece reported:
I know that the natives as a body are convinced that the time is at hand when each individual Native will do as he pleases with his own land. The conduct of Maihi and Horopeta, in selling the Waiau Block in spite of all opposition, has operated well. Taniwha told me lately that he was convinced that the Government would soon make a purchase of
64 McLean, Native Secretary, to Governor Gore Browne, 5 June 1857. In H.H. Turton, An Epitome of Official Documents Relative to Native Affairs and Land Purchases in the North Island of New Zealand, Wellington, 1883, C 321. Doc. 11 p. 86.
65 McLean, Chief Commissioner, to Preece, 7 October 1857. In Ibid., C 302. Doc. 11, p. 75.
66Turton, Maori Deeds, nos. 292, 294–304, 306–313; note McLean signed Deed no. 293, pp. 361–362. Doc. 53, pp. 1256–1280, 1257–1258.
67 Turton, Maori Deeds, nos. 336–343, pp. 4133–423. Doc. 53, pp. 1284–1294.
68 Preece to Chief Commissioner, 6 May 1858. In Turton, Epitome, C 304. Doc. p. 77.
90
![]() |
6.15 99 |
▲back to top |
Chapter II: Hauraki and the Crown, 1850–1865
all the spare land, for he had found that he and the other chiefs could not prevent other Natives from parting with their own land.69
Although the areas negotiated for by Preece were small, some of these transactions were significant beyond acting as a stimulus for further alienation. Preece reported that the acquisition of Pita Taukaka's and Patukirikiri's remaining interests in the area, extending from the entrance of the. Coromandel harbour to Kapanga Creek, and in Te Poroporo (Whanganui Island), for £120, gave Europeans possession of all the coast of the harbour except for two 'Native reserves'.70 Control of Mercury Bay—more particularly, the area under Kariatiana's authority—was also considered important in order to prevent smuggling into the district.71
McLean himself dealt almost exclusively with Ngati Paoa in these years, buying extensively on Waiheke to the virtual exclusion of Ngati Maru. Reluctant to pursue purchases too vigorously in the Waikato areas where 'the minds of the natives appeared to be disturbed on the subject of their lands',72 he also began to turn his attention to the interior Hauraki district along the Waihou River, making a series of downpayments in 1853–1857, purporting to extinguish the interests in seven vaguely defined blocks ranging in size from 1,000 to 30,000 acres.73 In 1857 McLean attempted the first really large-scale purchase of lands in Piako, dealing largely with Ngati Paoa based on the west coast of the Firth (Takurua, Hoera, Te Poihipi and others). He reported to Gore Browne in June, that:
I held a meeting with the whole of the claimants, who agreed to proceed with Mr Hay to point out the boundaries of their land and settle their conflicting claims and differences respecting such portions as were claimed by other tribes. This being completed, Mr Hay was instructed ... to furnish a plan of the district about to be ceded—estimated at about 140,000 acres—and a date was to be fixed on which all the claimants should be assembled at Auckland to effect a final settlement of that long-pending question.74
Drummond Hay was directed to mark off the external boundaries of Ngati Paoa's various claims in the district, 'such reserves if any, beyond a swampy place ... which the late chief Hauauru wished to retain for eel fishing,' and to furnish a map of the several blocks.75 A deed was duly signed in November for 'Piako' block (Turton deed no. 398).
By this stage, however, Government acceptance of Ngati Paoa sales was increasingly contentious, and doing much to discredit its purchase operations in the eyes of other
69 Ibid. Doc. 11, p. 77.
70 Turton Maori Deeds, no. 292; Preece to Chief Commissioner, 5 & 16 October 1857. In Turton, Epitome,
C 300 & 302. Doc. 11, pp. 73, 75. £20 of this sum was to satisfy an old land claim for 40 acres between Kauri
Rock and Kapanga Creek for which Patukirikiri had been promised a horse. See also, Chief Commissioner
to Preece, 7 October 1857, in Epitome, C 301. Doc. 11, p. 74.
71 Preece to Chief Commissioner, 16 July 1858. In Turton, Epitome, C 305. Doc. 11, p. 78.
72 See McLean to Superintendent, 17 November 1854. Auckland Provincial Council Session Papers (2: 1854). NZ MS 595. A.P.L.
73 See Turton, Maori Deeds, nos. 394–400, pp. 531–559. Doc. 53, pp. 1301–1309 and deed receipts nos. 91–95, 384, 395, 396, 397. See also deed receipts nos. 81, 82, 84–89 for Te Kouma and other blocks described as belonging to Coromandel, Hauraki, or Thames district.
74 McLean, Native Secretary, to Governor Gore Browne, 5 June 1857. In Turton, Epitome, C 299. Doc. in, p. 72.
75 McLean Instructions, 13 May 1857. In ibid., C 322. Doc. n, p. 87.
9
![]() |
6.16 100 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800-1885
Hauraki people. Debt had led Ngati Paoa chiefs whose land resources were rapidly dwindling, into promoting alienation of territory in which they had little direct right. Ngatai and Hoere, for example, were trying to extricate themselves from their financial difficulties by purporting to sell land in the Whangamata-Kati Kati district in which they had only marginal interests.76 Drummond Hay immediately ran into problems in his purchasing operations, caused, in the first instance, by the Native Department in Auckland accepting such offers on lands in which many different tribal interests intermingled.
In early 1858 the Native Land Purchase Office transmitted an offer from Ngatai, Hoete, and others of Te Urikaraka, Ngati Paoa, to sell land between Whangamata and Kati Kati extending back to Opukeko Te Papa on the Waihou River. An objection from Te Hira Kakeke was also enclosed, and Drummond Hay was directed to 'at once proceed to ascertain and report to the Government whether the parties offering the land are its acknowledged owners; and whether it is probable they will be able to negotiate with the Government for its transfer, without serious opposition on the part of other claimants.'77 Drummond Hay only received the letter on his return from the interior some four months later, and advised that the decision to go ahead with a downpayment without investigation of Te Urikaraka's right to sell was impeding purchase operations in the district. He reported that he had rejected a similar overture from Ngatai because the lands under offer were in the occupation of Ngati Tamatera, Whakatohea, and Ngati Koi. According to Drummond Hay, Ngatai held only the pa site at Opukeko and less than a thousand acres at Te Papa:
There [were] seven or eight claimants owning ten times as much land, and of equal if not higher rank than himself (Ngatai); besides these a host of minor claims larger than his, though the owners may be called slaves by him.78
Of Ngati Paoa, only Peneamene and Hoera were recognised to have mana in the area of the Waihou River. Drummond Hay complained that he had intended to purchase a much larger area than that under offer, but now none of the land 'supposed by the Natives to have been meddled with by Ngatai and Hoete can be got.' He informed McLean that:
Ngati Tamatera have come to the determination that they will cede no portion of the land on account of money advanced to Ngatai. Even supposing them to have consented to survey of the block sketched by Ngatai they would not have recognised the advance made as payment for any portion of the land but that which really belongs to him; and I am confident that he cannot claim more than a thousand acres, and that there would be several other claims as good as his which would have to be silenced by payment in addition to the advance already made. As for Taraia having taken part with the Government, the Ngatitamatera do not recognise any right on his part to authorise advances in money being made on a block which includes almost all their principal claims.79
76 Rogan, acting for Chief Commissioner, to Drummond Hay, 2 February 1858. In ibid. C. 322. Doc. 11, p.87.
77 Ibid. Doc. 11 p. 87.
78 Hay to Chief Commissioner, 13 June 1858. Ibid., C 331. Doc. 11, p. 96.
79 Ibid. Doc. 11, p.96.
92
![]() |
6.17 101 |
▲back to top |
Chapter II: Hauraki and the Crown, 1850-1865
The downpayment to Te Urikaraka did not result in an immediate transfer of Maori interests in Piako, but ultimately worked as a wedge in opening the area, when the Crown called on Ngati Paoa to honour the debts of Ngatai and Hoete.80
It is apparent that the payment of claimants who travelled to Auckland, for lands to which they did not hold exclusive right, was not confined to the instance outlined above, and that officials were prepared to enter into arrangements with Maori whose claims were known to be doubtful. As early as 1856 Preece warned McLean that Maori in the Coromandel were asking to be notified of intended purchases, because 'through not doing so there are several purchases that have been made by the Government and have been sold to Europeans that will yet be disputed because they were sold by the wrong parties.'81 The following year, Preece again warned that 'it would be prudent not to make any advance of money to the Natives on lands until the claims of the parties applying have been fully established' and argued that Ngati Whanaunga's reluctance to sell at Coromandel reflected their anger at their interests having been ignored at Moturua Island:
[T]his party arrived in Auckland on the evening of the day that the island was paid for; on the next day they put in their claim, and they have constantly from that time continued to make a demand for payment, but nothing as yet has been given them, although their claim extends over a large portion of the island.82
Preece recommended that the Government patch up the transaction to keep Ngati Whanaunga quiet, suggesting that 'something be done in this case, and that a sum be given as a bonus without in any way opening the question of their claim.'83 Hay reported too, that Ngati Maru were also disgruntled at being left out of payments for Waiheke, especially when they had been given an assurance by the Government that 'care would be taken to give them due warning when due payment was to be made.'84 The accompanying complaint that his credibility was being undermined by the payment of parties with doubtful interest, would suggest that the practice was a frequent one:
They look upon offering land to me as an unnecessary step, only causing delay in the payment of what money may be advanced; they are also more inclined to believe the statements made by Natives whom I may have had occasion to thwart or oppose in any way. The Government cannot expect me to purchase land ... if the Natives see that the power of recommending the proper persons to receive payment is taken out of my hands.85
Ngati Maru's claims in Waiheke were not 'settled' until a decade later when they received £300 from James Mackay for their claims in the island.86
The deeds of sale for this period, and the correspondence of the Land Purchase Department, indicate a number of other problems in the Crown's early land dealings with
80 See later discussion, pp. 210-212.
81 Preece reece to McLean, 7 August 1856. MS-Papers-032-0516. ATL Doc. 10, p. 71.
82 Preece to Chief Commissioner, 26 October 1857. In Turton, Epitome, C 303. Doc. 11, p. 76.
83 Ibid. Doc. 11, p. 76.
84 Hay to Chief Commissioner, 31 August 1858. In ibid., C 332. Doc. 11. 97.
85 Ibid. Doc. 11, p.97.
86 Turton, Maori Deeds, no. 247, pp. 306-307. Doc. 53, pp. 1250-1251.
93
![]() |
6.18 102 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800-1885
Hauraki. Defects in the deeds have been described by Riddell: their formulaic nature, vague boundary descriptions, and lack of detail on the signatories.87 In these circumstances, it is impossible to know what price was given per acre,88 but it is clear that purchase commissioners consistently sought to pay Hauraki as little as possible. Drummond Hay, for example, advocated the purchase of large blocks, arguing that the consequent payment of sizeable sums satisfied Maori even though the consideration worked out at a lower rate per acre. Crown agents acted in poor faith, also, with regard to sub-surface resources. Preece recommended that the Government buy land at prices that would deprive Maori of its fair value, privately advising McLean to give quick approval to the purchase of Awakanae: 'I make these observations because I see the importance of the land being purchased before the natives are aware of the coal existing in any quantity.'89 A similar suggestion was made in the case of Maumaupaki (2,225 acres) and Mauhakirau (8,385 acres), known to be gold-bearing, and for which £556 and £1677 were paid respectively.90
At this stage, despite the currency of ideas concerning provision for Maori welfare and subsistence, only the most limited thought was given to the future of the Hauraki tribes. Maori lands in the Auckland Province were not generally reserved by deed, but merely excepted from the sale.91 In Hauraki, the promises made to Maori were essentially negative:
[O]n no account whatever would villages or homesteads be included in any purchase, without the consent of the occupants, and then only if provision could be made elsewhere; that no offer would be entertained if it appeared that the Natives offering the land had not reserved a sufficient quantity for their own purposes.92
It seems likely that Maori in the Hauraki district, generally, were perceived to have plenty of land left, and thus, very little provision of reserves was made for vendor groups. The reservation of Motutapere Island provides a lone exception. The island was considered to be within the Crown's purview being 'surplus land' (of Whanganui and adjacent islands), the sole landing site left to Patukirikiri in the gulf, and, in any case, unsuited to European settlement.93 Only one Hauraki deed—that for Piako, signed by Ngati Paoa in November 1853—contained provision for 10% of the proceeds from resale to be devoted to the construction of hospitals and schools for the use of Maori, in general, and to the construction of mills and payment of annuities to the chiefs among the signatory tribe." Ngati Paoa are recorded as having received a mere £50 from resale by 1862. This was in contrast to the other tribes who had alienated Auckland lands, Ngati Whatua, Akitai,
87 See K. Riddell, 'Pre-1865 Crown Purchases—Hauraki/Coromandel,' pp. 5-9,
88 Riddell draws what conclusions are possible given the lack of information available. See ibid., pp. 9-10.
89 Preece to McLean, 8 July 1858. MS-Papers-032-0516. ATL
90 Preece to McLean, 16 July 1861. In Turton, Epitome, C 310. Doc. p. 79.
91 C.W. Ligar to Colonial Secretary, 15 November 1854. Le 1/1855/32.
92 Hay to Chief Commissioner, 4 July 1861. In Turton, urton, Epitome, C 337. Doc. 11, p. 102.
93 See Preece to Chief Commissioner, 5 October 1857; Chief Commissioner to Preece, 7 October 1857; Heaphy memorandum, 4 October 1857. In ibid. C 300-302. Doc. 11, pp. 73-75.
94 Turton, Maori Deeds, no. 398, pp. 555-556. Doc. 53, pp. 1205-1206; Extracts from Native Deeds of Conveyance securing to the original owners io per cent, AJHR, 1862, E-15.
94
![]() |
6.19 103 |
▲back to top |
Chapter II: Hauraki and the Crown, 1850-1865
and Ngati Teata who received a total of £2870 between them.95 Nor did Ngati Paoa participate in the 1874 payments, when the system ended.
The perception that reserves were unnecessary had little reality in the context of a continuing purchase policy. Even the limited purchases effected in this period could have a near total impact within particular communities. Ngati Paoa were clearly in trouble by this stage, experiencing the inflationary 'spiral of vigorous commercial enterprise, extravagant investments, mounting debts, growing alcohol consumption, and land sales, as the only way to extinguish debts.'96 This was a fact, moreover, of which McLean and other Government officials were well aware.97 The social impact of land sale in Coromandel and Mercury Bay was also noted by officials. Turton, as Resident Magistrate, reported: Waiau and Mercury Bay natives having lately received much Government money in payment of their land have been over to this side two or three times and been well supplied with liquor.' The Coromandel Maori, he suggested, were in a 'declining state'.98 But even limited commitments of protection from complete land loss were likely to be secondary to the goal of acquisition for the land purchase commissioner. Such circumstances were seen as an opportunity to acquire territory for the Crown, rather than as a matter for concern. Preece, for example, advised McLean:
Paora Putu is in difficulty and I think he will not be able to get out of it without sale of land. [H]e will I believe endeavour to get a loan from the Government but I should strongly recommend that he should not receive any.99
Drummond Hay stated that he encouraged declining hapu to sell off their lands in the face of tribal opposition.100 Yet reserves were not considered necessary for these groups since there was still land left to the tribe as a whole.
Maori, for their part, quickly came to perceive the level of payments they had received previously as inadequate. Preece reported that Maori in the Coromandel were setting higher demands having found out the on-sale price of land in the district: 'I fear that not much land will be sold except the purchase money is increased; the Natives have by some means got to know the price Keven's land has sold for, which will be very injurious here for some time.'101 Despite their wish to keep the cost to the Government as low as possible, both commissioners had to advise the Department that greater progress would be made only if higher prices were paid. There was, however, a growing awareness among the Hauraki people that money did not recompense them for the loss of their tribal lands—a disillusionment with sale, from which process only a few men (generally cultivated by the Government) were able to benefit. Drummond Hay recorded that:
95 See AJHR, 1862, E-15.
96 Monin, 'The Maori Economy of Hauraki 1840-1880'; p. 20
97 McLean, Diary notes, 6 January 2857. MS 32 folder 9.
98 Turton to Minister Native Affairs, 12 September 1862. BACL A 208/634; Turton to Pollen, 17 June 1862. BACL A 208/688.
99 Preece to McLean, 6 May 1858. MS-Papers-032-0516. ATL
95
![]() |
6.20 104 |
▲back to top |
![]() |
6.21 105 |
▲back to top |
![]() |
6.22 106 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800-1885
In a district constituted as this is, where there is a strong opposition on the part of some Natives to any cession of land whatever ... it is desirable and necessary to encourage and support all those who wish to cede land with a good title, and to form them into a party that will have sufficient weight and influence to carry their point without entailing serious disputes. If this were not done, the opposition would often intimidate a small body of natives who were exercising a right they undoubtedly possessed. This refers particularly to the case of hapus having dwindled away, and being tyrannized over by the rest of the tribe, when desirous of selling their land.107
He advocated, too, the acceptance of all legitimate offers, especially where the majority of the tribe was opposed to alienation of their territory, stating:
Amongst the Ngatimaru there are a good many who are anxious to sell their claims but they are opposed by others, who maintain that no individual claims shall be sold without the consent of the whole tribe; not that the tribe have any right to the land, but because such sale may compel them eventually to sell the adjoining claims. Under the present system of opposition to sale of land, especially amongst the Ngatimaru, I would recommend the acquisition of all claims offered to the Government.108
These policies at Hauraki anticipated those adopted by the Crown which resulted in war at Taranaki a few years later, that is, the individualisation of the separate rights of each Maori 'user' of particular blocks of land in order to make them easier to purchase, as signalled by the acceptance of Te Teira's offer to sell land at Waitara over the opposition
of Wiremu Kingi.109
The Reopening of the Coromandel Gold Field, 1861-1862
While Government negotiations for land purchase were starting to be rejected by Maori in Hauraki, settler and provincial pressure for the opening of auriferous lands was beginning to mount. The rekindling of interest in the development of the Coromandel field was sparked by gold discoveries in Nelson in 1857 and, more especially, those in Otago in 1861.110 In a letter to the Colonial Secretary, Williamson (the Superintendent of Auckland), pointed out the dangers of population loss to the province, and advocated greater Government intervention—the purchase of land from those Maori willing to sell, and the negotiation of prospecting arrangements elsewhere. Fox, as Colonial Secretary, assured Williamson, in turn, that the subject was under consideration."' Public pressure for greater Government interest continued to grow.112 At a large public meeting, chaired by Heaphy, it was resolved that the Coromandel field should be opened immediately, and that the Government should extinguish Native title to auriferous areas in the province. These resolutions were conveyed by deputation to Governor Grey.113
107 Ibid. Doc. 11, p. 103.
108 Hay to Chief Commissioner, 29 October 1859. In Turton, Epitome, C 333. Doc. 11, p. 98.
109 See A. Ward, National Overview, Vol Waitangi Tribunal, 1997, Rangahaua Whanui project on this point.
110 See Haglund, `History of the Coromandel Goldfield,' pp. 21-23.
Williamson to Colonial Secretary, 20 September 1861; Colonial Secretary to Williamson, 30 September 1861. Cited in New Zealander, 2 October 1861.
112 See Haglund, 'History of the Coromandel Goldfield,' pp. 24-26.
113 Daily Southern Cross, 1 October 1861; New Zealander, 2 & 5 October 1861.
98
![]() |
6.23 107 |
▲back to top |
Chapter 11: Hauraki and the Crown, 1850-1865
The Government responded on 14 October 1861. Williamson was informed that Preece had been instructed to proceed with the purchase of lands in the Coromandel and that survey was underway. McLean was to define inter-tribal boundaries clearly and ascertain the willingness of Maori to come to an arrangement whereby their land could be opened to mining without previous sale. Having found out the territorial boundaries of the various hapu inhabiting the area, he was to draw a boundary across the peninsula, between Coromandel and Mercury Bay, to the north of which he was to gain immediate access for prospectors. Although the Government preferred to acquire the freehold, it `attach[ed] such importance to a present arrangement being made for the exploration of the Gold Field believed to exist there' that McLean was to make this the 'first object of his attention' should he 'find the Natives still resolved to keep their land.' Maori were to be given assurances that the arrangement contemplated by the Government would not involve the alienation of territory or the sanction of mining activity beyond that required for prospecting:
The Natives should be distinctly assured that such an arrangement would be independent of any question as to the sale of the land itself....
You will carefully explain to them that ... the Government has no power to issue Licenses under the Gold Fields Act within Native Land, and that they need therefore be under no apprehension of any infraction of their rights.114
Despite recognition of Maori possession, they were seen as having little choice, ultimately, but to agree to prospecting and full-scale mining. The Government now explicitly linked the exercise of its kawanatanga powers to maintain order among the European population, as contingent upon Hauraki agreement to surrender their authority over the field. The Hauraki people were threatened with the consequences of disorder if they did not let the Government control the situation, and at the same time, told that they would have to pay for the maintenance of that order without any actual explanation of how this was to be done:
At the same time it will be your duty earnestly to advise them to consent placing the district under the supervision of Government, even if they should not be willing to sell any of the land. You should point out, that in the event of prospecting been [sic] really successful, and a large number of persons being consequently attracted to the district, it would be indispensable that police and other regulations should be established for the maintenance of order, and for the prevention of any collision between the races; that their own interests would therefore be best served agreeing on their part to any measures which should be found necessary for these objects being taken by the government; and that as a considerable expense might ultimately be found necessary, some source of revenue must accrue out of which the same could be defrayed.'115
The Government operated on the assumption that Maori should receive some compensation for their agreement to open up the Coromandel area to exploration and development. Fox instructed McLean to come to some fair arrangement with Maori,
114 Fox to McLean, 14 October 186r. In NZ Gazette, 22 November 1864 p. 300. Doc. 12, p. 105.
115 Ibid., p. 301. Doc. 12, p. 106.
99
![]() |
6.24 108 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800-1885
holding out an apparent prospect that they might be paid in proportion to the value of the gold taken. The Government also proceeded, however, on an assumption which undercut the probability of such a relationship being established—that the Government could change the basis of any agreements it reached:
[I]t appears to the Government that for the present at least, [my emphasis] an equitable basis for that arrangement would be, that the Natives should receive out of other funds, for the permission of prospecting, a sum which should bear a proportion to the total amount of gold revenue collected in the district during a given period. You are authorised therefore to treat with them either on that basis, or (if you find that impracticable) then on the basis of a fixed annual payment, or as a last resort, of a sum for the present year so as to allow exploration to proceed without further delay.116
McLean decided to set up an interim arrangement allowing European access to limited ground, but leaving the details of payment and organisation to be settled later, if the field proved successful. An agreement was signed at Waiau on z November 1861 by 38 members of Ngati Paoa, Ngati Whanaunga, Ngati Patukirkiri, and by Takare Te Putu (son of Riria Te Karepe and nephew of Paora) of Te Matewaru, whereby they gave consent to the immediate opening of lands from Waiau to Moehau (Cape Colville) while affirming their ownership of that area. As in the 1852 Patapata agreement it was emphasised 'that the title of the land remains to us; and will not be at all affected by this arrangement.'117 While wishing to open their territory to development, Maori were clearly concerned to retain a measure of control of that process. McLean reported that they were willing to afford prospectors 'every facility' for exploration 'if only, in the first instance, they gave notice to the Native proprietors of their intention to do so.'118 That right was acknowledged within the terms of the agreement, it being stated that Europeans would be conducted by each tribe to its 'own piece of land.' In the event of a large influx of diggers, the Government agreed to 'adopt measures to preserve order among the Europeans and Maories.'119
McLean reported that Maori considered the discovery of gold to be 'beneficial not only to Europeans but to themselves, also, as affording them a readier market for their produce, enhancing the value of their property, and yielding them an immediate revenue, should gold be found in any considerable quantity.'12° It seems likely that McLean encouraged them in the expectation, holding out the prospect of protection and advantage:
From the disposition evinced by the Natives, I am satisfied that as a body, they will not throw any serious obstacles in the way either of prospecting or working the Coromandel gold-fields, if they are treated with a just consideration for their prejudices and customs, and with an equitable recognition of their rights as proprietors of the soil. Care, however, should be taken that the opening of the gold-fields which they so readily granted may not involve them in difficulties with Europeans, in the event of a large influx of people to the diggings;
116 Ibid.
117 2 November Agreement. In NZ Gazette, 22 November 1861, p. 302. Doc. 12, p. 107.
118 McLean to Minister for Native Affairs, 7 November 1861. In ibid., p. 301. Doc. 12, p. 106.
119 2 November Agreement. In ibid., p. 302. Doc. 12, p. 107.
120 McLean to Minister for Native Affairs, 7 November 1861. In ibid., p. 301. Doc. 12, p. 106.
100
![]() |
6.25 109 |
▲back to top |
Chapter 11: Hauraki and the Crown, 1850-1865
and their co-operation with the Government should be fully reciprocated, by affording them ample security and protection against violence or ill-usage to which they might be exposed by sudden contact with strangers unacquainted with their language and habits.121
Maori continued to offer reasonable co-operation provided that they retained ownership over their lands. For the Government, however, leasing arrangements were measures of last resort, and the aim remained to gain the freehold. In practice, too, precedence was given to miners' interests, protection of which was seen as a prerequisite to the successful development of the gold field. Thus, there was no provision in the 2 November deed for immediate payment, it being agreed that questions about extraction of the mineral, `should it really be found in considerable quantities' would be a matter for further negotiation.122 Henry Sewell, responding to McLean's report, affirmed the Government's intention to compensate for the 'regular working' of the field but wished for assurance that miners would be free to remove any gold that they discovered:
[I]n order that persons who may be disposed to apply capital and labour in the search should be without any anxiety as to the result in the event of their being successful, it is necessary that they be assured, that supposing any digger to find gold, he will be entitled to remove it, whatever may be the quantity, without hindrance from the native owners of the soil. ...123
Sewell was concerned that Maori should understand that, 'whatever question of compensation may arise in that case, is to be settled, not between the Natives and the individual diggers, but between the Natives and the Government.'124 McLean replied that the signatories who comprised 'the most numerous and influential proprietors at Coromandel' had assured him that they would not impede the 'removing of gold off their land at any time,' and that they expected payment, only in the event of gold being discovered in 'considerable quantities.' He did not anticipate any difficulty provided Maori were 'judiciously managed'.125
The Opening of Tokatea Gold Field
Many among Hauraki remained resistant to the idea of opening their lands to Europeans for mining purposes, fearing their ultimate loss. They feared too the threat posed to their rangatiratanga which they saw as extending, inherently, to gold deposits along with the other things that the land might contain—rocks, copper, coal, iron, gum. At an Hauraki hui held to discuss the general question of mining, Aperahama Te Reiroa, summed up this position:
Friends, think of the land that descended to us from our ancestors. They died and left us their words, which were these—'Farewell; hold fast to the land, however small it may be.' And now as gold has been discovered in our land, let us firmly retain it, as we have power
121 Ibid., p. 302. Doc. 12, p. 107.
122 2 November Agreement. In NZ Gazette, zz November 1861, p. 302. Doc. 12, p. 107.
123 Sewell was writing in Mantell's absence. See Sewell to McLean, 14 November 1861. In ibid., p. 305. Doc. 12,
p. 110.
124 Ibid. Doc. 12, p. 110.
125 McLean to Sewell, 14 November 1861. In NZ Gazette, 22 November 1861, p. 305. Doc. 12, p.110.
101
![]() |
6.26 110 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800–1885
over our own lands, lest the management of them be taken by the Europeans. Who made them chiefs over us? No, we will ourselves be chiefs.126
Te Matewaru remained among the most resistant to the opening of their lands, and again, the Government reached its accommodation at Coromandel on the understanding that Koputauaki remained excluded from the area that could be prospected, in accordance with Paora's deathbed wish that the area be reserved for Maori diggers. McLean advised the Government that:
It should ... be distinctly understood and notified to persons searching for gold, that the land known as Paora's claim, at Koputauaki is not to be interfered with. These claims extend from a place near Rings mill to Koputauaki, and on to Umangawha, and thence to Arataonga on the east side of the range, where a portion of land has been given by Paora to the Ngati Porou tribe of the East Coast. These reservations will be pointed out to a surveyor at any time by the claimants, and it would be desirable to define the boundaries without delay.127
The reservation elicited immediate protest from Pakeha since the area could contain the valuable reef believed to extend from the top of the ranges north of Ring's Mill to Koputauaki.128 The Government generally sought to accommodate the demands of mining groups. In February 1862, Fox, as Colonial Secretary, received a delegation of diggers, newly arrived from Victoria, who wished to initiate prospecting the Coromandel and requested assurances from the Government of their protection. In response, Fox showed them the agreement reached with Maori, arranged an introductory meeting with some of the chiefs who were visiting Auckland, and arranged for H.H. Turton to accompany the party to the district. Turton, with the assistance of sub–commissioner Preece, was instructed to 'facilitate the operations of the party and prevent misunder–standings with the Natives.'129
The Provincial Council recommended that the sum of £500 be placed on the supplementary estimates for the purpose of assisting the work of the development of the field. A resolution was passed requesting the Government to either purchase the whole of the auriferous district on the east side of the Firth of Thames from Cape Colville to Kauaeranga, or to renegotiate the terms reached with Maori to allow the area to be fully and freely worked by Europeans."130 Sewell, acting for Fox, assured Williamson that the General Government was 'fully sensible of the importance of acquiring the land ... or, if that be not possible, of having a definite agreement on the subject of prospecting,' and
126 Statement of Aperahama Te Reiroa in Chiefs to McLean, 27 November 1857. 'Papers Relative to the Probability of Finding Gold at the Waikato and at the Thames.' AJHR, 1863, D–8, p. 3. Doc. 55, p. 1334.
127 McLean to Minister of Native Affairs, 4 November 1861. In NZ Gazette, 22 November 1861, p. 305. Doc. 12,
p. 110.
128 See Brackenbury to McLean, 9 November 1861. In ibid., pp. 304–305. Doc. 12, pp. 109–110. For criticism of this policy, see also Daily Southern Cross, 29 November 1861.
129 Fox to Superintendent of Auckland, 4 February 1862. Auckland Provincial Council Session Papers
(4, 1862). NZ MS 595. A.P.L.
130 Votes and Proceedings of the Auckland Provincial Council, xiv, 1862, pp. 62, 82. Haglund, 'History of the Coromandel Goldfield,' pp. 36–37.
102
![]() |
6.27 111 |
▲back to top |
Chapter II: Hauraki and the Crown, 1850–1865
reported that Grey was engaged with 'personal negotiation with the native owners of the land, in the hope of effecting satisfactory arrangement.'131
The Australian diggers began to drift away, and towards the end of February only thirty were reported to remain. The Provincial Council intervened with the offer of £2,000 for the discovery of an 'available gold field' capable of affording three months' employment for 500 men, at fair average wages. Under this impetus, a set of regulations was drawn up, signed by 46 diggers, and assented to by H.H. Turton, as Resident Magistrate, on behalf of the Government. Increasing numbers of diggers began to arrive, and by early April, Turton estimated that there were some 248 diggers in the vicinity of Coromandel alone. Of these, 199 had arrived in the preceding week.132
The Government had promised Maori that they would be protected from any disorder attendant upon mining, but increasingly, preservation of order, as well as the success of the field, was seen as dependent on the opening of Paora's land. Miners protested to Grey the wisdom of allowing Maori to keep Koputauaki closed. 'How,' they asked, 'are we as strangers to distinguish between Crown and Maori lands ... How without an interpreter and some authority conversant with mining affairs, are we to prevent coming in contact with natives or How is order between them and us ... to be preserved?'133 As European numbers increased, so did pressure on the reserve. Miners attempting to work the land right to, and across the boundary, were likened, by Maori, to 'mice under–mining a flour bag.'134 A shaft was sunk within a few feet of the reserved area, and diggers began stealing across the boundary at night. Te Matewaru began to patrol the boundary, under the leadership of Te Hira, Paora Te Putu's nephew, to whom his mana had passed.135
While Te Hira, a King supporter, advocated the retention of land and resources in Maori hands, Paora's niece gave way to what she deemed to be the inevitable. Turton reported in April that 'Lydia' Riria Karape, 'though impervious to every better influence' was yielding to pressure for the opening. Turton recognised that her movement towards assent was prompted by the number of arrivals from Otago and Australia, commenting 'and so at last she will make a virtue of necessity and profess to withdraw her opposition on ground of friendship'.136 Te Hira remained firm in his opposition. An offer by Fox of £10,000 for outright sale or a payment of 10/– per miner for permission to prospect the block for a month, was refused.137 There was wild talk of rushing the field, and, early in June, Maori were reported to have performed the haka on the boundary of the closed land to indicate
131 Sewell to Superintendent, 4 March 1862. Auckland Provincial Council Session Papers (14,1862). NZ MS 595.
A.P.L.
132 Haglund, 'History of the Coromandel Goldfield,' p. 40; Turton to Secretary for Crown Lands, 5 April 1862. BACL A 208/688.
133 John Hares and others to Governor, 28 May 1862. 1A 1 1862/45.
134 Daily Southern Cross, 8 April 1862. Cited in Haglund, 'History of the Coromandel Goldfield,' p. 41.
135 Daily Southern Cross, 6 May 1862.
136 Turton to Secretary for Crown Lands, 5 April 1862. BACL A 208/688.
137 Turton to Treasurers of Coromandel Labour Fund, 20 June 1862. BACL A 208/688.
103
![]() |
6.28 112 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800–1885
their determination to repel any attempt to force the opening.138 Turton reported that 100 diggers had arrived, who scorned the notice prohibiting working on Koputauaki. He argued that the peace of the district would be broken unless Paul's land was thrown open immediately.139
Grey decided to intervene directly, employing 'divide and rule tactics', undermining Te Hira's authority, defying his right to prevent the opening, and ignoring the guarantees established under the Patapata agreement, and that of November 1861. Against the advice of his ministers, and in the face of Te Hira's opposition, Grey proceeded to arrange for the lease of Tokatea from Riria's party alone.140 The Hauraki people, through the connexion of Ngati Tamatera with Ngati Raukawa in the Cook Strait region, and Ngati Paoa with Ngapuhi at Kaipara, were very conscious of Grey's past readiness to back his policy with force.141 Sinclair suggests, too, that Grey's success in opening the Tokatea, indicated his continuing ability to wield personal influence outside the main disaffected areas.142 He arrived at Coromandel unannounced on 4 June 1862, sending a letter ashore to Lydia 'expressing his wish that the Diggers should be allowed to get work on Paul's land at once and desiring her to come and arrange with [Turton] for the due registration of their names and the days during which they should be working until His Excellency returns to make a final settlement for the mining of the District when proper compensation would be given them for such ad interim occupancy of the land.'143 Lydia and several others arrived at Coromandel township. Grey's letter was read to them and his demands discussed:
The result was that she would agree to no such arrangements unless her former repeated demand be first complied with viz. the payment of £100 on account of the gold already dug from the ground and the unlawful manner in which it was taken.144
There had been boasts amongst mining parties that substantial weights of gold had been removed during their night forays,145 and Turton reported that he had eventually agreed to Riria's request for compensation on the condition that the reserved land at Tokatea was `surrendered' immediately to the Government for mining purposes. Turton believed that he had now secured the agreement of 'all the chief parties'. However, support for the transfer of control of Tokatea was lukewarm. Lydia, after reporting back to those who had been absent from the meeting, returned with an offer to open only a small piece of the reserved area. Turton declined to proceed and called for Grey to return.
138 Haglund, 'History of the Coromandel Goldfield,' p. 44.
139 Turton to Attorney–General, 27 &30 June 1862. BACL A 208/634.
140 Bell to Browne, 30 June 1862. Gore Browne MSS. Cited in Sinclair, Origins of the Maori Wars, p. 249.
141 See Shortland to Fox, 2 November 1863. MA 1863/342. Doc. 14, pp. 117–118; Paul in Speeches of Native
Chiefs at a meeting at Patupatu [sic] in Coromandel relative to an agreement for working Gold on their
lands taken literally 19, 20, 22 November 1852. Inward despatches from Lieutenant Governor Wynyard
G 8/8; Preece's Notes on Maori Matters, 27 November 1861. MA 1 1861/15.
142 Sinclair, Origins of the Maori Wars, p. 248.
143 Turton to Secretary for Crown Lands, June 1862. BACL A 208/688.
144 Ibid.
145 Daily Southern Cross, 6 May 1862. Cited in Haglund, 'History of the Coromandel Goldfield,' p. 42.
104
![]() |
6.29 113 |
▲back to top |
Chapter II: Hauraki and the Crown, 1850––1865
A large meeting was held in the Piako, attended by the Hauraki and Waikato tribes, and from which all Europeans were excluded. On 18 June Fox wrote privately to Grey that Te Hira had placed the district under the mana of the King despite missionary efforts at dissuasion, while Turton reported that the intention of the King party was to 'work the gold for themselves and convert it into sovereigns at Waikato for the benefit of the Maori nation.'146 Grey was determined that neither Te Hira nor the Maori King should be allowed to prevent access to the block and pushed ahead with the negotiations with Riria. According to Gorst, Grey was enraged by what he saw as the 'evil deeds' of the King, writing a 'very angry letter' criticising him for going to Hauraki. This was a provocative step, in the view of the King party, who replied that, 'if nobody had been harmed, it was idle to talk of punishing the King for his evil deeds'.147
Continuing in his strategy of dividing the right–holders in the block, Grey reached an agreement with Riria, Tareranui, Karaitiana, and nine others on 23 June 1862 whereby mining was permitted in return for an annual rent of £5oo, to commence from that date. Payment for two years' rent was to be made in advance, and the Government agreed also to pay an additional £1 per annum for every miner in excess of 500 on the field. Maori were dissatisfied that the 1852 arrangement had been allowed to lapse without warning and the Government was now required to give a year's notice of its intention to terminate the agreement.148
The announcement of this arrangement was received with approval by Pakeha. Grey congratulated himself on narrowly averting a 'serious collision between the two races'149 while Turton commented that the restraint of the miners in not tunnelling under the boundary, and the price paid for the opening refuted any suggestion that colonists were determined to 'rob the Maori of their gold.' While he saw the price as a large one for such a small area, he reported 'I cannot suppose for a moment that any portion of this expenditure [would] be lost'.150 At a large public meeting in Auckland, chaired by Whitaker, Grey was praised for his 'success in arranging the native difficulty at Kaipara' and for 'opening the Coromandel gold field to European enterprise'.151 Haglund argues, however, that:
In the general feeling of well–being thus experienced it was clear that the risk which Grey had taken in ignoring Te Hira ... was not fully appreciated. His action might well have led to serious repercussions, since Te Hira's title was quite clear.152
It was left to Te Matewaru themselves to reach an accommodation on the matter. Te Hira, accompanied by some Waikato, arrived at Koputauaki on 28 June to protest the
146 Fox to Grey, 18 June 1862. Grey Collection, NZ Letters. GLNZ F 23 (2); Fox to Grey, 18 June 1862. Grey Collection, NZ Letters. GLNZ F 23 (2); Turton to Secretary Crown Lands, 20 June 1862. BACL A 208/688.
147 J.E. GORST, The Maori King. London, 1864, 2nd ed. 1959, p. 298.
148 Despatch of Governor Grey to Duke of Newcastle, 29 June 1862; Despatch of Grey to Newcastle, GRPP 1863 (467), P. 155.
149 Ibid. Doc. 23, p.
150 Turton to Cochrane and Creighton, zo June 1862. BACL A 208/688.
151 Daily Southern Cross, 25 June 1862.
152 Haglund, 'History of the Coromandel Goldfield,' p. 48.
105
![]() |
6.30 114 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800–1885
transaction. Turton reported that he appeared to be 'very wrathful with Lydia' and had threatened to write to 'his friends at Tauranga and the Thames, to come and reside with him on the boundary' It was suggested by Turton that Te Hira's speech was partly dictated by the presence of Waikato. He eventually accepted £600 from Lydia, stating that [i]n future the land [w]as to be considered as belonging to him and the gold to Riria.'153 Grey had left Te Hira with little choice. He could seek compromise and maintain the peace of Hauraki or he could assert his right to control the development of tribal land against a Government which was seen as ready to back its desires with armed force. In this high–handed manner, Grey was able to push through the transaction but according to Gorst, in so doing, helped convince King supporters that the Government meant war.154
Government officials considered Te Hira's claim—which was, moreover, tainted by his association with the King—to have been satisfactorily disposed of by these proceedings. He was reported to have gone on to Kennedy Bay to persuade Ngati Porou, and others on that coast, to place their land under the protection of the King, and to have travelled next to Wharekawa and the west coast of the Gulf In July, Te Hira again protested the events at Koputauaki, but Turton flatly denied his claim that the £600 had been accepted from Lydia as a penalty for having 'trampled under foot the Maori law—viz. that the gold diggings of Coromandel should not be worked by European miners'. He argued that Te Hira's statement had been rejected by Lydia's people, and that 'in law', the money had been given in a straightforward recognition of his 'joint proprietorship in the land.' Turton saw no problem with the conduct of the cession, and condemned Te Hira's assertion as an 'afterthought' prompted by greed, or, by the 'scheming suggestions' of the Waikato; or else, the note could be dismissed as a piece of political manoeuvring on the chief's part:
[T]he note may be considered a protest against any occupation of this district which he has been instructed to make by the Piako runanga but which he preferred to keep in abeyance until he had possessed the portion of the money in which case it might be considered as a kind of 'take' from which to manufacture some future grievance.155
The Administration of the Coromandel Gold Field
On 28 June 1862 Grey declared the Coromandel to be a gold field under the 'Gold Fields Act 1858'.156 The gold field, described as 'that part of the Coromandel Peninsula lying to the North of the line drawn from the mouth of the Waihou River on the West to the mouth of the Whitianga River on the East, thence following the Whenuakite River to its source, and thence by a straight line to the Haho point' encompassed not only the Tokatea block, but lands still being worked under the 1861 agreement and for which
153 Turton to Secretary of Crown Lands, 1 July 1862– BACL A 208/688.
154 Gorst, The Maori King, p. 299.
155 Turton to Pollen, 13 August 1862. BACL A 208/688.
156 See Anderson, 'Gold Mining,' p. 27.
10 6
![]() |
6.31 115 |
▲back to top |
Chapter 11: Hauraki and the Crown, 1850–1865
Maori right–holders had not yet received payment. Thus, in the following month (on 23 July) a second arrangement was reached with Pita Taukaka also known as Pita Taurua of Patukirikiri, Kitahi Te Taniwha (son of Horeta) of Ngati Whanaunga and Patene Puhata of Ngati Paoa whereby the Government would pay £1 for every miner working their lands at Kapanga, Ngaurukehu, and Matawai.157
Later enquiry into the 1861–1862 gold field agreements between Maori and the Govern–ment, revealed that little attention had been paid to how they would be administered, responsibility for the issue of licences and miners' rights falling largely on the shoulders of Turton who performed the unpaid duties of gold field warden in addition to those of Commissioner of Crown Lands, Resident Magistrate, and Coroner. No mechanism was set up for the distribution of revenues among the various right–holders. Nor was the date on which the July 1862 agreement was to come into effect stated, resulting in subsequent debate regarding the calculation of rents. In September 1863, a year after the opening of the field, Pita Taraua requested that he be paid for Patukirikiri lands worked by diggers, urging that he had been the 'first to throw open land, had done so without stipulation for payment and paved the way for negotiations with Paul's people, that they had received payment and that though the late commissioner had talked of making some arrangements with regard to the diggers working on different native lands he had heard nothing further in the matter.'158 A claim for revenues dating from 1861 when the diggers first began working the field was rejected by Lawlor who argued that Maori were entitled to payment only from the date of the signing of the actual cession.'159
There was no real agreement between Maori and the Government about the terms of the opening, the relationship that had been established between them by the fact of cession, or, of the principles under which the field was to operate. Maori, instead of receiving active protection of their rights, found themselves in constant dispute with the Govern–ment's man–on–the–spot over rents, bridges, and landing sites. Turton, who had been active in promoting the opening of Tokatea in his capacity of Commissioner of Crown Lands, continually refused to countenance Maori efforts to participate in the profits being generated by mining developments.
Maori very soon expressed dissatisfaction with the arrangements that had been made, rapidly developing a clearer understanding of the potential for profit in the opening of the gold field. Pita and Makoare who had failed to receive any revenues in the first year, did not see themselves as excluded by the November 1861 agreement from exploiting revenue–generating aspects of the field other than the licence fees, and attempted to charge ground rent for tent sites and for the removal of all timber from their land. Turton complained, however, that Maori were making 'extortionate' demands. In his opinion, miners paid kr per annum for mining, and 'residence' was implied in the 'contract'. Maori should receive ground rent only from those buildings situated on land reserved to them.
157 Letter from Mackay to Native Minister, 19 October 1864. AJHR 1869, A–17, end. E. Doc. 59, pp. 1374–1376.
158 Lawlor to Native Minister, 1 September 1863. Outward Letterbook, Resident Magistrate's Office, Coromandel. BACL A 608/634.
159 Ibid. See also Lawlor to Native Secretary, 26 February 1864. BACL A 208/688.
107
107
![]() |
6.32 116 |
▲back to top |
![]() |
6.33 117 |
▲back to top |
Chapter II: Hauraki and the Crown, 1850–1865
In summary, it has been argued here that the actions of Crown officials with regard to the Coromandel gold field in the early 1860s demonstrate, already, a shift away from the spirit in which the initial Patapata had been signed: the use of veiled threats, and a greater willingness to ignore the stated wishes of right–holders, and to subordinate their interests to the needs of the mining community and the 'public good'. At Tokatea the Crown demonstrated that when the European community demanded, it was prepared to break its compact with Maori and override tribal rights. And in the day to day implementation of arrangements for opening of the field—what sort of payment Maori should receive, whether it should be in direct proportion to the value of the resource, for the first diggings, and for all surface uses—Maori again tended to lose out in the balance between their aspirations and the demands of the mining and settler community.
War
In the tense atmosphere leading to the revival of war, the isolated Coromandel miners feared that the tempered hostility already demonstrated by Te Matewaru in protection of Tokatea, might sharpen into violence. The mining community held meetings on the gold field in late May to discuss its defence. It was proposed that the Government be petitioned for arms but Maori objected strongly, stating that they had demonstrated their neutrality regarding the events at Taranaki and Waikato, and demanding equal treatment. They threatened to close the field immediately, and the idea was dropped.163 Conscious of the exposed position of the Coromandel, most Pakeha chose to leave. By August only an estimated ioo Europeans, including settlers and businessmen, remained in the Coromandel area.164
The disposition of the Hauraki tribes was regarded with considerable anxiety by Government agents in the early 1860s. In 1861 McLean had advocated the suspension of land purchase activity in the Thames because of the 'unsettled state of the Natives' of the district.165 Alarmist reports were sent in by Preece, Drummond Hay, and James Speedy in 1862.166 Te Hira's support for the King was also viewed with great suspicion and hostility.167 Yet the actions of Hauraki were largely demonstrative of their desire to remain in peace. Te Hira forbore to take armed retaliation against Grey's forcible alienation of Tokatea, and later gave reassurances to the Government of his peaceful intent.168 Selwyn informed Grey that, 'Hauraki came and sat in the middle as neutrals' after a number of inflammatory speeches on the Waitara question, at the Matamata King
163 See Te Taniwha, Pita Taurua and Coromandel runanga to Government, 13 May 1863. IA 1 1863/1368; Daily Southern Cross, 18 May 1863.
164 See Haglund, 'History of the Coromandel Goldfield,' p. 75.
165 McLean memorandum, August 1861. MA 11/1861/115.
166 See Report from Drummond Hay & Report from James Preece. AJHR, 1862, E–7, pp. Doc. 54, pp. 1326– 1331; Resident Magistrate, Waiuku, to Native Minister, 21 June 186z. AJHR, 1863, E–4, pp. 22–23.
167 See Turton to Pollen, 13 August 1862. BACL A 208/688.
168 See discussion below.
109
109
![]() |
6.34 118 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800–1885
meeting in October 1862.169 Hauraki chiefs, Taraia, Rapata, Te Hira, and Pineaha wrote to Commissioner Bell, declaring:
Friend, we will not ally ourselves to crime; you must first set upon us. All that we desire is for our matters to be investigated by the Law. ... Ngatitamatera, Ngatiwhanaunga, Ngatipaoa and all the Hauraki tribes will not go to Taranaki, nor do they approve of evi1.170
When war broke out in the Waikato, only a few sections of the Hauraki people were drawn into the fighting. Belgrave has pointed out that Ngati Paoa, based on the western shores of the Firth, were in a particularly difficult situation—caught between opposing forces, far closer to Auckland and more immediately threatened by the Government's military power than was a tribe such as Ngati Maniapoto. However great their sympathy with the King Movement, and despite shared Tainui origin, they were likely to take a relatively moderate position. Thus, while Urikaraka and Te Hungawaka of Ngati Paoa played an important role in the guerrilla campaign against Cameron's supply lines, the majority of the tribe remained neutral.171 Nor did Ngati Tamatera become heavily involved in the fighting at Waikato. In November, Edward Shortland, Native Secretary, reported that the 'most numerous portion of the Natives of Hauraki who [had] remained quiet [were] Ngati Tamatera' under the friendly influence of Te Moananui, and `Ngati Paoa based at Taupo and the west coast as far as Mawhai.' According to Shortland, Nahi had led 30 Ngati Paoa warriors to fight with the Waikato. The rest remained in their settlements under the leadership of Puhata, Haora Tipa, and Tamati who had given frequent proof of their goodwill towards the Government. No Maori were reported to have joined the fighting from along the east coast (Kati Kati to Cape Colville), and Shortland believed that Ngati Paoa based at Mercury Bay would remain quiet under Puhata's influence.172 Only a small band of Ngati Whanaunga led by Ngakapa supported the King while Rawiri Te Ua and Te Taniwha maintained a friendly relationship with the Government.173
The Waikato also drew some support from peoples based in the inland Ohinemuri–Piako region—for example, from 'Whakatohea', the gathered remnants of the early local tribes and persons who had sought refuge in the area and had since developed into a cohesive and noted fighting force. Te Arakuri, a chief 'loyal' to the Government, reported a conversation with the captain of the Maori–owned schooner, Eclair, to Lawlor who had replaced Turton as Resident Magistrate in the Coromandel. According to Te Arakuri, Ngati Maru, Ngati Tumutumu (of Ngati Rahiri), Ngati Kotinga, and Te Horoawatea at Kerepehi had mustered 8o–zoo men. Taraia, Te Hira, and their sections of Ngati Tamatera remained at their settlements, despite their known sympathy for the King, but
169 G. Selwyn to Grey, z8 October 186z. In Grey Collection, NZ Letters. GLNZ S 16.
170 Letter from Thames Natives, 25 May 1863. Despatches from Governor Grey. AJHR 1863, E–3, p. 62.
Doc. 56, p. 1337.
171 M. Belgrave, `Ngati Paoa: An investigation of their land loss due to the New Zealand Settlements Act 1863,' report prepared for the Waitangi Tribunal, 1987, pp. 4–5.
172 Shortland to Fox, z November 1863. MA 1 1863/342. Doc. 14, pp. 113–115.
173 See Report from Drummond Hay. AJHR 1862, E–7, p. 12. Doc. 54, p. 1326.
110
![]() |
6.35 119 |
▲back to top |
Chapter 11: Hauraki and the Crown, 1850-1865
Te Arakuri considered that, 'as Whakatohea who are serfs of Taraia are closely connected and constantly with the Kerepehi natives some few of them may possibly have gone.'174
In the build up to the war, the Government had regarded the numerous Ngati Maru with as much anxiety as they had Ngati Paoa.175 It is not clear, however, what degree of support they gave to the King when war eventually broke out in the Waikato. Te Arakuri reported that the only Ngati Maru leader to remain in the district was Hotereni Taipari, the others having left the coast via Piako to Moerangi and Mangawaru to join the King's forces.176 Mackay maintained, subsequently, that one-third of the men at Thames had participated in the fighting.177
Those who remained in the district, attempted to preserve their neutrality as the Government's demonstration of military power intensified, but they began to suffer from the Government's campaign, in spite of their peaceful conduct. The Sandfly and Miranda commenced cruising the Hauraki Gulf, searching native vessels, and keeping an eye on the peninsula and the Thames Firth. Intensifying naval patrol was seen by the Government as necessary for the protection of settlers thought to be vulnerable to attack from canoes 'creeping along the shore to Howick, Tamaki, Orakei or even across to Waiheke.'178 Clearly, however, the policy was also intended to underwrite the Government's effort to control the eastern approaches of the Waikato valley, and ultimately, to suppress any unfriendly action on the part of the Hauraki tribes.
Hauraki iwi considered the measure to be unwarranted, and expressed their anxiety at the Government's intentions. Lawlor reported in July, that a meeting had been held by Taraia, Moananui, Tauaura, and some 100 Maori to ascertain each other's views on the war. No sympathy had been expressed for the Waikato although others stated their opposition to the patrol of the gulf, complaining that 'doing so ... shut them inside their own doors.'179 Leading Hauraki chiefs continued to reassure the Government of their reluctance to join in the fighting. Proposals to evacuate the Coromandel drew assurances from Te Hira that such a measure was unnecessary. Hauraki took steps to preserve the peace in the peninsula, Lawlor reporting in September that Te Hira, Te Moananui, and other chiefs had drawn a boundary at Tararu Point on the coast, as a boundary across which the King's men could not cross.180
One of the first actions of the Fox-Whitaker ministry, dominated by the Auckland 'war party', was to proclaim a strict blockade of the whole coast between Maraetai Point and the River Thames to Cape Colville. This measure was imposed over the objections of Shortland who, outlining the limited extent of their involvement in the fighting, argued
174 Lawlor to Minister of War, 26 September 1863. BACL A 208/634.
175 See Report of Drummond Hay & Report of James Preece. AJHR 1862, E-7, pp. 11-16. Doc. 54, pp. 1326-1331.
176 Lawlor to Minister of War, 26 September 1863. BACL A 208/634.
177 Report by Mackay on the Thames Gold Fields, 27 July 1869. AJHR 1869, A-17, p. 3. Doc. 59, p. 1361.
178 Graham to Colonial Secretary, 16 July 1863. IA 1863/1979.
179 Lawlor to Minister of Native Affairs, 22 July 1863. BACL A 208/634.
180 Lawlor to Minister of War, zz September 1863. BACL A208/634.
111
![]() |
6.36 120 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800–1885
that the Hauraki tribes posed no threat. Shortland protested that: 'The restrictions ... would be most severely felt by Natives of Hauraki who have taken no part in the war—who have been frequently assured that if they remained quiet they would not be interfered with.'181 The Crown rather than protecting Maori along with settler interests, imposed an economic blockade on non–combatant Hauraki which cut across their previous participation in the modern economy based on trade with Auckland.182 Particularly affected were Coromandel Maori, who had become increasingly dependent on European goods and markets since the opening of the field. The landing of an armed boat from the Sandfly in the harbour was seen by local Maori, as an attempt by the Government to force a collision, and a possible declaration of war on them.183
On 16 November 1863 the Government moved to control the eastern approach to the Waikato. A force of 900 men embarked for the western shores of the gulf in an attempt to occupy those Maori settlements suspected of supplying provisions to the Waikato, and then to establish a line of forts extending to the Queen's Redoubt. The expeditionary force arrived at Whakatiwai (near Miranda) in early December, to find rifle pits dug along the beach. The fleet proceeded along the coast and shelled three settlements in its search for alternative anchorage. The defenders of Whakatiwai retreated towards Waitakaruru pursued by the coastguard. The expeditionary force moved inland, setting fire to the large settlement at Paparata which had been evacuated some time earlier. Shots were exchanged, and whare also burnt at Hopuaruru, a settlement with several acres under cultivation, on the Mangatangi River.184
Government forces established control over the lower gulf. Redoubts were established at Pukorokoro (Miranda), Maiapu (Esk) and Paparata (Surrey) to form a line of forti–fications and communication posts, dissecting the southern Hauraki rohe, and which was to constitute the Waikato confiscation line. The Esk maintained a blockade of Thames while identified enemy were punished.185 Lawlor reported in December that:
It is said that the natives are so driven from Pukorokoro that they have removed three or four times, but always find themselves followed by the troops. They are now supposed to be encamped a little to the southward of Maku Maku and are consequently living in a most wretched manner, this district being an immense swamp.186
A 'reconnoitring expedition' plundered and burned down Maku Maku in January.187
181 Shortland to Fox, 2 November 1863. MA 1 1863/342. Doc. 14, pp. 112–113.
182 I have not ascertained when the blockade was lifted. A letter of complaint was received from Pineaha Wharekohai, protesting the continuing imposition, in November 1864. See Le 1/1865/142.
183 Lawlor to Minister of War, ro November & 22, November 1863. BACL A 208/634.
184 Carey to Colonel Gamble, 5 December 1863, end. in Grey to Newcastle, 4 January 1864. GBPP, vol. 13, p. 511; Journals of the Deputy Quartermaster General in New Zealand, I December 1863. WO 33/16, pp. 69, 78, 83 (175, 174, 179). Cited in A. Parsonson, Tainui Claims to Onewhero and Maramarua Forests: Historical Overview,' report for Tainui, 1996. Wai 3o, doc. A3, p. 113.
185 J. Cowan, The New Zealand Wars: A History of the Maori Campaigns and the Pioneering Period. Vol. 1. Wellington, 2922, p. 323.
186 Lawlor to Minister of War, 7 December 1863. BACL A 208/634.
187 Daily Southern Cross, II January 1864. See John Hutton, "'Troublesome Specimens." A Study Of The Relationship Between the Crown and the Tangata Whenua of Hauraki 1863–1869,' M.A. thesis, University of Auckland, 1995, PP. 40, 42.
112
![]() |
6.37 121 |
▲back to top |
Chapter 11: Hauraki and the Crown, 1850–1865
The Hauraki people considered their response to the bombardment and debarkation of Government troops. At a large meeting at Manaia, the majority were reported to have wished to 'proceed at once to the scene of operation' while Moananui and Hotereni Taipari advocated that they remain in their own settlements, arguing that Puhata had condoned the landing of the troops.188 All felt anxiety at the movement of naval vessels, it being feared that the Government intended to force a collision, but the general determination appears to have been to preserve neutrality if possible. Taraia headed a party to Pukorokoro to persuade the inhabitants to remove to the western side of the Firth—a move which officials regarded with some suspicion—while defensive measures were taken at Kauaeranga. Assisted by a considerable number of Whakatohea who had come to the coast to watch the proceedings of the Government forces, Ngati Maru threw earthworks up at the mouth of the Kauaeranga creek and moved their vessels higher up the river.189 In the meantime, they assured the Government through Lanfear that the few members of their tribe who had offered any offence to the Government were absent from the community, having gone to the Waikato.190 By the end of the year Hauraki Maori had limited options. Peace advocates were in an increasingly dominant position within the tribes, condemning the 'folly of commencing war which must eventually lead to the extermination of the whole of the natives.'191 That threat was seen to remain for the Hauraki tribes, Lawlor reporting in January that they continued to fear that the Government intended to invade and construct forts on the peninsula after Waikato had been defeated.192
The New Zealand Settlements Act became law on 3 December 1863, while the Govern–ment maintained the pressure on the ground. The invasion of the Tauranga district in January threatened Hauraki to the south and the strict enforcement of the blockade began to pinch the communities along the shores of the Firth.193 James Mackay194 had been sent to the district as Assistant Native Secretary to settle disturbances arising from the Government's destruction of waka. He reported that 'many of the Natives who had been in rebellion' were willing to give up their arms. Grey ordered him to set up headquarters on the Esk to receive their surrender. In April, Mackay, accompanied by Rawiri Te Ua of Ngati Whanaunga and Haora Tipa of Ngati Paoa, landed at Whakatiwai where he
188 Lawlor to Minister of War, 30 November 1863. BACL A 208/634.
189 Lawlor to Minister of War, 23 & 30 November, 7 & 22 December 1863. In ibid.
190 Tookey report, end. Lawlor to Minister of War, 22 December 1863. In ibid.
191 Lawlor to Minister of War, 22 December 1863. In ibid.
192 Lawlor to Minister of War, 11 January 1864. In ibid.
193 Daily Southern Cross, March summary 1864. See Hutton, "Trouble Specimens," p. 43.
194 In May Mackay was appointed as Civil Commissioner for the Auckland district. He brought to the position knowledge of Maori language, and experience in both gold field administration and land negotiation. His arrival in the Hauraki coincided with a readiness, under Weld's self–reliant policy and the chimera of Hauhauism, to accord wide discretion to officers in the field. For the next decade Mackay exercised a profound effect on Crown policy and practice with regard to the Hauraki tribes. The need to retain a good officer at Auckland meant that he escaped the general reduction in the number of civil commissioners during the subsequent retrenchment of the Native Department. Although the Crown withdrew from land purchase operations from 1865 to 1871, Mackay continued in these years to negotiate for the extinguishment of Hauraki interests in Kati Kati–Te Puna, Piako–Whangamarino and East Wairoa, and for the opening of auriferous lands to mining. At the same time he acted in a position analogous to a trustee for the Maori owners of the Thames gold field lands in his capacity of warden.
113
![]() |
6.38 122 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800-1885
accepted the surrender of Ngati Paoa. He then proceeded to deal with Ngati Maru who had been anxiously watching the events on the other side of the Firth and whose fishing and trading activities had been severely limited by the blockade.195
In a speech given some 30 years later, Mackay told his audience:
I was warned that the Thames Natives were very treacherous and that I had better not venture among them, so I sent one or two friendly Natives across to ask the Ngatimaru whether they would like to see me. They sent a message to the effect that I might come if I liked, or stop away if I liked, which is not a very cordial invitation in Maori but generally rather suspicious.196
He landed on the banks of the Kauaeranga and received a reluctant surrender of arms. This was followed by expeditions to Ohinemuri and Opukeko (where, with some difficulty, he persuaded Ngati Tamatera to lay down their arms), to the Ngati Tamatera settlement of Te Moananui at Waiomu, and to Coromandel (where Patukirikiri involvement in the fighting had been limited and only a few arms were turned in). According to the Commander of the Esk, a total of 28 guns, five spears, three tomahawks, 13 cartouche boxes, 120 rounds of ammunition, and the cutter, Snowflake, which had supplied the Pukorokoro people, were surrendered.197
There is little in the record to indicate the terms in which the surrender was discussed, either at the Coromandel, or at settlements to the south and on the western shores where Hauraki interests were directly affected by military invasion and the Government's confiscation policy. At a culminating ceremony, held at Coromandel on 18 April 1864, Lawlor reported that Mackay had explained the meaning of the Governor's proclamation `relative to the oath of allegiance required to have been taken by them as well as pointing out to them who should give up their arms.' Eight more Maori surrendered their weapons, took the oath of allegiance and after shaking hands with us as friends they returned to their places.' Mackay had then expressed his hope that those who had not yet taken the oath of allegiance would do so 'but not to be in too much hurry'.198 A small number of oaths were sent in to the Government over the next nine months.199
At Tauranga Mackay was placed under arrest by Colonel Greer when he insisted on explaining clearly to Ngaiterangi the terms of surrender and the confiscation of their lands." Little has been found, however, to indicate what was said to the Hauraki people, in general, or what promises were made to those who had not been involved in 'rebellion' but whose lands had been occupied. Maora Rangituma who had been forced out of Maramarua, later complained that promises made by Shortland—that she would be able to return to the area—had not been kept:
195 See Tookey report in Lawlor to Minister of War, 22 December 1863. BACL A 208/634.
196 J. Mackay, Narrative of the Opening of the Hauraki District for Gold Mining, Auckland, 1896, p. 4.
197 Hamilton Esk to Commodore Wiseman, 19 April 1864. G 16/5.
198 Ibid.; see also Lawlor to Native Secretary, i8 April 1864, BACL A 208/634.
199 Lawlor letters, 19 March, 11 October & 20 December 1864. Ibid.
200 See G.H. Scholefield, A Dictionary of New Zealand Biography, vol. 2, Wellington, 1940, p. 20.
114
![]() |
6.39 123 |
▲back to top |
Chapter 11: Hauraki and the Crown, 1850–1865
Our land has been taken into Governor Grey's boundary. During the time Mr Shortland was staying here we asked him to allow us to go back to Maramarua. Mr Shortland said No,
I will not let you—but when the flame of the enemy's fire is extinguished the law will replace yourself and your children on your land—you must stay quiet ... Mr Mackay was placed as the person to carry out the law for the people that are loyal to the Queen and at this time we are investigating land and each man is living on his land. But for myself and my children, we are strangers on other people's land.201
Commentators, however, saw Maori who had taken the oath as quickly grasping the reality of the Government's supremacy, accepting the loss of their land as 'just', and putting in claims for compensation.202
Confiscation
The Government had developed its initial confiscation policy with little consideration for the interests of tribes adjoining Waikato—or for the political disposition of those people. The occupation and confiscation of a large district, including a considerable portion of the Hauraki domain, had been contemplated before the outbreak of fighting, or the involvement of Ngati Paoa in the attacks at Koheroa and Drury in mid–July 1863. Domett, in a memorandum to Grey on 24 June, advised that 'war with some of the most powerful tribes appeared] inevitable and imminent.' According to Domett, the Governor had outlined a plan for the defence of the southern frontier of the 'settled districts' before the Executive Council. This involved placing armed steamers on, and posts along, the northern bank of the Waikato:
Then from the bend of the river to establish a line of fortified posts, extending to the Hauraki Gulf — ... the Gulf and its shores to be looked after another steamer. Next, to throw forward military posts from the central bend ... up to Paetai and Ngaruawahia, taking permanent possession of these places. ... At the same time to clear out all hostile Natives at present residing between the Auckland isthmus, and the line of the River and fortified posts ... which together cross the island. Lastly to confiscate the lands of the hostile Natives, part of which lands would be given away and settled on military tenure to provide for the future security of the districts nearer Auckland, and the remainder sold to defray the expenses of the war.203
Even though the involvement of Hauraki was limited in the first months of the war, Fox, during the November debates on the New Zealand Settlements Bill, included the whole of the Thames and Piako district, 710,000 acres, in his estimates of 'acreage ... in those districts where rebellion exists—and in which alone the Government has any intention of extended operations'. 204
201 Maora Rangtuma to Fenton, 5 June 1865. Waikato Confiscations. Compensation Court: Mackay's Awards. File 3/18. Dosli Hamilton. RDB, vol. 104, pp. 40033–40034.
202 See G. Clarke to Colonial Secretary, 28 November 1863. Waikato Confiscation, Mackay's Awards.
File 3/17. Dosli Hamilton. RDB, vol. 104, pp. 40022–40024; Fenton to Native Minister, 4 March 1865, RDB vol. 111, pp. 42995–42996.
203 Memorandum for the Governor, 24 June 1863. AJHR, 1863, E–7, p. 8. Doc. 57, p. 1338.
204 Fox in NZPD, 1861–1863, p. 783.
115
"5
![]() |
6.40 124 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800–1885
Despite the efforts of the Hauraki people, on the whole, to remain outside of the fighting, they did not escape punishment. Parsonson has pointed out that the New Zealand Government saw the taking of lands from people who had not 'justly forfeited their rights by rebellion', as essential to confiscation policy. Whitaker, as Attorney General, commented in a memorandum sent on by Grey to the Colonial Office, that unless this was the case, the object of the New Zealand Settlements Act would be thwarted:
[P]ortions of a tribe have joined in the Rebellion, leaving a few behind them, in some instances with the avowed object of preserving the Tribal land from forfeiture. The New Zealand native tenure of Land is for the most part ... tribal, and if the principle were admitted that the loyalty or neutrality of a few individuals would preserve the Lands of the tribe, the Act would for the most part be a dead letter. ... 205
Whitaker's Ministry had intended to take one large block north of the line from Kawhia to Tauranga, returning lands in estates ranging in size from ten to 2,000 acres to 'each of those of the former inhabitants who wish[ed] to return and reside in the District.' Controversy over the policy changed its application, however, the Government indicating that confiscation in the Province of Auckland would be now 'limited' to 1,000,000 acres, taken in several blocks, and that the claims of 'Friendly Natives and others' would be considered.206 Confining its original ambitions, the Government did not take the whole of the rohe of the Hauraki iwi who were seen as being lucky to have escaped wider confiscation. Despite this perception, the Marutuahu zones of influence and usage had been lost to the south–east and to the west. The Central Waikato confiscation boundary extended from Miranda, along the Hapuakohe Ranges, down the course of the Mangawaru Stream to Te Hoe–a–Tainui, and on southwards, absorbing a portion of the 'Piako,' and Hauraki interests in the area, as far west of the line as the Whangamarino and Maramarua lands where they had traditionally held cultivations on the river and bird–snaring rights which intermingled with those of Waikato.207 Ngati Paoa and Ngati Whanaunga also lost their rights within the confiscated East Wairoa block at the back of the Hunua Ranges, while measures aimed largely at Ngaiterangi at Tauranga impinged upon the acknowledged interests of Te Moananui, Taraia and Ngati Tamatera on the east coast. Based on a computerisation of cadastral maps, confiscation and tribal boundaries claimed by Hauraki, the confiscation amounted to some 61,941 acres of land at Pukorokoro, 92,163 acres at Te Aroha–Te Puna and at East Wairoa, in which Hauraki peoples held tupuna and/or resource rights. The loss cut into one of the last extensive tracts of territory held by Ngati Paoa, and transferred control of the approaches from the Firth to the Waikato, into the Government's hands. That the Hauraki interests were forfeit in these lands—or that they were forced to accept their loss and to take compensation instead—seems all the more unjust in light of the efforts of the majority to adhere to a peaceful and neutral position.
205 Whitaker Memorandum, 4 January 1864, end. in Grey to Newcastle, 6 January 1864 (no.10), CO 209/178, pp. 279–280. Cited in Parsonson, Tainui Claims,' pp. 163–164.
206 Whitaker Memoranda, 25 June 1864 & 4 October 1864. NM, 1864, E–2, pp. 58, 95. See Parsonson, Tainui Claims,' p. 191.
207 For tribal history of general region, see G.J. Murdoch, A Brief History of the Human Occupation of the Hunua Catchment Parkland, up, 1993.
116
![]() |
6.41 125 |
▲back to top |
Chapter II: Hauraki and the Crown, 1850–1865
(a) Tauranga
In August 1864, Governor Grey, accompanied by Fox and Whitaker, accepted the `absolute and inconditional submission' of Ngaiterangi at Te Papa. According to Mackay, Ngaiterangi 'gave up all their lands to be dealt with as the Governor pleased,' while Grey promised that in the 'ultimate settlement ... the amount taken [should] not exceed one–fourth part of the whole lands.'208 An important element of the Government's policy with regard to the east coast, was its insistence on the transfer of the Te Puna block.
Soon after the surrender to Grey, it was decided that the quarter of 'Ngaiterangi' land to be confiscated should be located between the Waimapu and Wairoa Rivers. Land north of the Wairoa River would be 'purchased' by the Government. H.T. Clarke, Civil Commissioner for the district, noted that the Government insisted that Maori at Tauranga hand over Te Puna, which they agreed to, partly in light of their traditional rivalry with Ngati Tamatera and the Thames tribes in the area:
It was distinctly understood by the Natives at the time that peace was made, that Te Puna would be absolutely required by the Government but that it should be paid for. The Natives expressed themselves as satisfied with this arrangement, as it would place an armed force of Europeans between themselves and the Thames people, who they greatly feared would take advantage of the weakened and disarmed condition to revive their old land feuds.209
Later that month a group of nine 'friendly' Tauranga chiefs travelled to Auckland 'to arrange more fully' the carrying out of the terms of surrender. According to Heale's memorandum on Tauranga affairs:
[A]s it was found that any block of land which the Government might take by way of confiscation would be embarrassed by claims to particular pieces, preferred by loyal members of the tribe, a purchase was made from these to include all lands belonging to the sellers, which the Government might take at three shillings per acre, and £10000 was paid on account of this purchase, a sum which, ... is likely to cover any claims they have on the block required by the Government. ... 210
The payment was represented as compensation for any inequities arising from the confiscation, but Sorrenson points out that 'the Government had got a foothold and later, by paying off the other claims, obtained the land even though some of the groups were completely opposed to its sale.'211 The Hauraki tribes, although they had taken little part in the Tauranga campaign or the negotiations in which these matters of confiscation had
been decided, were now obliged to set up a claim for payment for their interests, or miss out entirely.
Ngati Tamatera immediately protested Ngaiterangi's right to alienate the block. According to Mackay:
208 Cited in E. Stokes, 'Te Raupatu o Tauranga Moana: The Confiscation of Tauranga Lands,' report prepared for the Waitangi Tribunal, 1990, pp. 38. For discussion of the terms of surrender, see V. O'Malley, The Aftermath of the Tauranga Raupatu 1864–1981,' report for CFRT, 1994, PP. 22–4.
209 Clarke to Mantell, 23 June 1865. AJHR, 2867, A–20, p. 12. Doc. 58, p. 1345
210 Memorandum by Heale, 27 June 1865. AJHR, 1867, A–20, p. 24. Doc. 58, p. 2347.
211 M.P.K. Sorrenson, 'The Tauranga Confiscation', (Submission re the Tauranga Confiscation), 1978, RDB, vol. 139, p. 53357.
117
"7
![]() |
6.42 126 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800–1885
The loyal chief Te Moananui and several others waited on ... Fox ... and urged their claims. It was then arranged that Ngatitamatera and Ngaiterangi should each select six men as representatives of the tribe, and that Mr H.T. Clarke ... and myself should act as arbitrators in the case.212
The two groups met in Auckland in December 1864. Te Moananui's rights through descent from Ranginui, one of the two 'original owners' of the district, were acknow–ledged 'in that respect' by Ngaiterangi who themselves claimed through conquest. Although Te Moananui had withdrawn from the area in the period just before Ngapuhi's invasion, Mackay and Clarke found that Ngati Tamatera had continued to exercise rights in the area since that time: The arbitrators then decided that the block claimed by Te Moananui should be surveyed, valued, and the amount of compensation or consideration money, as was determined by that valuation, was to be equally divided between Ngatitamatera and Ngaiterangi.'213 Taraia Ngakuti's section of Ngati Tamatera claimed a greater portion of the block—extending from Te Kauri to Te Puna—than did Te Moananui.214 In Taraia's absence, this matter was left for later resolution.
Ngati Pukenga, based in Manaia, also asserted a claim to the block, petitioning the Government in December against the Ngaiterangi sale. The grounds of their interest were summarised by Mackay three years later:
The evidence given ... was to the effect that Tauranga formerly belonged to the Ranginui and Waitaha tribes from whom the Tawera or Ngatipukenga were descended. ... The Ngatita–matera held the greater portion of the country between Katikati and Te Puna. The others (Tawera, Arawa and Ngatipukenga) ... held the land between Te Puna and Maketu.215
When this pattern had been disrupted by the arrival of Ngaiterangi, a portion of Tawera (Ngatihe and Ngatihoke) had allied themselves with the newcomers. The others had withdrawn to the Coromandel side of the peninsula. According to Mackay, Ngaiterangi and Ngatitamatera had 'alternatively occupied the Kati Kati block since that period'.216 In 1857 Maihi Pohepohe of Ngatihe had invited Tawera to return to Tauranga, and had reinstated them on a small portion of their original territory as part of his strategy in an armed dispute with Ngaiterangi over eel pa. The commissioners recommended, therefore, that Tawera could 'only fairly claim those portions of land of which they have retained possession, or which have been returned to them by their former conquerors.'217
The survey of the Kati Kati–Te Puna block, postponed until the end of the peach season, was further delayed by the development of Pai–marire resistance on the east coast. By this stage, the pendulum of Hauraki opinion had swung further towards co–operation with the Government. In February 1865 a large meeting of 1,200 Maori was held at Kauaeranga, at which Taraia was said to have bowed himself before Mackay, and
212 Mackay to Fitzgerald, 16 September 1865. AJHR, 1867, A–20, p. 16. Doc. 58, p. 1349.
213 Ibid. Doc. 58, p. 1349.
214 Notes on Te Moananui's and Ngaiterangi daims to lands at Kati Kati, 27 December 1864 & Mackay to Fitzgerald, 16 September 1865. AJHR, 1867, A–20, pp. 8 &16. Doc. 58, p. 1341, 1349.
215 Le 1/1867/114. Cited in Stokes, 'Te Raupatu o Tauranga Moana,' p. 96.
216 Ibid.
217 Report on Te Tawera and Ngaiterangi Claims, 22 June 1865. AJHR, 1867, A–20, p. Doc. 58, p. 1344.
118
118
![]() |
6.43 127 |
▲back to top |
Chapter 11: Hauraki and the Crown, 1850-1865
Ngakapa to have presented him with a taonga of great significance—a cloak linking Hauraki with Potatau—to signify their willingness to live in peace with Pakeha.218 There were rumours of an intended attack by Ngati Porou Pai-marire on the isolated Coromandel and Kennedy Bay communities but these proved unfounded. Travelling in the Eclipse, Mackay arrived in Kennedy Bay and insisted on the ejection of some 3o Paimarire 'fanatics' who moved to Mataora where they figured as a perturbing presence a few miles north of the Kati Kati-Te Puna boundary.219
In May 1865 an Order-in-Council brought the Tauranga district under the provisions of the New Zealand Settlements Act 1863, and boundaries were gazetted which transected Hauraki interests at Ngakuriwhare-Motukoura and Te Aroha:
All that land estimated to contain 214,000 acres. ... Bounded on the north-east by the sea from the mouth of Wairaki Creek to Ngakuriawhare Point; on the south-east by a line ... thence on the south-west ... to the summit or watershed of the dividing range of hills between the East Coast and the Thames Valley; and thence following the watershed northward to the summit of the Aroha Mountain; and on the north-west by a straight line ... to Ngakuriawhare Point. Together with the island of Tuhua or Mayor Island, and such portions of Motiti ... as shall be adjudged to belong to the Ngaiterangi tribe. ...220
In the meantime the arrangements which had been worked out between 'friendly' segments of Ngaiterangi and Ngati Tamatera, in Auckland, for the Kati Kati-Te Puna portion of this area, were repudiated by others of the Tauranga people. Preparations for the survey of Kati Kati-Te Puna prompted a warning from Ngaiterangi that the boundary would be 'drawn over their necks'. Te Moananui, assuming Government support for an assault on a 'rebel' tribe, threatened to force through the survey, but was dissuaded by Mackay 'as it did not appear expedient to cause a renewal of hostilities at Tauranga'. The matter was deferred, therefore, until the district became more settled.221 Mackay continued, however, to work towards the settlement of Hauraki claims to the Tauranga lands, looking to Taraia to prove his goodwill to the Government by accepting the loss of his interests there, even though he had not been directly involved in the fighting. Mackay reported accordingly to the Native Minister:
I may mention that I have through Te Moananui, and also personally urged on the chief Taraia Ngakuti, and those members of the Ngatitamatera tribe who have been in a state of semi-rebellion, the advisability of relinquishing their claims to the lands between Motukoura and Te Puna, as an atonement for the offences committed by them, as they have lost no land in the Thames District.222
Taraia, under some pressure both from the Government and from the dislocation caused by the war, eventually accepted the alienation of the Kati Kati-Te Puna lands. This will be discussed briefly in a later section.223
218 Daily Southern Cross, March 1865, summary. Cited in Hutton, "'Troublesome Specimens",' p. 54.
219 For full description of this incident, see Superintendent of Auckland to Colonial Secretary, 12 April 1865. 1A
1 1865/918.
220 NZ Gazette, 27 June 1865, p. 187.
221 Mackay to Fitzgerald, 16 September 1865. AJHR, 1867, A-20, p. 16. Doc. 58, p. 1349.
222 Ibid., p. 17. Doc. 58, p. 1350.
223 See discussion, pp. 124-125
119
![]() |
6.44 128 |
▲back to top |
![]() |
6.45 129 |
▲back to top |
Chapter 11: Hauraki and the Crown, 1850-1865
(b) Waikato-Wairoa confiscation
Surveyors, military settlers, and land purchasers were at work in the Waikato-Wairoa district from May 1864 onwards—as Parsonson points out, without enquiry into what lands should be 'properly' forfeited, and before the lands even had been legally taken.224 Later in the year the occupation was formalised. The Governor issued a proclamation in October 1864 promising to pardon all persons 'implicated in the Rebellion' who came in before 10 December, took the oath of allegiance, surrendered their arms, and made a cession of territory to be fixed by himself and the Lieutenant General.225 When the deadline for grant of pardon had expired, the boundaries of the forfeited lands were proclaimed:
And whereas it is now expedient that the mind of the Governor should be fully declared, so that all persons may know his intentions:
It is therefore declared ... that the Governor will retain and hold as land of the Crown all land in the Waikato taken by the Queen's Forces, and from which the Rebel Natives have been driven, within the following lines; that is to say,
Commencing at Pukorokoro in the Gulf of Thames, thence proceeding Southward in a straight line to the Hapua Kohi pass, thence in a straight line to the summit of Pukemoremore ... [and] by the boundary of the Rama Rama and Hunua purchases to the Wairoa River, thence by the Wairoa River to the North Eastern boundary of the Kowhairiki Tribe, thence to the summit of the Whare Kawa Mountain, thence following the ridge of the Whare Kawa to the Surrey Redoubt, thence in a straight line to the point of commencement ...
The land of those Natives who have adhered to the Queen shall be secured to them; and to those who have rebelled, but who shall at once submit to the Queen's authority, portions of the land taken will be given back for themselves and their families.
The Governor will make no further attack on those who remain quiet.226
A series of Orders in Council were gazetted in the following year bringing under the Settlement Act blocks of lands of tribes considered to have been in rebellion. Eight different blocks in the Waikato region were proclaimed as 'sites for settlement and colonisation' on 5 January 1865. East Wairoa (extending from the Wairoa River in the north to the Maungatawhiri River) and West Pukekohe were added to the list, and gazetted as districts under the Act on 31 January 1865.227 The Central Waikato district which included Hauraki interests within the boundary running from Pukorokoro to the Esk Redoubt and onto the Mangatawhiri swamp was proclaimed forfeit in May 1865.228 The East Wairoa boundaries were also defined in May, while those of Central Waikato—`all the land not yet subjected to the provisions of The New Zealand Settlements Act 1863' lying within the boundaries described in the Proclamation of December 1864—were gazetted in September 1865.229
224 Parsonson, Tainui Claims,' p. 176.
225 NZ Gazette, 26 October 1864.
226 NZ Gazette, 17 December 1864.
227 NZ Gazette, 5 January 1865 31 January 1865.
228 NZ Gazette, 7 June 1865.
229 NZ Gazette, 7 June 1865 & 5 September 1865. See also Parsonson, 'Tainui Claims,' p. 189.
121
![]() |
6.46 130 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800-1885
(c) The impact of refugees
The confiscation reinforced the dislocation already caused by the war and blockade, as Hauraki tribes who had remained in peace, and retained their cultivations and settlements, welcomed and accorded rights—most particularly, to gather gum—to refugees from affected areas. Especial distress was experienced in the upper Thames, where newspaper accounts reported poverty and food shortages immediately after the confiscation of Ngati Haua and Waikato land.230 The destitution of the district was viewed as just punishment for Maori resort to arms, and requests for relief as an opportunity to promote goals of colonisation and Maori self-help. The Government implemented a policy of rewarding loyalty and lawfulness with food. Te Wheoro's people, who had requested assistance, were to be supplied with food and seed for potatoes on the understanding that 'if the Government now [came] forward to help them inspite of their having been arms ... the Natives should agree to live under the law in future.'231 When Taraia requested five tons of seed potatoes, Fitzgerald, who had replaced Mantell as Native Minister, directed that:
The Government will sanction the supply of seed in cases of extreme necessity, but it looks with dismay on a system which is virtually reducing the whole native race to pauperism. Fitzgerald is of the opinion that occasion should be taken upon these applications ... to urge on these natives kindly but firmly that when they apply to us for food they ought at the same time to give us some guarantee that they will remain at peace and support the law—great care should be taken not to put this in the light of selling potatoes for loyalty, but the truth should be urged upon them that we will not continue to supply food for successive famines brought on by their own hostility. The occasion of supplying seed should be made the opportunity of urging such a chief as Taraia to put his land under certificate or Crown Grant, so as to let the Queen's writ run over it, and to persuade him to support the authority of the law amongst his people.232
The tenor of this instruction was repeated in a circular directed to all Civil Commissioners two days later: concern lest habits of indolence and dependence be fostered by providing free food, an expectation that Maori work for supplies and that such charity be deserved, a veiled threat of withdrawal of aid otherwise, and a linkage between acceptance of Government and willingness to bring lands within the European title system.233
The Compensation Court
The occupation of Wairoa-Waikato immediately prompted concern from Hauraki who held ancestral and cultivation rights in the area, though 'loyalists' had little choice but to accept the situation. From July 1864 to May 1866 Mackay received numerous statements
23° See Hutton, '"Troubleome Specimens",' pp. 74-75.
231 Entry for 29 August 1865. Outward Letterbook to Resident Magistrates and Civil Commissioners.
MA 4/60. Doc. 15, pp. 120-121.
232 Entry for 3 September 1865. Ibid. Doc. 15, pp. 122-123.
233 Entry for 5 September 1865. Ibid. Doc. 15, p. 124.
122
![]() |
6.47 131 |
▲back to top |
Chapter II: Hauraki and the Crown, 1850–1865
and sketch maps from Hauraki persons seeking recognition and recompense for their lost rights at Pukorokoro, Koheroa, Maramarua, Whangamarino, and East Wairoa.234
The Government acknowledged that it would have to make some sort of arrangement for the dispossessed—both for the 'loyal' Maori whose lands had been declared as forfeit, and for 'rebels' who had surrendered in good time. The Order in Council of September 1865 which gazetted the boundaries of the central Waikato district stated that:
[N]o land of any loyal inhabitant within the said district ... will be taken, except so much as may be absolutely necessary for the security of the country, compensation being given for all land so taken, and ... all rebel inhabitants ... who come in within a reasonable time and make submission to the Queen will receive a sufficient quantity of land within the said district under grant from the Queen.235
The Compensation Court was established in January 1865 as the mechanism by which provision would be made for 'loyal' Maori. Like its parallel institution, the Native Land Court, the Compensation Court was also intended 'to destroy customary title, and to ensure that Maaori held their land from the Crown.'236 The point of the compensation awards was not just that deserving Maori would have to hold any land returned to them within the confiscated area, under Crown grant, but that such grant would be for individualised holdings.
There was, however, little opportunity for Hauraki to receive any of their land back, even within the structure of individualised tenure. Ngati Paoa and Ngati Whanaunga attended only the court hearings for East Wairoa, held in May, before the subsequent passage of the New Zealand Settlements Amendment and Continuance Act 1865 which allowed the award of land.237 At this stage there was no thought of actually restoring tribal rights, and the restriction of compensation to money instead of land was highly prejudicial to those who came before the Compensation Court early on. The payments amounted to a compulsory purchase of Hauraki interests within the lands declared as forfeited. Thereafter the Hauraki tribes dealt with Mackay outside the court, preferring to take a sum, negotiated on-the-spot, rather than travelling to attend expensive sittings. Thus, the only lands to be returned to Hauraki were restricted to a few limited reserves which will be discussed in a later section.
(a) East Wairoa
The hearings for East Wairoa took place in Auckland, before Fenton and Mackay on 26 May 1865. Evidence was given that Hauraki, Ngati Tai, and Waikato interests intersected in the confiscated block, each group describing the boundaries of their interests. The claims of Ngati Taurua and Hauarahi (of Ngati Paoa), were detailed by
234 See Compensation Court, Mackay's Awards, Waikato Confiscations, File 3/18, DOSLI. RDB, vol. 104, pp. 40031–41110; Compensation Court, Claims and Correspondence, File 4/24, DOSLI. RDB, vol. 105, pp. 40458– 40563.
235 NZ Gazette, 5 September 1865.
236 Parsonson, Tainui Claims,' p. 193.
237 Ibid., p. 198.
123
![]() |
6.48 132 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800-1885
Aihepene Paerua who described himself as of Ngariki and Ngati Taurua descent. According to Aihepene, his lands within the block extended from:
Paparata to Te Wheuwhi ... to Namunui ... to Hanetokoi, thence to Te Poroa ... to Te Ohinepari ... near Rao a kai Tawhao ... to Matakono ... to Whetokitoki ... to Te Aro-aro-pari-moko Whakapoingata ... to Waiwhaka ata raro tonga to Pukeuharangi –Taiherupara–Horahora. Potorewa–Manangawhea–Hikitia–Te Taraheke–Takiekie–Tuahu –Mahakerau to Wheuwhi. 238
He told the Court that a great many other of Ngati Paoa also held interests in this area: Wiremu Hoete, Patene Puhata, Hamiora Te Kerikewa, Kerei Te Paura. Ko Waata Ngatihura, Te Kahanui, Maihi Te Rahui, Te Rarata'. Wiremu Kepa was also admitted into the block. Hori Pokai (a 'rebel'), and Maora Rangitumu, were not—Aihepene describing them as holding interests in Pukorokoro and Maramarua, but not in the Paparata lands.239 Ngati Paoa claimants did not specifically discuss the position of Urikaraka and Te Hungawaka who had been described earlier in the proceedings, by Honatanga Te Irirangi of Ngati Tai, as largely responsible for the guerrilla attacks at Wairoa.24° According to Aihepene, however, 'none of the Ngati Paoa who [had] claims to this piece went into rebellion.' Aihepene explained that 'Ngati Piuku' had been living at Paparata with his permission and told the Court that the 'rebels' found at Paparata by Cameron on the expeditionary raid, were Ngati Haua Waikato who had gone there from Pukorokoro, and whom Ngati Paoa could have ejected if necessary—although they were, he later admitted, a 'very hard lot.'241
Rawiri Te Ua spoke briefly for Ngati Whanaunga, also emphasising the limited nature of their involvement in the fighting. He described Ngati Whanaunga's boundaries as Aharimu and Mangatawhiri.242 Ngai Tai acknowledged Paoa's claims at Paparata but Te Ua rejected Aihipene's evidence, as did Hawira Maki of Ngati Pou who refused to recognise the rights of Ngati Paoa's tupuna, Parinui, in those lands. In contrast, Maki admitted the interests of Ngati Whanaunga, stating that they still lived in the area—but that Ngati Paoa had left.243
After hearing from claimants, and from Heaphy, as to land value, the Court made ten awards, all dated 27 May 1865, and all for money only. The largest single amountkmoo—was awarded to Honatanga Te Irirangi, Hori Te Whetuki, and Watene Te Mapura on behalf of Ngati Tai. The 'loyal portion' of Ngati Pou, living at Mahetu, received £650. £100 was awarded to Hetarake Teko on behalf of Ngatitiraao; £350 to Rawiri Te Ua for Ngati Whanaunga's claims. In the case of Ngati Paoa, individual payments of £200 and £100 were made to Aihipene Paerua and Patene Puhata
238 Minutes, 26 May 1865. Proceedings of Compensation Court, Wairoa Block. File 1/3, Waikato
Confiscations. DOSLI. RDB, vol. 102, p. 39146. Doc. 18, p. 166.
239 Ibid., pp. 39146-39148. Doc. 18, pp. 166-168.
240 Ibid., p. 39144. Doc. 18, p. 264.
241 Ibid., pp. 39147, 39151. Doc. 18, pp. 167, 171.
242 Ibid., p. 39250. Doc. 18, p. 170.
243 Ibid., pp. 39149-391450. Doc. 18, pp. 169-170.
124
![]() |
6.49 133 |
▲back to top |
Chapter 11: Hauraki and the Crown, 1850–1865
respectively. Wiremu Hoete, Mohi Te Puatau, and Wiremu Kepa of Hauarahi received £100 between them; Te Rauroha of Wharekawa, £50; and Ereura Te Paerunui and Hunia Te Nawe, living in Auckland, £50 and £100 respectively.244
The adjudication of the Compensation Court at Wairoa was taken to extinguish all interests in the area, and was quickly followed by Native Land Court hearings, in which the rights of 'rebel' members of the tribe were swept aside for the lands immediately north of the East Wairoa confiscation line. In January 1866 Honetana Te Irirangi wrote to Mackay, claiming Urangahauhau for Ngati Tai, and asking for the block to be surveyed. Mackay referred the application to the Chief Judge, stating:
The boundaries herein mentioned were those agreed to in the Compensation Court as the boundaries of the Ngatitai claims. And they were informed that any rebel lands to the north of the line of confiscated land commencing in Otau and ending in Wharekawa should be given up to them. A question arose as to the claim of Te Koheriki to the Urungahauhau and the answer was as I have stated. This was given in Court by the Chief Judge Compensation Court and myself.245
Fenton directed that the application be dealt with before problems arose:
Tell Mr Mackay that in consequence of this promise of the Compensation Court it would be well to get the matter settled at once. If left over it may be found difficult to keep that promise. Will be good enough to get Honetana to press his claim through the Land Court as soon as possible.246
The Native Land Court co-operated with Government officials, awarding lands to `friendly' elements within the tribe to the utter exclusion of those named as rebels, without the latter being given any chance to be heard. In March 1866 a certificate of title was, thus, ordered for Urangahauhau no. r in favour of Honetana Te Iriranga, Wiremu Te Oka, and Andrew Maxwell, while Whakakaiwhara was awarded to Hori Te Whetuki (also, of Ngati Tai) on payment of £250 to Ngati Paoa, in satisfaction of their claims over those lands. The payment, negotiated by Mackay outside the court, was taken to also extinguish Ngati Paoa's interests in the reserves set aside from the Fairburn purchase, largely occupied by Ngati Tai, but which a section amongst Ngati Paoa who had not been parties to the original sale, had intermittently occupied and cultivated.247 In December, the bulk of Mataitai went through. Block No. r (2,312 acres) and no. 2 (302 acres) were awarded to Ngati Tai claimants; no. 4 (1,483 acres) and no. 5 (24 acres) to Ngati Paoa. No. 3 and no. 6 (891 acres and 8029 acres respectively) also went largely to Ngati Tai in September of the following year. No names of 'rebel' owners were entered on any of these certificates of title.248
244 For awards see Proceedings of the Compensation Court, Wairoa Block. File 1/3. DOSLI Hamilton. RDB vol. 102, pp. 39157–39166.
245 Mackay to Chief Judge, 15 February 1866. NLC File 13/H. Cited in Royal Commission re Native Grievances, petition no. 25. Wairoa and Otau Blocks. RDB vol. 51, pp. 19900–19902. Doc. 19, pp. 178–180.
246 Fenton memorandum, 21 March. In ibid., p. 19901. Doc. 19, p. 179.
248 See ibid., pp. 19903–19905. Doc. 19, pp. 181–183.
125
![]() |
6.50 134 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800-1885
Hauraki interests in Central Waikato
All further Hauraki claims to confiscated lands were dealt with outside the Compensation Court by Mackay in his capacity of Civil Commissioner. In February 1866 Mackay informed Whitaker, the Agent of the General Government, that Ngati Paoa were in indigent circumstances and unwilling to travel to hearings at Port Waikato where they would have to buy supplies. They wished, therefore, to settle their claims to 'an extensive block of land, on the eastern side of the Waikato River' outside the court structure.249 Whitaker immediately gave his permission to proceed with buying out their claims, agreeing with Mackay that a 'more satisfactory and speedy conclusion [would] be arrived at by negotiation than through the Compensation Court.'25° This course of action—payment for confiscated lands—was subsequently questioned in a series of minutes in the Colonial Secretary's office, but eventually endorsed on the understanding that the Government would be acquiring 'no more than the vendors' rights in the land' and that payments would represent compensation rather than purchase.251
Over the course of the next two months, Mackay 'disposed' of the claims of 'loyal' Ngati Paoa, Ngati Whanaunga, and Ngati Maru in a complex series of payments, which totalled some £1,475. The greatest portion—£1045—went to Ngati Paoa. Most of this sum was received by Urikaraka and Ngatitaurua individuals and hapu for their interests at Pukorokoro, Rataora, Kaiakaka, Rau-o-te-huia, Pokaiwhenua, Koheroa, and North and South Maramarua blocks. Patukirikiri were also listed as recipients for £40 of this sum. Other small payments were given to individual Ngati Paoa for their interests in a variety of locations including Tikaakao, Wairenga, Maungakawa, Uatuhuru, Kaihere, and Ruariroi.252 Te Taniwha's branch of Ngati Whanaunga were initially awarded £220 for their rights centred in Waipuna block; Rawiri Te Ua, £50 for his claims at Whangape; while a further £20 went to Ngati Whanaunga individuals for their interests at Pukorokoro and elsewhere. Ngati Whanaunga then gave £150 out of this payment for a reserve of 600 acres.253 Hauauru Taipari of Ngati Maru, received £130 for rights, centred on Kaihere and Pukewharetaratara.254 A further £100 was paid to individual Ngati Paoa right-holders at Pokeno and Wairoa who had not been included in the court awards of the preceding year.255
Negotiation of Hauraki claims at Tauranga
In June 1866, Clarke and Mackay, acting on Whitaker's instructions, called a meeting lasting almost three weeks at Kati Kati to settle outstanding claims in the confiscated
249 Mackay to Agent of General Government, r6 February 1866. IA 1 1866/627.
250 Whitaker to Mackay, 17 February 1866. Dosli Compensation Court, File 5/37. Correspondence, Makcay 1866. RDB vol. 107, pp. 41227-41230. See also p. 42861.
251 Whitaker to Colonial Secretary, 19 February 1866, and Minutes. In ibid., vol. in, pp. 42858-42859. See also Parsonson, Tainui Claims,' p. 198.
252 Papers re. Hauraki Claims, Files 3/16, 3/17. Compensation Court: Mackays Awards. Waikato Confiscations. DOSLI. RDB vol. 104, pp. 40005-40010, 40013-40014. Doc. 17, pp. 149-156.
253 Ibid., pp. 40014-40015. Doc. 17, pp. 156-157.
254 Ibid., p. 40014. Doc. 17, p. 156.
255 Ibid., pp. 40015,40019. Doc. 17, pp. 157, 161.
126
![]() |
6.51 135 |
▲back to top |
<!DOCTYPE HTML PUBLIC "-//W3C//DTD HTML 4.0 Transitional//EN"> <HTML> <HEAD> <META HTTP-EQUIV="Generator" CONTENT="OmniPage Pro 15 - http://www.scansoft.com"> <META HTTP-EQUIV="Content-Type" CONTENT="text/html; charset=UTF-8"></HEAD></HTML>
![]() |
6.52 136 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800–1885
where issues of ownership within Ngati Paoa continued to be inextricably intertwined with questions of political allegiance in the 1890s.258
The confiscation represented a significant curtailing of Hauraki reaches of influence. After confiscation the Government's conception of the scope of Hauraki interests changed, boundaries for administration purposes tending to divide their rohe at the Pukorokoro line, cutting off the groups based on the western shores of the Firth. The Hauraki confiscation claim was also obscured by the shadow of the Government's preoccupation with Waikato, while the private dealings of Mackay left little trace in the record. The interests of 'rebels' were unrecorded and the basis on which Mackay made his decisions not open to any degree of scrutiny. The compensation payments were considered to have extinguished Hauraki interests within the confiscation boundaries, and outstanding claims were largely forgotten, although they surfaced from time to time in Maori correspondence with the Crown, and became entangled with the negotiations for the 'Piako' lands at Waitekaururu, adjoining Miranda, and with the Te Hoe-a-Tainui people, led by 'rebel' Tarapipipi Te Kopara.
Confiscation continued to form a thread of Hauraki complaint in the following two decades, but with the exception of the question of setting aside reserves for Te Kopara's followers, these complaints were met with little sympathy. Some made further claims to compensation. The Nicholls family petitioned for land at Tauranga, but Clarke, on the question being referred to him, objected that this was a new claim, and advised that their interests had been adequately recognised by the award of 50 acres at Rangiwaea Island in 1866 and the subsequent grant of an inalienable reserve of 200 acres, on McLean's instruction, because of their connexion with Ngaiterangi.2" The Government also rejected the complaint of Ripeka Turepona that her hapu had received neither compensation for the loss of lands at Tauranga nor participated in the monies paid to Te Moananui. According to Ballance, this allegation had been investigated thoroughly by the Government with the conclusion that she had 'no claim against the Government, but only against her own people.'260 Tareranui similarly argued that he had lost rights at Waikato for which he had received no recompense, despite earlier promises by officials that they would look into the matter; and he utterly rejected Government thinking that he should be satisfied, provided that he had sufficient land in the Hauraki district.261 Others complained that the out of court arrangements made with 'friendlies' should not be taken to extinguish the entire tribal interests in those lands. Hoani Nahe summed up that position, protesting to Ballance in 1885:
[I]n this district and in the Taranaki District there were a certain number of Natives who took part in the rebellion and there were a certain number who did not. After the Fighting was over a Court was established to inquire into the claims of the different people; and the
258 See Apahai to Surveyor General, 18 May 1894. Wharekawa, 1894–1895. BAAZ 1108/2469.
259 See evidence of Clarke, Appendix H, Le 1 1876/7; AJHR, 1876, 1–4, p. 24.
260 Minutes of Meeting held at Parawai, AJHR, 1885, G–1, pp. 40–1. Doc. 78, pp. 1531–1532.
261 Ibid., P. 33. Doc. 78, p. 1524.
128
![]() |
6.53 137 |
▲back to top |
Chapter II: Hauraki and the Crown, 1850–1865
people who attended these Compensation Courts were appointed to look after the land given to themselves and others of their own tribe who were not attending the Court. These people sold the land without the consent of others.262
The Return of 'Reserves', 1865–1900263
The post-1865 history of the impact of confiscation upon Hauraki on the western side of their rohe was tied into the Crown's negotiations with Ngati Paoa for the purchase of their adjoining Piako lands, and to allow the triangulation of the lower Waikato. Neither goal was achieved until 1889–1990, a delay related, in part, to the struggle of dispossessed `rebel' Ngati Paoa to regain tribal lands within the confiscation boundary. Most of this effort revolved around the question of reserves, promises of which were, at best, tardily fulfilled, and required lengthy negotiations in which 'rebel' hapu, hoping for the return of a portion of their land, were reduced to the role of petitioners and dependants.264
In 1867 the Government began to consider the question of where 'rebels' were to live. Under section 4 of the Confiscated Lands Act 1867, the Governor could make reserves within the confiscation boundaries, 'as he shall think fit' to such persons 'as shall be proved to his satisfaction to have been in rebellion and have subsequently submitted to the Queen's authority.'265 Further statutory measures in the 1880s were aimed largely at `landless rebels' in the Waikato. In contrast, Government provision for Hauraki rebels grew from on-the-spot negotiations, subject to reinterpretation, and requiring retrospective legislative sanction. In 1870, during Pollen's negotiations for the Piako block, Tarapipipi Te Kopara attempted to regain a portion of Ngati Paoa's confiscated land. He made a formal plea to the Government:
Referring to the conversation which passed between us this day relative to the boundary of the confiscated lands to the westward of the River Piako, I beg to make application to the Government to alter the lines as fixed by the Proclamation under the New Zealand Settlements Act, and as afterwards arranged by Mr Mackay as Crown Agent—and to substitute in lieu thereof a line commencing at Pukorokoro, thence in a straight line to Rataora ... to the Block House at Moerangi Mangawhara ... to Pukemoremore, thence as fixed by survey.
The reason we object to the line as fixed by Mackay and the friendly natives of Hauraki, is, that our cultivations near Hapuakohe at Te Hoe-a-Tainui and elsewhere would be taken by the Government. I would also beg to draw attention to the fact that other Natives who had
262 Ibid., p. 41. Doc. 78, p. 1532.
263 The following discussion involves reserves near Pukorokoro and at Hapuakohe, only. In 1894 Ngati Whanaunga received a 300 acre reserve at Waikarakia, near Maramarua, instead of land promised at Otaua, near the Waikato heads. I do not know, however, the origins of this award. Unfortunately, the relevant file is missing from the Maori Land Court Office (Hamilton). Nor have I followed through on the 600 acres promised by Mackay in 1866 as a reserve for Ngati Whanaunga in exchange for £150 of their compensation award. It may be noted here that Stokes has been unable to locate the tapu reserves at Tauranga set out in Turton, Maori Deeds, no. 460. See Stokes, Raupatu o Tauranga Moana,' p. 168.
264 For further discussion of the Piako purchase see Part Two of this report.
265 See discussion in Parsonson, Taiuni Claims,' p. 200.
129
![]() |
6.54 138 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800–1885
their lands confiscated have had pieces set apart for them by the Government and that the Ngati Paoa, who joined in the war, have received none.266
Pollen referred the matter to T. Heale, Inspector of Surveys, for an estimate of the amount of land involved. Heale reported back that it was not possible to say with certainty what such an alteration would mean since the Lower Waikato district had not been triangulated, and the line taken only as far as Rataora owing to opposition to survey. He believed that the proposed boundary would transect military allotments, and awards to Maori in the Waitekaruru valley west of the heavily-wooded Rataora Range, but that the Government's line, as fixed from Hapuakohe, would probably exclude Hoe-a-Tainui.267
Pollen met with Tarapipipi, Pineaha, and others of their people, whom he described as 'Ngati Paoa Hauhau', at Shortland. The boundary at Pukorokoro was discussed, along with the situation at Te Aroha which had been awarded to 'friendly' sections of Ngati Haua by the Native Land Court.268 Pollen advocated a concession to Tarapipipi regarding the line from Pukemoremore to Rataora, in order to break the deadlock of survey and to settle the eastern boundary of the raupatu.269 According to both Ngati Paoa and Mackay, this agreement was laid down on the ground when Percy Smith cut the confiscation line, from Mangawara to Pokeno, and shifted the eastern boundary to Moerangi in 1873–1874: the survey had been obstructed until a note arrived from Tarapipipi, allowing it to proceed, 'which action ... was in consequence of you [Pollen] having agreed to return to him all his settlements being occupied by him'.270
Mackay reported that rebels had agreed to give up their claim to confiscated lands, as a result of negotiations in 1874, provided that an equivalent amount was knocked off Ngati Paoa's debt to the Government, and reserves were set aside. He arranged for an award of land to Tarapipipi's followers, with the deliberate intention of undermining their support for the King Movement:
The Land given up between the old, and the amended line amounts to 10,000 acres (or rather more I think 10,680). Of this I have had to make a reserve of 1,600 acres for about 100 Natives (men, women and children) of Ngatiwaikai and Ngatikoura who had settled down and had 150 acres enclosed and cultivated at Tauhei and who for a long time helped to maintain Tawhiao's authority at Piako. They were very troublesome and were Tarapipipi's chief supporters outside Ngatipaoa. They are now all good subjects and will do anything I tell them ... I think it is a great point making friends with those people and gaining over Tarapipipi to our side. That means keeping 400 good fighting men away in case of a war with Waikato tribes. ... Now as to the rest of the confiscated lands (say 9,000 acres) Tarapipipi will resell that at the meeting on the 27th.271
In the meantime promises made to other Hauraki 'submitted rebels' under the Confiscated Lands Act 1867 were gazetted in October 1879. Included were nine lots at
266 Tarapipipi to Pollen, 9 December 1870. NLP 89/388 in Piako Special Block File. MA 13/64B. Doc. 51, pp. 1010–1011.
267 See Heale memorandum, 29 December 1870. Ibid. Doc. 51, p. 1012.
268 See discussion, pp. 175
269 Pollen to Native Minister, 24 December 1870. NLP 89/388 in MA 13/64B. Doc. 51, p. 1017.
270 William Graham to Pollen, 22 October 1889. NLP 89/388, Doc. 51, pp. 1022–1023; W. Graham to Mitchelson,
5 July 1890. NLP 90/229; Mackay to Pollen, 5 July 1890. NLP 90/228. In ibid.
271 Mackay to McLean, 23 July 1874. MS-Papers-0032–0421. ATL.
130
![]() |
6.55 139 |
▲back to top |
Chapter II: Hauraki and the Crown, 1850–1865
Pukorokoro, totalling just under 500 acres for Ngati Paoa individuals—most notably Aperahama Pokai and Ngatai—and three lots, comprising 115 acres at Koheroa for Ngati Whanaunga rebels.272
The Hapuakohe lands had also been the subject of Government promise to 'landless Natives'—rebels from confiscated areas who had sought refuge with the King, or with Te Hira in Ohinemuri, or, who were 'roaming about ... on the lands of others.'273 In 188o, the Government, in a move designed to draw support away from Tawhiao, passed the Waikato Confiscated Lands Act which extended power to the Governor to set aside reserves within the confiscation boundaries, and to 'make grant of such portions as he saw fit' to 'rebels' who had subsequently submitted to the Queen's authority. In 1882 Fenton and Wilkinson gave more definition to the commitment implied by that legislation, offering 'most of the unoccupied Crown land in the vicinity of Hapuakohe and Moerangi to landless Waikato Natives if they would go and occupy it.'274 Included in the schedule of lands offered—a list of lots in various parishes—were several in Koheroa.275
Little was done to confirm arrangements at Hapuakohe. Wilkinson complained in 1889:
The Auckland Crown Lands Department appear never to have been informed that lands were at any time offered to Natives under the Waikato Confiscated Land Acts, and that although the offer of such lands to Natives was understood at that time to have been made by the Government in perfect good faith, nothing appears to have been done to reserve any lands so offered from being dealt with by the Crown Lands Dept. as ordinary Waste Lands of the Crown.276
The lands claimed by Tarapipipi Kopara's people, in fulfilment of Pollen's promise, also ran foul of the lines being cut by the Provincial Government.
In the negotiations preceding the court hearings for Piako in 1889, the status of Ngati Paoa's lands within the confiscation boundary was raised again. Ngati Paoa, pointing to their 'continuous occupation', insisted that Pollen and Mackay had promised that the Crown would return Tarapipipi's settlements, comprising some 7,000–8,000 acres, and treat the remaining 4,000–26,000 cres between the two confiscation lines at Pukorokoro, as part of the Piako purchase (at 26 per acre).277 Ngati Paoa, burdened by a huge debt on their Piako holdings, were willing to give up their claim on the confiscated area in return for a reduction of 23000 in the amount owed, and provided that a reserve was set aside for the Ngati Ringatahi people based at Te Hoe-a-Tainui, now led by Wi Kerei. The Crown, faced with the limited lands left to the tribe, agreed that the confiscation lands might comprise part of the payment. Problems, however, soon surfaced on the ground. The Government's surveyor, Cheal, Tancie[d] that the portion agreed to be handed to Tarapipipi's tribe [was] being set aside for a settlement of Europeans,' and
272 NZ Gazette, 23 October 1879, pp. 1480–1, 1484.
273 NZPD, 24 August 1880. Cited in Parsonson, Tainui Claims,' pp. 203–204.
274 Wilkinson to Native Under Secretary, 11 September 1890. NLP 90/313. In MA 13/64B.
275 See Parsonson, Tainui Claims,' p. 208.
276 Wilkinson to Under Secretary Native Department, 9 December 1889. Land Grants to Rebel Natives, 1889– 1903. BAAZ 1108/2666.
277 See W.A. Graham to Pollen, 22 October 1889. NLP 89/388 in MA 13/64B. Doc. 51, pp. 1022–1023.
131
![]() |
6.56 140 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800–1885
accordingly, was instructed 'to cut at once if possible that portion near Pukorokoro,' which Wilkinson had pointed out as the most urgent.278 Maori complained too, that the reserve to be set aside for Tarapipipi's people was insufficient to meet their needs. Complicating the issue was a challenge to Kerei's right to the land promised at Hapuakohe, and Pollen's denial of any such agreement.
Wirihana Paho, described as descended from 'Ngati Ringatahi, a section of Ngati Paoa', and from Waikato, wrote first to Te Whetuiti who had succeeded in reconciling most of the Te Hoe-a-Tainui community to the alienation, and subsequently, to the Government:
This is a request of mine to ... the Government, to give us a larger area than we have at present for cultivating food. The reason I make this request is because the portion suitable for growing food within the 7,000 acre reserve which was arranged by Pohutuhutu (Tarapipipi) and Government in order that we might have a fixed place of abode on the land originally our own within the Government boundary (confiscation line) is very small. I am one of the real owners of this land from the time of my ancestors. When I heard from Te Whetuiti ... that the land outside the confiscation line had gone to the Government to pay for advances (on Piako block), all that we have left is the 7,000 acres. Most ... is mountainous. ... The good, or suitable places where we are in occupation have gone to the Government to pay for advances. ... 279
Wilkinson did not support the application, describing Paho as a King supporter, and one of a group who had caused considerable trouble at Moerangi by obstruction of survey. He challenged the description of the land as unsuitable for cultivation and anticipated that Paho would be adequately entitled through his inclusion at Te Hoe-a-Tainui or Taiaha-a-Huakatoa block. The Native Minister of the time, Mitchelson, finding no record of the 1870 agreement, sought clarification from Pollen, who denied that any such accommodation had been made with Tarapipipi. He now stated that while he believed ample land should be set aside for 'all rebel natives who choose to come in,' the Government should never 'surrender' land previously taken, since to do so would be to admit that the confiscation was wrong. He informed Mitchelson that the Government had kept his promise to Tarapipipi that his people's land would be set aside at Hapuakoke if it was found to fall within the confiscation line, and that:
Whilst the question of the alteration or rectification of the confiscation boundary was being discussed I assured all the Natives present that if in making a new boundary any land not already proclaimed as confiscated should be included, payment would be made to the owners for what would be so taken. That was the ... limit of any promise made. ...
According to Pollen, he had also turned down the request for a reserve of some 6,000 acres at Pukorokoro because he had found out that a speculator 'seeking a coal field or a gold field was using Tarapipipi for his own purposes, and that the proposed area would include the military reserve at Esk Redoubt.'280
278 See W.A. Graham acting for Ngati Paoa to Native Under Secretary, 5 July 1889; Percy Smith to Under Secretary Land Purchase, 22 July 1889. NLP 89/203 in ibid.
279 Wirihana Paho to Wilkinson, 10 July 1889. NLP 89/255 in ibid.
280 Pollen to Mitchelson, 26 October 1889. NLP 89/388 in ibid. Doc. 51, pp. 1020–1021.
13
![]() |
6.57 141 |
▲back to top |
Chapter 11: Hauraki and the Crown, 1850-1865
Sheridan, Under Secretary of Land Purchase, accepted Pollen's denial of the promises, but suggested that the Surveyor-General give a 'fairly liberal interpretation of the promise with respect to Hapuakohe.'281 Percy Smith to whom the question was referred as to what land would be needed to include their settlements and plantations, recommended that 2,500 acres be set aside, encompassing the land being currently cultivated. Sheridan gave instructions accordingly.282 But six months later Ngati Paoa were threatening to withdraw their consent to the survey and transfer of the Piako blocks if the Government did not honour its promise regarding the reserve within the confiscation boundary:
The whenua rahui at Hoe a Tainui for Tarapipipi is in reality the basis of an arrangement with the Crown to Piako claims and if not settled will surely lead to great complications as natives are permanently occupying.283
Mackay supported Ngati Paoa's claim that a reserve had been promised for Tarapipipi when the confiscation line was altered to Moerangi. Percy Smith also agreed that a block of land had been 'withheld from dealings because it was required for the Maoris living there who were relatives of, or belonging to, Tarapipipi's tribe.' No definite boundaries had been fixed at the time, however, and he thought it likely that Maori were currently occupying lands outside the lines, loosely established over fifteen years earlier.284 Then, in September, Wirihana Paho obstructed the survey, objecting that the Hapuakohe reserve should go to Wiri Kerei's people, 'interfering without a right to land that is ours from olden times.' Wilkinson again rejected Wirihano's claim since he was 'a Waikato native', although connected to Ngati Paoa and residing on the land. Wilkinson denied that any special promise had been made to Paho's people, unless it was that of unoccupied Crown lands at Hapuakohe and Moerangi to landless Waikato natives in 1882.285
In practice, Sheridan's direction for a liberal interpretation of that part of the 1870s agreement which the Government was prepared to acknowledge, proved very limited. In October it was decided that the boundary could be changed to include the cultivations south of the Managawara stream, provided that a similar area was taken off the north side. Lewis directed the Survey Department:
Mitchelson approves of inclusion of cultivations but directs that the total area should not exceed 2,000 acres which should more than cover all land likely to be use to Natives ... fixing of boundaries will require delicate handling ... but if he rightly makes use of the concession ... inclusion of cultivations should have no difficulty winning consent of Kerei and others to boundaries which only exclude land of no value to them.286
In 1894 the various promises of the return of lands to Hauraki 'rebels' made by the Government during the negotiations for Piako were finally executed, resulting in the
281 Sheridan minute, 4.11.89. NLP 89/338 in ibid. Doc. 51, p. 1024.
282 Percy Smith memorandum, 6 November 1889; Sheridan memorandum, 18 November 1889. NLP 89/388 in ibid. Doc. 51, p. 1025.
283 Graham for Ngati Paoa to Mitchelson, 5 July 1880. NLP 90/219 in ibid.
284 See Mackay to Pollen, 5 July 1890; S. Percy Smith to Native Under Secretary, 9 July 1890. NLP 90/228 in ibid.
285 Wilkinson to Native Under Secretary, 11 September 1890. NLP 90/313 in ibid.
286 Lewis to Chief Surveyor, Auckland, 21 October 1890. NLP 90/316 in ibid.
133
![]() |
6.58 142 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800–1885
receipt of a small acreage, which land was to be brought before the land court so that all title would be individualised. These arrangements were given legislative effect, under The Native Lands Claims and Boundaries Adjustment and Titles Empowering Act 1894, which stated:
To give effect to certain promises to and agreements with Natives in connection with the purchase of Native Lands at Piako, the Governor may, subject to such restrictions as he may in each case deem fit, authorise Land Transfer titles as under:-
(1.) For Waikaka Reserve, containing 300 acres, situated on the Piako River, to such persons as the Native Land Court may, on inquiry, determine to be included in the term Tarapipi and party,' used in connection with the ownership of the record of promise:
(2.) For Hapuakohe Reserve, containing 3,736 acres, to such members of the Ngatipaoa Tribe as the Native Land Court may determine are entitled under the original agreement or promise:
For Section 317, 318, 319, and 320, parish of Taupiri, containing together 1,604 acres, more or less, to such Natives as may be found by the Native Land Court to be entitled ...
For 300 acres at Rataroa, Parish of Maramarua, to Hori Ngakapa Whanaunga, in lieu of 300 acres promised to him at Otaua.
Paho did not participate in the grant for Hapuakohe. At 1900 the return of 'Landless Maoris in the Waikato, Thames Valley, and Tauranga Districts who lost their land by confiscation,' listed 15 members of Ringatahi—the Paho and Tukotuku whanau. In this instance, however, Ngati Ringatahi were described as a 'Waikato' hapu. Included also in this return were 22 Ngati Huakatoa and three Ngati Koroki.287
Thus, after some 30 years of struggle—of interfering with survey, negotiation over the Piako debt, and correspondence with officials—dispossessed Hauraki groups finally won back a small portion of their former lands as the Government tardily acted on earlier promises that its agents had made in order to win consent to wider matters. In that struggle, 'rebel' hapu could no longer act as fully autonomous people, but were reduced to petitioners dependent on the goodwill of a Government whose primary political goal was to break the Kingitanga; an agenda in which the rights and welfare of the small community at Te Hoe-o-Tainui, led by Tararapipi Te Kopara, had little priority.
287 Landless Maoris in the Waikato, Thames Valley, and Tauranga Districts who lost their land by confiscation. AJHR, 1900, G–1, pp. 4–6.
134
![]() |
7 Chapter 3: Extension of Government control over gold field lands, 1865-1870 |
▲back to top |
![]() |
7.1 143 |
▲back to top |
Chapter III
EXTENSION OF GOVERNMENT CONTROL
OVER GOLD FIELD LANDS, 1865–1870
The Adjustment of the Coromandel Agreement, 1865
Maori attitude to mining was highly politicised in these years. The opening of the Thames area may be seen as the result of the Government's renewed determination to gain control of gold lands—a goal effected by means of a policy of individual dealing and rewarding friends, backed by an implicit threat of force. Ngati Maru who had taken a defensive stance during the war, maintained that position in the years immediately following. By 1867, however, Mackay had managed to negotiate a cession agreement, for which he drew directly on his experience with the Collingwood and Taitapu fields.1
During his armed circuit of the area in early 1864, Mackay reported the presence of gold at Ohinemuri and Kauaeranga. In the following month the Government also received word of the discovery of alluvial gold at Te Aroha. It was apparent that the fields to the south were richer than that of Coromandel, but on speaking to resident Maori about leasing their auriferous lands, Mackay found them 'very determinedly opposed' because of their fears of the consequences of a large influx of population2 He later reported that he had been 'met invariably by the old arguments used by the Land League party'.3 Fox directed Mackay, appointed as civil commissioner in May, to 'use every exertion' to make arrangements for the opening of those lands to mining.4 At this stage, however, further exploration of the country was not possible. Resistance to the Government continued to simmer and the country remained 'disturbed'.
Interest in mineral exploitation remained high in the settler community, but the Government's most immediate concern regarding Hauraki was to ensure that they did not move from their position of uneasy neutrality; to keep Taraia and Te Hira's people from joining 'rebel' forces, utilising the rugged terrain under their control to withstand Government attack; and to isolate any Pai-marire adherents amongst Ngati Porou based at Harataunga and Mataora. Fears of fighting in the district were, however, greatly exaggerated. When Mackay was instructed in August 1864 to conduct a tour of
1 See Anderson, 'Goldmining,' pp. 19–22.
2 Mackay to Colonial Secretary, 22 April 1864. AJHR, 1869, A–17, end. D, p. 16. Doc. 59, p. 1374.
3 Report by Mackay on Thames Gold Fields, 27 July 1869. AJHR 1869, A–17, p. 4. Doc. 59, p.1362.
4 Ibid. Doc. 59, p. 1362.
135
![]() |
7.2 144 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800–1885
observation in the Thames, he reported that the sections of Hauraki friendly to the King would maintain their peaceful stance provided that their neighbours, Ngati Haua, were not attacked in the upper valley:
It does not appear that the [Thames] Natives intend to be otherwise than friendly towards the government, unless some military operations take place in the neighbourhood of Matamata or Peria, in which case, if the hostile Natives were driven down into their country, they would assist them, and retreat to the wooded spurs of Araha ranges, a position which, from its inaccessible and rugged nature, they could occupy and maintain, with very small force against highly superior numbers.5
Rumours of attack on Coromandel from Ngati Porou in April 1865 also proved unfounded.6
The wider imperatives of maintaining the loyalty of the Coromandel tribes, and of securing the opening of the fields to the south, made it politic for the Government to honour its 1861–1862 obligations. Miners were slowly returning to the district to take up their claims. In the meantime, Maori right-holders had not yet received payment for mining undertaken in the Coromandel field in 1861–1863, and were now making `clamorous demands'.7 Mackay was thus directed in October 1864 to settle 'outstanding questions relative to the occupation of Native lands there for gold-mining purposes'.8
Rents were in arrears at Tokatea, but a more difficult problem existed in respect of Kapanga, Ngaurukehu, and Matawai blocks, where no payment had been received at all since the reopening of the field in late 1861. A meeting was held on 6 October to settle the matter. Pita Taukaka and Kitahi Te Taniwha argued that they had been promised the same terms as those pertaining in the 1852 agreement—a claim which was confirmed by Preece—and that they should be paid, therefore, from the date of their lands being opened to prospecting. Mackay resisted this interpretation, referring to the provision of the 2 November 1861 agreement whereby negotiations for payment were to be deferred until gold had been found in 'payable quantities'.9 Maori argued, however, that they had not fully understood the implications of their acquiescence in this arrangement. Certainly, the experience of 1852 when the impact on Maori lives had been limited, had not prepared them for the consequences of a large influx of miners onto their lands. MacKay was told: 'This may be so; but we never supposed it would take upwards of eight months to try the land, or that we should have 500 diggers from Otakou to damage it.' In that period actual mining rather than mere prospecting had occurred, and they believed that 'these men must have abstracted considerable quantities of gold'.10
The Government had failed to keep a record of the numbers of licences issued or men working the field. In view of the lack of returns on which to calculate the amount of
5 AJHR, 1864, A–2, p. 83. Cited in Hutton, "'Troublesome Specimens",' p. 51.
6 See Lawlor letters, 3–6 April 1865, in Outward Letterbook, Resident Magistrate's Office, Thames. BACL A 208/634.
7 Letter Mackay to Native Minister, 19 October 1864. AJHR 1869, A–17, end. E., p. 17. Doc. 59, p. 1375.
8 See ibid., p. 16. Doc. 59, p. 1374.
9 Ibid., p. 16. Doc. 59, p. 1374.
10 Ibid., p. 17. Doc. 59, p. 1375.
136
![]() |
7.3 145 |
▲back to top |
Chapter III: Extension of Government Control Over Gold Field Lands, 1865-1870
head-money owing on Kapanga, Ngaurukehu, and Matawai blocks, Mackay concluded that, '[t]he only course which appeared open was to endeavour to effect a compromise with the Natives, and to enter into a fresh arrangement for the future working of the field'.11 Mackay represented these arrangements as fully satisfying Maori rights; however, the adjustment of terms may be seen, rather, as indicating the general behaviour of Government with reference to mining agreements with Maori—a willingness to tamper with former agreements, which supposedly had been binding on its honour, but which, in fact, were put aside and renegotiated at its convenience.
Detailed bargaining followed, Mackay eventually agreeing to the payment of head-money, which was calculated for the whole period, November 1861 July 1864. Despite this concession, Mackay's attitude in the negotiations was coloured by an assumption of Maori rapacity—that in the absence of any means of ascertaining the numbers of miners on the field, 'the Natives would invariably have claimed more than their right'.12 Pita Taukaka was thus, compensated for loss of kauri but otherwise bargained down from his
demand of £153 to Lim. The request of Tanewha and Patene Puhatu for kip each was similarly reduced to £75 each.13
Mackay had 'exceeded' his instructions in giving any payments at all. He defended his actions on the grounds of justice and expediency:
1st. The defects in the agreement of the =id July, 1862.
and. The Government having failed in their part of the agreement, as to keeping correct accounts of the number of diggers.
3rd. The long period which has been allowed to elapse before arranging the question.
4th. The total absence of correct data on which to calculate the amount of payment to be made.
5th. The clamorous demands of the Natives for payment without further delay.
6th. The very bad effect which any appearance of breach of faith would have on the Natives, and the probability of its preventing any future arrangement for the working of other gold fields in the district.14
Nonetheless, he considered that a good price had been achieved for the Government, although, of course, this was at the expense of those who had most consistently supported goals of development and settlement:
As far as Pita is concerned, all persons acquainted with the case say he has not been overpaid.
With respect to the payments to Patene Puhata and Te Taniwha, I do not consider they have been too liberally dealt with. Their lands have been worked to a considerable extent, and they have made no complaint, and they have received no compensation for damage done to their timber.15
11 Ibid., p. 17. Doc. 59, p. 1375.
12 Report by Mackay on the Thames Gold Fields, 27 July 1869. AJHR 1869, A-17, p. 4. Doc. 59, p. 1362.
13 Letter Mackay to Native Minister, 19 October 1864. AJHR 1869, A-17, end. E, p. 17. Doc. 59, p. 1375.
14 Ibid. Doc. 59, p. 1375.
15 Ibid. Doc. 59, p. 1375.
137
![]() |
7.4 146 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800–1885
The agreement for Kapanga, Ngauruheku, and Matawai was revised again. Taniwha, Renata, Pita Taurua, Kapanga, Patene Puhata, and four others signed an agreement on 13 October that these three blocks, except for 'pieces reserved for cultivation, burial grounds and sacred places,' would be open to gold mining. Only those holding licences would be permitted to work the field and permission had to be sought from the Commissioner before a miner could move to a new locality. In consideration for their consent to mining, right-holders were to receive £1 for every licence issued in the previous twelve months. This sum was to be paid on a specified date each year that the agreement was in operation, and was 'to be apportioned amongst the owners of Kapanga, Ngaurukehu, and Matawai Blocks, in proportion to the number of gold miners who shall have been employed on each as shown by the "Gold Fields Register'. The Government would pay a further sum of £1 and £2, respectively, for every business and publican licence issued for buildings erected on Maori land.16 Mackay saw the great advantage of this system as making the Government liable only for duly authorised persons. He suggested that this would also give Maori a 'direct interest in assisting the police to prevent illegal mining', and recommended that Pita, Taukaka, Kitahi Te Tanewha, and Patene Puhata be authorised to inspect miners' rights under the Gold Field Regulations.17
The Opening of Thames, 1867–1868
The Government's payments to 'friends' as a result of pre-war arrangements at the Coromandel was intended to demonstrate the advantages of co-operation. The lesson was underscored for Hauraki early in 1867 during the Tauranga Bush Campaign when Te Kooti Arikirangi and his followers were pursued by Government forces. These events were watched with great anxiety by the Hauraki tribes. Maori fled Mataoro and Whangamata on rumours of the Government's intention to make punitive raids on those communities for their sympathetic attitude to Te Kooti. Arawa were believed to be ready to invade the Hauraki rohe, and further rumours circulated of Government plans to send a gunboat up the Waihou River. In April, Mackay, with a supporting party of 'friendlies" travelled to Opukeko near Hikutaia, where, on the one hand, he gave reassurances of the protection of Hauraki peace, and on the other, threatened Government retaliation on Te Hira (who had declined to meet with him) if that peace should be broken.
Over the next years, a major thrust of Government policy was to drive a wedge between those sections of the Hauraki tribes identified as lingite' and those as 'friendlies', and between the Hauraki kingites and those belonging to other tribes. He wooed sections of Ngati Maru based in the Thames, and on the lower reaches of the Waihou and Piako Rivers, using them as a check on the up-river people. Indeed, the designation of particular individuals, hapu, and even iwi, as 'friendlies' or lupapa', or conversely, as lingite' and/or lau-hau', was a piece of artifice, increasingly used to undermine the authority of those who wished to exert more control over land sales. Mackay, in
16 Kapanga Agreement, 11 October 1864. AJHR 1869, A–17, end.E-A, p. 18. Doc. 59, p. 1376.
17 Mackay to Native Minister, 19 October 1864. AJHR 1869, A–17, end. E, p.17. Doc. 59, p. 1375.
138
![]() |
7.5 147 |
▲back to top |
Chapter III: Extension of Government Control Over Gold Field Lands, 186–1870
negotiations, also sought to undermine identity of interest between Te Hira and Wiremu Tamehana Tarapipipi and between the Hauraki tribes and the Waikato refugees who had been welcomed into the area, talking separately with each group. He emphasised that the Hauraki people should not be swayed by outsiders, nor should they allow those who chose to join the fighting back into their communities.18
The resistance among Ngati Maru to the opening of their lands at Kauaeranga to prospecting gradually broke down after the blockade and the war in the Waikato. Despite continuing refusal to allow mining in 1864–1865, limited exploration of the district was effected through the agency of Wirope Hotereni Taipari, the son of a leading rangatira of the Kauaeranga community. By 1866 Auckland Province was in depression, and while the unsettled state of the upper Thames dictated caution, the Provincial Government (to whom responsibility for the management of the Hauraki gold field district had transferred in January 186519 was anxious for the chance to develop a new field. Gold was reported to have been found at Puriri in February 1867. Later in the year the Superintendent of the Province used the opportunity offered by the tangi for Wiremu Hoete and Patene Puhata to promote Maori interest in the further opening of their lands to mining. Williamson, like his predecessors in mining negotiations, stressed the longterm benefits to Maori, and, in particular, the importance of their partnership with Europeans, in the development of the gold field:
If we unite together in this way we shall have treasures and riches, become a great people, and have everything that the heart can desire.... This requires co-operation, mutual aid and assistance.... Your children will be benefited, our children will be benefited. .. 20
In July gold samples were presented for the inspection of Mackay and Pollen, the Agent of the General Government. Besieged with applicants asking for permission to go to the Thames, Mackay and Pollen proceeded to the Kauaeranga to 'endeavour to make an arrangement with the Natives for the leasing of their lands to the Crown for gold-mining purposes'.21 Mackay succeeded in reaching an agreement with certain hapu of Ngati Maru—Ngati Hape, Ngati Rautao, and Ngati Hauauru. Their leaders, Te Hotereni Taipari, his son Wirope, Raika Whakarongotai, and Rapana Maunganoa agreed to mining on their lands—an area bounded to the north by Kuranui Stream, and to the south by the Kakarimata. These boundaries excluded Waiotahi and much of Moanataiari that belonged to those sections of Ngati Maru that continued to resist any European intrusion, wishing to retain the area for their own direct participation in mining activity. Within the opened district, places of residence, cultivations, and sacred sites were also excluded from mining operations.22
Right-holders at Kauaeranga expressed a preference for an annual lease at a rent of £500 with a provision for two year's notice of termination. Mackay insisted, however, that
See Daily Southern Cross, 3 & 16 April 1867, in RED, vol. 89, pp. 34373 & 34386.
See Superintendent to Colonial Secretary, 12 October 1865. 1A 1 1865/2807.
20 Daily Southern Cross, 5 June 1867. Cited in Hutton, '"Troublesome Specimens",' p. 104.
Ibid.
Kauaeranga Gold Fields Agreement, 27 July 1867. Turton, Maori Deeds, no. 357, pp. 462–464. Doc. 53,
pp. 1313–1315.
139
![]() |
7.6 148 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800–1885
payment should be related to the number of licences issued. This would ensure that the Government would pay only for a profitable field, but that Maori would participate in the profits of a valuable one:
[B]earing in mind the complaints which had been made by the provincial government against paying £500 per annum rent for that field, for which they received but little on return, we considered it safer for the Government, and greater justice to the Natives to agree to give the sum of £1 for each miner's right issued for the block. If the number of miners were small, the rent would thus be in the same ratio: and if large and the field valuable, then proportionately greater.23
Mackay agreed to the payment of 25/- for each kauri taken, that demand evidently being strengthened by the precedent of payments to Taukaka and Karepe in the Coromande1.24 The example of Kapanga also suggested that the town sites could realise high returns. In order to guard against the Government appropriating this area under general mining regulations, the 1867 agreement stipulated that while the Government could lay out townships and mine under them, Maori were to receive the rents from surface properties leased to Europeans.25
Kauaeranga, or Shortland (Thames), was proclaimed a gold field by Dr Pollen on 30 July 1867.26 Over the course of the next months Mackay acted as both commissioner and temporary warden of the field. Mackay states that his 'first duty was to impress on the miners the absolute necessity for confining their operations within the limits of the land leased for gold-mining'.27 Initially miners were satisfied to mine within the bounds of the opened territory—Ngati Maru right-holders in Waiotahi escorting occasional trespassers back to Kauaeranga. Much of Mackay's effort over the August–December period, was directed to winning consent to the opening of the Waiotahi block, the lands between Kuranui Stream where gold had been found, and Te Mamaku to the north. By opening the area between the Thames and Coromandel gold fields, Mackay hoped also to deflect miner attention from Ohinemuri, rumoured to be gold-rich, but held by Te Hira and opponents to any further extension of Government power into the Hauraki rohe.28
The discovery of gold at Tapu Creek in October eased pressure on the upper Thames, but made agreement regarding the western shores of the peninsula all the more urgent. Given these pressing circumstances, and operating prior to sittings of the land court, Mackay practised a rough-and-ready negotiating style, characterised by verbal understandings and deferment of boundary disputes. He dealt largely with 'friendly' individuals and hapu, informing Rolleston in November that he was 'just working it quietly putting in [his] wedges and letting them draw'.29 Utilising his capacity to draw on gold field
23 Report by Mackay on Thames Gold Fields, 27 July 1867. AJHR 1869, A–17, p. 5. Doc. 59, p. 1363.
24 Ibid.
25 Ibid.; Turton, Maori Deeds, no. 357, PP. 462–464. Doc. 53, pp. 1313–1315.
26 Auckland Provincial Government Gazette, 30 July 1867.
27 Ibid.
28 Ibid., pp.6–7.
29 Mackay to Rolleston, 29 November 1867. Rolleston MSS. Cited in Hutton, "'Troublesome Specimens",'
p. 107.
140
![]() |
7.7 149 |
▲back to top |
Chapter III: Extension of Government Control Over Gold Field Lands, 1865–1870
revenues, he also began to pay deposits as inducements to agreement to lease. It will be seen that this practice of down-payments was later extended to alienations by sale, and that there existed considerable confusion between Mackay's capacity as a land purchase officer and as an official who paid out Government-held revenues from the gold fields.
Most of the western shores of the peninsula was opened to mining by the end of the year:
I succeeded in annexing the land between Kuranui and Opitomoko, which with that previously leased, formed what became known as Karaka block. North of this again, the Ngatinaunau hapu of Ngatiwhanaunga agreed to lease the land now known as the Tararu Block, extending to Maeroero. There was considerable difficulty in arranging the boundaries at that place. North of this again, was a piece of land ending at Otoi, the ownership of which was disputed between Te Waka Tawera of Ngatimaru and the Ngatinaunau.30
It was eventually agreed here that mining could go ahead while Mackay held the rents in the form of miners' right fees, until division of that money should be decided upon. North of Whakatate, the lands of Te Waka Tawera extending to Te Mamaku, the southernmost boundary of lands belonging to Ngati Tametera, were also opened to mining. All these transactions were in the form of verbal commitments. Mackay states that: 'It was understood there was to be one document executed consolidating and combining all previous arrangements, as soon as all disputes about boundaries were arranged'.31
Waiotahi, rumoured to be particularly rich, remained closed. Mackay, claiming that he acted out of concern at the Government's inability to enforce law and order as miner pressure mounted, used his judicial powers to coerce Aperahama Te Reiroa to open the block to mining. In early September 1867 two of the chief's sons were convicted of assault of a miner and fined £5 each with an alternative of two months' imprisonment. On being approached by Aperahama for his sons' release and for a loan so that he could pay the fine, Mackay, in a move of questionable integrity, grabbed the opportunity to precipitate the opening of the block. He reported:
I agreed to do so if he would take it as an advance, on miners' rights for the Waiotahi Block. He consented to do this, provided a line was cut along the base of the hills, and the flat land left as a cultivation reserve. He paid the fine, and his sons were released. That afternoon, the line of demarcation was laid off on the ground, and the Waiotahi was rushed by the miners.32
This area was later incorporated into the Karaka block.
Mackay then travelled to the Coromandel where he initiated discussions with Tawera and Ngati Maru regarding the cession of their Manaia lands; and with Te Moananui and Ngati Tamatera regarding their lands between Tuapo to the north and Te Mamaku to the south. In November 1867 Te Moananui and 26 other members of Ngati Tamatera entered into an agreement with Mackay on behalf of the Governor, for the mining of their
30 Report by Mackay on Thames Gold Fields, 27 July 1867. AJHR 1869, A–17, p. 5. Doc. 59, p. 1363.
31 Ibid., p. 6. Doc. 59, p. 1364.
32 Ibid. Doc. 59, p. 1364.
141
![]() |
7.8 150 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800–1885
lands—except for residences, cultivations, and burial places—from Te Mamaku to Moehau and Whitianga. Known as Te Mamaku no. 1, this agreement was based on the Kauaeranga model, by which those interested in the block would be paid Li for each miner's right issued, and 25/- for each kauri felled. The consent of Ngati Tamatera was, however, contingent on the immediate payment of a deposit of £500 to be 'refunded to the Governor out of the money arising from 'Miners' Rights' when the same [was] paid' to them.33 Mackay offered a lesser monetary inducement to Ngati Whanaunga out of future fees. According to his 1869 report on the Thames gold fields, his negotiations resulted in 'five of the principal men signing a memorandum to permit mining on their lands, from Hikutaia and Whangamata on the south to Cape Colville on the north' in exchange for a deposit of £l00. The southern bounds of that claim were disputed by Ngati Pu and Ngati Maru, resident at Hikutaia. Mackay, not wishing to stir up trouble, 'took no further action about that portion, being content to take such part as the Ngatiwhanaunga could hereafter substantiate their title to'.34
On 19 November, after a 'hard contest' lasting two days, Mackay obtained Ngati Maru consent to the mining of Whakairi (or Waiwhakarunga) Block. Riwai Kiore continued to oppose the opening of Otunui, which lay between that block and Kauaeranga. Again, it was decided to 'defer the signing of the final agreement until the whole of Ngati Maru and Ngati Whanaunga claims had been arranged'." By now, with the exception of Otunui Block and reserved sites, Mackay considered that consent had been gained for the opening of all the western side of the Coromandel peninsula, north of Ohinemuri. On 20 November 1867 the Superintendent of Auckland Province, John Williamson, extended the gold field boundaries:
All that block of land commencing on the North at Tuapo on the shore of the Hauraki Gulf thence by a survey line to the summit of Ruahine thence along the range dividing the Rivers Manaia and Waikawau to Pongawhakairo thence to the source of the River Waikawau thence along the watershed range between the Hauraki Gulf and East coast to the source of the River Kauwaeranga or Waiwhakaurunga thence to the source of the River Hihi thence to the source of the Kirikikiri thence down that river to the point where it is intersected by a survey line thence by that line to Pataua thence by a survey line to Matene's boundary on the Waiwhakaurungu from those of the Mangarehu Stream thence by that ridge to its junction with the main range thence by the range most directly to the source of the Hape Stream thence by a ridge to the source of the Kakarimata Stream thence by that stream to its junction with the River Waiwhakaurunga thence by that river to its mouth thence by the sea coast to the point of commencement.36
Over the next few months Mackay negotiated further extensions to the field. He demonstrated the effectiveness of the 'wedges' he had created by dealing with the wider area as individual blocks under the control of individual chiefs, which were drawn into the compass of Government authority one by one. Bounded to the north by the extensively
33 See Turton, Maori Deeds, no. 358, PP. 464–466. Doc. 53, pp. 1315–1317.
34 Report by Mackay on Thames Gold Fields, 27 July 1869. AJHR, 1869, A-17, p. 7. Doc. 59, p. 1365; Turton,
Deeds, no. 386, PP. 533–534. Doc. 53, pp. 1323–1324.
35 Report by Mackay on Thames Gold Fields, 27 July 1869. AJHR, 1869, A–17, p. 7. Doc. 59, p. 1365.
36 Auckland Provincial Government Gazette, 21 November 1867, p.479.
142
![]() |
7.9 151 |
▲back to top |
Chapter III: Extension of Government Control Over Gold Field Lands, 1865–1870
mined Karaka block, and with land to the east and south already unlocked to prospectors, Riwai seems to have realised the hopeless nature of his resistance to the opening of Otunui. Mackay merely states, 'he completed an arrangement with the Ngati Maru tribe, and my old opponent Riwai, to allow mining over Otunui Block'.37 A few days earlier (on 13 December) Ngati Maru had consented to the lease of their lands at Manaia, but the boundary being disputed by Tawera, the area could not be opened for general mining. Mackay was unable to settle the matter and in February 1868 turned his attention to Hikutaia which had been made a matter of priority for the Government, by discovery of gold in the district:
I went to Hikutaia, and visited Herewini to Rangai, and the Hauhaus of Ngatimaru residing there, with a view to inducing them to arrange the dispute about the boundary between their lands and those of the Ngatiwhanaunga Tribe, as it had become a matter of importance, owing to the discovery of gold at Te Puriri. I however found them civil but very obstinate about their claims; they would neither agree to any adjustment of the dispute, nor land gold mining on any land claimed by them.38
Finding no agreement possible, McLean opened the field as far south as Omahu Stream, which was 'undisputed country'. In 1868 this area was designated as Puriri Block and included in Te Mamaku no. 2 agreement of 9 March 1868.39
It was here, at the Omahu Stream, that Te Hira, Tukukino, and their followers attempted to hold an aukati, beyond which Hauraki would retain full autonomy over their lands. In April 1868 Mackay reported that he had visited Ohinemuri in an attempt 'to prevent the Hauhau Natives from handing their lands and those of the friendly Natives over to the so-called Maori King', but had 'found it quite impossible to do anything towards the cession of the Ohinemuri district owing to the opposition of Te Hira's party'.40 This group, dubbed 'ultra-Hauhaus' by Mackay, included Hohepa Te Rauhihi and Mere Kuru and were drawn largely from the Keriwera hapu of Ngati Tamatera. It will be seen in later discussion that their ability to withhold those lands from the Government's control was rapidly undermined by the operation of the land court, unremitting Government pressure to effect some sort of opening, and increasing insistence that right-holders agree to the alienation not just of mineral rights but of the complete freehold of lands.41
The Terms of Thames Gold Field Cession, 1868
In negotiating the immediate opening of the Thames field, Mackay turned his attention next to arranging the 'residence and cultivation reserves' which, in the course of earlier negotiations, he had agreed would be closed to mining: 'at Puriri Warahoe, Parawai, and Kakaramata, for the Ngatimaru and Ngatiwhanaunga Tribes, and at Waiaonui, Te Mata, Kerita, and Matariki, for the Ngatitamatera'.42 Once the reserves had been agreed,
37 Report by Mackay on Thames Gold Fields, 27 July 1869. AJHR, 1869, A-17, p. 7. Doc. 59, p. 1365.
38 Ibid.Doc. 59, p. 1365.
39 Turton, Maori Deeds, no. 359, pp. 466–470. Doc. 53, pp. 1317–1322.
40 Report by Mackay relative to the Thames Gold Field, 27 July 1869. AJHR, 1869 A–17, p. 8. Doc. 59, p. 1366.
41 See further discussion, pp. 215–217, 232–240
42 Report by Mackay on Thames Gold Fields, 27 July 1869. AJHR, 1869, A-17, p. 8. Doc. 59, p. 1366.
143
![]() |
7.10 152 |
▲back to top |
![]() |
7.11 153 |
▲back to top |
![]() |
7.12 154 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800–1885
Mackay finalised the agreements with Ngati Maru and Ngati Whanaunga. Eighty signatures, including that of Riwai Kiore, were attached to Te Mamaku no. 2 deed dated 9 March 1868. By this agreement the 'chiefs and people of Ngatimaru and Ngati Whanaunga on behalf of themselves and their heirs' consented to 'tukua', or 'release (give over) to Sir George Ferguson Bowen, Governor of New Zealand, and the Governors who may succeed him, a certain piece of land in the district of Hauraki for gold-mining purposes, for himself and his assigns within the meaning of the statute intituled "The Goldfields Act 1866".43
The territory covered by the deed incorporated both the lands leased under the Kauaeranga Gold Fields Agreement signed on 27 July 1867, and those for which Mackay had subsequently entered verbal arrangements. The boundary extended from Te Mamaku in the north, eastwards 'by the boundary of the lands of Ngatitamatera' to the watershed of the ranges, and then south to Omahu Stream. It then ran towards the coast, skirting reserved land, southwards to Kararimata, and along Waiwhakarunga Stream to the sea, `thence along the sea coast of Hauraki to the point of commencement at Te Mamaku'.44 This area was divided into nine blocks—Te Wharau, Whakatete, Tararu, Te Karaka, Otunui, Whakairi, Te Kirikiri, Warahoe, and Te Puriri—to resolve conflict between the different hapu with interests along this section of the coast.45 With the exception of cultivation, residence, and burial sites, this area would be open to all those who held a miner's right, at a cost Li each year.
The Te Mamaku agreement built on earlier models, setting out the respective entitlements of Maori and miner, and a rudimentary system of administering licencing revenues. The miners' rights were to be issued by an unspecified officer of the Government. Any person holding such a right was entitled to mine for gold and to construct dams and water-races. Timber for firewood or mining purposes could also be cut but a payment of 25/- would be made for each kauri felled, and an additional licence was required by those wished to cut timber for purposes other than mining. Ngati Whanaunga and Ngati Maru would be paid Li for each right and licence issued, those amounts to be paid quarterly. If a miner moved his claim to land belonging to another tribe, Maori right-holders in the original site would be paid for the period up to the end of the year. Shortland and any other township built in the area would also be 'left for the Natives'; the Government undertaking to lease the land and pay over the rent on the same day as the miner's right and timber revenues. This agreement would hold for as long as the Governor required the land for mining or could be terminated by the Crown on six months' notice.46 According to Mackay: The agreement was carefully read over twice, and explained to them before signing, and they perfectly understood its meaning.'47 On 16 April 1868 this area was proclaimed a gold field, and the accompanying rules and regulations published in the Auckland Provincial Gazette.
43 Turton, Maori Deeds, no. 359, pp. 466–467. Doc. 53, pp. 1317–1318. For discussion of Goldfield Act 1866, see Anderson, 'Goldmining,' p. 36.
44 Turton, Maori Deeds, no. 359, pp. 466–467. Doc. 53, pp. 1317–1318.
45 See Report by Mackay on Thames Gold Fields, 27 July 1869. AJHR, 1869, A-17, p. 8. Doc. 59, p. 1366.
46 Turton, Maori Deeds, no. 359, pp. 466–469. Doc. 53, pp. 1317–1320.
47 Report by Mackay on Thames Gold Fields, 27 July 1869. AJHR 1869, A-17, p. 8. Doc. 59, p. 1366.
146
![]() |
7.13 155 |
▲back to top |
Chapter III: Extension of Government Control Over Gold Field Lands, 1865–1870
It should be briefly noted that two further mining agreements on similar terms were signed later in the year, bringing the lands held by Ngati Porou at Kennedy Bay (Harataunga), and at Manaia held by Te Tawera and Ngati Maru, within the compass of the Government's mining jurisdiction.48 Mackay also signed more limited agreements, in 1868: a prospecting agreement with Makoare, and Mohi and Hamiora Mangakahia at Whangapoua; and a deed intended to subvert the wish of those opposed to mining to keep the Government's jurisdiction at the boundaries established in March, by paying over a 'deposit' of £2,000 on Ohinemuri to be refunded out of revenues generated by miners' rights when the land opened.49 The significance of this payment will be discussed more fully in a later section.
The Implications of Gold Field Cession at Thames
In the meantime the Hauraki people at Thames found that their authority was diminished in ways which they had not contemplated when they entered agreement with the Governor to cede their lands for mining purposes. With the added weight of a huge influx of European population, the balance of power shifted inexorably towards the Government—which quickly abandoned models of partnership without adopting commensurate measures of protection. In effect, all control passed into the hands of the Government even though the land remained under native title, and Maori retained the fee-simple once a gold field block had passed through the land court. Regulatory powers included: control over the mining tenure under which the land was worked, and the structure of licences, rents, and leases generating the revenues to which Maori were supposed to be entitled; authority to sell trees and to alter watercourses on Maori land; and the introduction of a special system of justice under a warden (usually also a 'trustee' for 'native revenues').
The Gold Fields Act 1858 and following legislation enabled the Government to change the regulation of the field: that it should be 'lawful for the Governor in Council, from time to time, for the purpose of facilitating or more effectually carrying into execution any of the objects thereof, to make and prescribe all rules and regulations touching any of the matters intended to be hereby provided for'.50 There was no requirement for the Government to obtain Maori consent to these changes even though the alterations might severely reduce revenues supposedly guaranteed by negotiated agreement. Mining legislation in the 1860s and 1870s initially focused on the question of the Governor's powers once the consent of Maori right-holders had been gained, or on land privately-owned by Europeans. It will be seen in later discussion, however, that the legislative tenor began to change in the third quarter of the century, allowing the Crown greater rights of access to gold and other minerals lying within Maori land, including that still held under native title or specifically reserved from earlier mining cession. At the same time, the
48 Turton, Maori Deeds, no. 344 & 345, PP.423–429. Doc. 53, pp. 1294–1300.
49 Ibid., no. 346, p. 429. Doc. 53, p. 1300; no. 387, PP. 534–535. Doc. 53, pp. 1324–1325.
50 For further discussion, see Anderson, 'Goldmining,' pp. 17–18.
147
![]() |
7.14 156 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800-1885
Government responded to problems in the administration of the gold field, and to the demands of mining interests and settlers, by seeking to acquire the absolute freehold of all gold-bearing lands, whether already subject to cession agreements or not.
Problems initially arose over the payment of rents to Maori. According to Mackay, it was arranged with the Superintendent of Auckland that the Provincial and General Governments would share certain administrative costs including that of 'native meetings for negotiating for the cession of Gold Fields'. The greater part of the expense of additional Native Police was to be borne by the Province since the need for extra staff was a direct consequence of the opening of the gold field. The General Government agreed to advance £400 (later increased to £500) to the financially-straitened Provincial Government for the erection of a court-house and gaol at Shortland. This sum 'was to be advanced from the sum of two thousand pounds placed on the General Estimates for the Thames Gold Field, but to be repayable out of the first available Revenue arising from the Thames Gold Field'.51
Rents owing to Maori were treated as being at the disposal of the administration:
As there was a large sum received for miners' rights fees, which was not immediately required, [Mackay] was told this might be employed temporarily for paying the departmental expenses....52
That money was to be recouped from the gold duty revenues, but in early August the Commissioner notified the Native Minister that the miners' rights fees for the June quarter had not been paid to Maori.53 No money had been remitted to him because the
Thames at 1868. Foster Collection, Alexander Turnbull Library
51 Mackay to Native Minister, io August 1868. Papers brought before Parliament and Select Committees, Le 1/1869/133. Doc. 21, p. 216.
52 Report by Mackay on Thames Gold Fields, 27 July 1869. AJHR 1869, A-17, p. 13. Doc. 59, p.1371.
53 Mackay to Native Minister, 4 August 1868. Papers brought before Parliament and Select Committees, Le 1/1869/133. Doc. 21, p. 218.
148
![]() |
7.15 157 |
▲back to top |
Chapter III: Extension of Government Control Over Gold Field Lands, 1865-187o
General Government had impounded the gold duty against Provincial liabilities.54 According to Mackay, £1,281 of an advance of £3,151 to the Gold Fields Department had come from miners' rights revenues. Of the more than £7,000 collected in fees, only £4,000 had been paid over to Maori.55 He suggested that the financial problems of the administration should not be regarded as a 'mere Provincial matter' but rather one 'for the very gravest consideration' of the General Government. Not only were Maori dissatisfied with the failure to pay over rents but the miners were almost completely unregulated. If they should choose to force the issue, there was insufficient staff to prevent trespass and probable confrontation with the 'hau-hau'. Mackay recommended, therefore, that 'special provision should be made for making the rents to native owners of gold fields a first charge on the revenue together with the salaries of any officer or officers engaged in attending to the Native questions within the Gold field'.56
The Gold Field Act 1866 had brought land still under customary title more directly within the compass of mining legislation—but only where the agreement of Maori owners had been won—by redefining 'Crown lands' to include areas where the Governor by 'lease agreement or otherwise [had] obtained power to authorise gold mining thereon'.57 In 1868 Richmond prepared legislation to more clearly define the Government's powers over, and to provide special regulations for, gold fields in Native districts. In the first instance the intention was to strengthen the Government's control over the administration of gold field revenues. As lessees of the Kauaeranga field the Government was responsible for the payment of rents. However, the delegation of
Thames at 1869-1870. Foster Collection, Alexander Turnbull Libray
54 Report by Mackay on Thames Gold Fields, 2.7 July 1869. AJHR, 1869, A-17, p. 13. Doc. 59, p. 1371.
55 Mackay to Native Minister, 3 September 1868. Papers brought before Parliament and Select Committees, Le 1/1869/133. Doc. 21, p. 230.
56 Ibid. Doc. 21, pp. 227-228.
57 See Anderson, 'Goldmining,' p. 35.
149
![]() |
7.16 158 |
▲back to top |
![]() |
7.17 159 |
▲back to top |
Chapter III: Extension of Government Control Over Gold Field Lands, 1865–1870
management of the field to the Provincial Government had removed their control of the revenues for that purpose. Richmond outlined the resulting difficulties to the House:
They had not at their absolute command the revenues of the Thames gold fields, and were not able to authoritatively stop money for meeting those rents. ... some portion of the money appropriated for the payment of the rents had been expended in the payment of departmental officers of the gold fields. In the poverty of the Auckland Government, the money thus advanced had not been repaid by-them and-thus ... [a]t the end of the June quarter the money was not immediately forthcoming to pay the quarter's rents. ...58
The General Government thus wanted the legal power to 'stop what was necessary as a first charge out of the gold revenues' in order to pay any rents that they had agreed to for lands leased from Maori.59 This right was authorised under section 4 of the ensuing Gold Fields Act Amendment Act 1868.
More general concerns lay behind the measure. The authority of the Governor to negotiate mining agreements had been put into question. As the Native Land Court began to operate in the district, doubt was thrown on the continuing application of the pre-court agreements, and private parties began to negotiate separate arrangements with Maori right-holders for lands which had been ceded to the Crown for mining purposes.60 In the House, Richmond stated:
The Crown had a right to enter into a valid engagement with Native proprietors, prior to a certificate of title from the Native Land Courts, but it appeared to the Government extremely desirable that the gold fields in the northern part of the Colony should be carried on under a uniform system of management, and they had, therefore, taken every means in their power to obtain leases of Native lands upon which gold fields might be expected to exist, in order to bring them within the rules of the Gold Fields Act. It would be very obvious ... that whatever confusion there was in the administration of gold fields under normal circumstances, must be multiplied ten-fold if they came into contact with a people who were not accustomed to our laws, and whose titles to the property were to a great extent indeterminate.61
The Bill thus was intended in a broad sense to legalize the proclamation of gold fields on lands within native title wherever the Governor had won Maori consent to mining operations. This was provided for in section 3 of the Act, while section 5 established Government regulation of prospecting on 'native lands' outside the gold field 'in order to secure that [they] should not be drawn into quarrels with the Native proprietors'.62
Under section 8 the Governor in Council was given explicit authority to make, revoke or alter regulations for gold mining in the case of lands upon which the Governor had obtained 'power by lease agreement or consent of the Native owners thereof to authorize mining' whether that area was still held under native title or a certificate of title issued
58 Richmond in NZPD, vol. 1, 1868, pp. 27–28. Doc. 22, pp. 318–319.
59 Ibid. Doc. 22, pp. 318–319.
60 See Mackay to Native Minister, 3 September 1868. Papers brought before Parliament and Select Committees, Le 1/1869/133. Doc. 21, pp. 224–225.
61 Richmond in NZPD, vol. 2, 1868, p. 247. Doc. 22, p. 320.
62 Ibid. See s.5 Gold Fields Act Amendment Act 1868.
151
![]() |
7.18 160 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800–1885
under the Native Land Act'.63 Section 9 also enabled the Governor to include within a Gold Field, any land lying below high-water mark that lay within native title. Richmond explained the motivation for this aspect of the legislation:
There was a large tract of land in the Firth of Thames which was not Crown Land, and to which the Gold Fields Act could not be applied. A considerable part of that land was very likely to be auriferous, and it was desirable that there should be power to deal with it. ...64
But in creating a framework to allow for the opening of the Thames mudflats, the legislature acknowledged that the foreshore of Maori lands lay within native title:
Provided that when any such land abuts upon any land specified in the last preceding section [that is, in Maori ownership] such land so, lying below high-water shall for the purposes of this Act be deemed to be land over which the Native title has not been extinguished.
Initially section 9 of the Act was understood to 'prevent anyone except the Government from dealing with the Natives and yet recognise an interest on their pare.65 In the following year legislators attempted to withdraw from their recognition of Maori rights in the foreshore, but meeting strong opposition, settled for strengthening pre-emptive powers.66
In 1868 the Provincial Government wielded its power under the gold field legislation to unilaterally change the terms under which miners could work the Kauaeranga lands, directly effecting the negotiated agreements and diminishing the authority of the Hauraki people. The miner's right system had given rise to dissatisfaction among the larger mining interests. To safeguard against claim jumping, 'persons considered it necessary to take out miner's rights for every small interest they held in shares or companies'. There was complaint that this had not been contemplated by the Kauaeranga agreements, and it was proposed that a leasing system be introduced in order to reduce the payments to Maori and to give greater security for the investment of capital.67 On 29 October 1868 the Superintendent of Auckland, calling on the powers delegated to him by the Governor under the Gold Fields Act 1866, issued new regulations to give effect to that proposal. All former regulations with reference to leases were revoked by clause
while clause 23 established the new conditions of the lease:
In every lease granted under these Regulations for mining purposes, there shall be in the first place a rent reserved after the rate of £2 per acre, per annum, payable half yearly and in advance, for every 15,000 square feet of land comprised therein. Provided always that as regards the latter rent of £100 the amount bona fide, expended in labour on the land demesned, in mining thereon, or in work immediately in connection, ... shall be allowed as a set off against such reserved rent. ...68
63 s.8 Gold Fields Act Amendment Act 1868.
64 Richmond,NZPD, vol. 2, 1868, p. 248. Doc. 22, p. 321.
65 G.S. Cooper to Mackay, 17 October 1868. Papers brought before Parliament and Select Committees, Le 1/1869/133. Doc. 21, pp. 257–258.
66 See discussion, pp. 156–165
67 Petition of certain Natives at Hauraki with evidence relative thereto given by Mackay, 5 August 1869.
In Hauraki Gold Fields Native Revenue, Treasury Statement Relative to Hauraki Gold Fields special block file. MA 13/35 (c).
68 Auckland Provincial Government Gazette, 29 October 1868, p. 485.
152
![]() |
7.19 161 |
▲back to top |
Chapter III: Extension of Government Control Over Gold Field Lands, 1865–1870
There appears to have been no intention to pay any portion of these rents to Maori right-holders.
In July 1869 the Government formulated legislation to protect security of mining title which was in question because of continuing doubts to the legality of the various deeds, proclamations, and regulations by which the Thames field had been opened. The legal authority of Mackay, and thus the validity of the original cessions, had come into question at the Native Land Court hearings for the Kauaeranga blocks which comprised much of that area. Mackay claimed to have negotiated in his capacity of Commissioner, but during the Weld Ministry of 1865 immediately prior to those transactions, the appointments of all Land Purchase Commissioners had been revoked. Fenton told the Legislative Council that:
[I]t was doubtful whether Mr. Mackay was at the time a Land Purchase Commissioner, and had a legal right to make the agreements which he did make with the Natives. [T]he proclamation of Mr. Weld was well known and it was not shown that Mr. Mackay had received any new appointment, so that there existed doubts as to Mr. Mackay's position in the matter.69
Other doubts regarding the status of the gold fields arose because the form of title under which those lands were held had changed since the cessions had been negotiated. Private lands were exempted from the operation of both the 1866 Act (under section 3) and the 1868 Amendment (under section 10). Fenton pointed out to the Members of the Council that, 'the moment these lands passed through the court, and the Native got Crown Grants, the doubt arose whether they did not become so far private lands, and were exempt from the operations of the Gold Fields Act'.70 The Auckland Gold Fields Proclamations Validation Act was passed in 1869 in order to overcome these problems. The Act stated that the agreements of 27 July 1867, 9 November 1867, 9 March 1868, and 13 May 1868 were valid and binding, even though native title might have been subsequently extinguished. The lands covered by the agreements and set out in the accompanying schedule were deemed 'so far as mining purposes for gold is concerned but not further or otherwise to be Crown lands and not private lands'.71 The legality of the instruments by which the gold fields had been extended—particularly that issued by Dr. Pollen on 30 July 1867, acting in the absence of the Superintendent—was also questionable.72 The legislation thus validated the proclamation of the gold field, and its subsequent extensions and regulations.73 This had the effect of entrenching Williamson's leasing provisions.
Hauraki Maori, far from wishing to set aside the mining agreements, as feared, desired that they should be fully implemented, not be changed, unilaterally, to European
69 Fenton enton in NZPD, vol. 6, 1869, p. 4.
70 Ibid.
71 s.2 The Auckland Gold Fields Prodamations Validation Act 1869. Doc. 23, pp. 325–326.
72 See NZPD, vol. 6, 1869, p.2.
73 The Act validated the prodamations of 7 August 1867, 22 August 1867, 20 November 1867, 14 April 1868, 16 May 1868, and 29 October 1868. See schedule to Act. Doc. 23, pp. 327–328.
153
![]() |
7.20 162 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800–1885
advantage.74 In August 1869, 13 chiefs of Ngati Maru, Ngati Whanaunga and Ngati Tamatera, who had been party to the Kauaeranga agreements, petitioned the Government. They complained about three aspects of the Act: that the schedule outlining the jurisdiction of the Act omitted to mention the reservation of lands for residence, cultivation, and burial grounds from the mining agreements; that Williamson had not consulted with them about the proclamation of leasing regulations; and that this action would reduce their revenues without their agreement and without acknowledging their right as owners to receive a portion of the rents of lands leased for mining purposes. They stressed that they were willing to abide by the original understanding, and to encourage economic development, but insisted on their right to full payment and to be consulted about any alteration to arrangements over their lands:
[Y]our petitioners now object to any gold-mining leases being granted to any persons for the lands included in the said agreements until a definite arrangement is entered into between themselves and the Governor relative to the said leases. That your petitioners are quite willing to render every facility for the outlay of capital, and desire to carry out all arrangements heretofore entered into by them; but they humbly and respectfully submit that the agreements entered into by them did not empower the Governor or his delegate to lease lands for mining purposes.75
Mackay had advocated that validating legislation be enacted to give 'proper security ... for the fulfilment of the engagements entered into by the Natives with the Crown'.76 But he supported the Hauraki rejection of the 1869 measure and represented the justice of their complaint to Richmond and before the Public Petitions Committee. The regulations and Act involved a transfer of powers to the governor that had been neither contemplated, nor consented to, by the Maori with whom Mackay had negotiated the mining cession. He advised the Minister accordingly, 'that the agreements with the Natives would require amendment, before it would be quite clear that these conferred on the Governor the power to lease lands for mining purposes'.77
Mackay also argued that the regulations would reduce the revenues payable to right-holders:
I hope I may be pardoned for stating that in my opinion the leasing regulations issued by His Honour the Superintendent of Auckland are likely to cause considerable injustice to the Native owners of the gold field, as entailing a certain falling off in the miners' rights fees received, and a consequent diminution in the amount payable to them by the Crown.78
He pointed out that he had given assurances to Maori that all claim-holders and their servants would be obliged to take out miners' rights. As long as claims were held under this system, owners had a 'direct interest' in ensuring that each employee held a right in
74 See Fenton's statement that Maori did not wish to do so. NZPD, vol. 6, 1869, p. 5.
75 Petition of Certain Natives at Hauraki and evidence relative thereto given by Mackay, 5 August 1869. In Hauraki Gold Fields Native Revenue, Treasury Statement Relative to MA 13/35c. See also, Public Petitions. Papers brought before Parliament and Select Committees, Le 1/1869/11.
76 Mackay to Native Minister, 3 September 1868. Papers brought before Parliament and Select Committees, Le 1/1869/133. Doc. 21, p. 224.
77 Report by Mackay on Thames Gold Fields, 27 July 1869. AJHR 1869, A-17, p. Doc. 59, p. 1369.
78 Ibid. Doc. 59, p. 1369.
154
![]() |
7.21 163 |
▲back to top |
Chapter III: Extension of Government Control Over Gold Field Lands, 1865–1870
order to prevent that claim being jumped. This incentive was lost under the leasing regulations. While there was provision for the infliction of fines on those who did not comply with a requirement that all servants should hold miners' rights, in absence of inspection these penalties were rarely enforced.79
Mackay set out three hypothetical examples to the Public Petitions Committee of the impact of the leasing regulations on revenues payable to Maori. His first example was titled: 'The understanding of the agreement as laid down by me to the Natives'. Under this system, Maori would have received £1 for three men's ground, measuring 150 by 300 feet—£1 for each claim-holder and another £1 for each servant. In his second example, reflecting the actual operation of the system, Maori received km because holders of small interests (in this case, four of them), also would take out miner's rights. Although this had not been intended, Mackay believed that this payment properly reflected the terms of the agreements made with Maori—and that, '[p]robably this extra amount did not more than cover the deficiencies caused by many persons working without miner's rights'. In Mackay's third example before the Committee, Maori would receive only £3 for the ground—since neither the three lessees nor the four holders of interests purchased from them were required to take out miners' rights. This left only the servants of the lessees who were obliged to hold rights.80
The Public Petitions Committee was unconvinced. They reported that they had Tail[ed] to discover how there [could] be any real grounds for the apprehensions expressed in the Petition'. They appear to have rejected Mackay's contention that in the absence of inspection there would be little incentive for claim-holders to ensure that their labourers held miners' rights. Instead they argued that the leasing system would increase the fees received by Maori:
Moreover, under the leasing system a plot of ground which from its dimensions would be held under eight miners' rights, and thus produce to the Native proprietors only £8 sterling per annum, might, if leased to a company, afford employment to fifty miners, whose fees would amount to £50, in addition to the £1 paid by the Company on the whole claim, and thus the Native proprietors would be gainers under the leasing system in the proportion of £51 to £8 per annum.81
Despite this finding, it seems likely that Maori were not receiving their due in these years; a conclusion supported by Mackay who was in the best position to interpret the understandings reached with Maori and to assess the impact of regulatory changes on their revenues. But even if the income of Maori was not greatly diminished by such changes, the fundamental complaint was that the introduction of this new form of mining tenure represented yet another unilateral change of the arrangements by which Hauraki consent to mining had been originally gained—in this case, the bypassing of the
79 See ibid., pp. 11–12. Doc. 59, pp. 1369–1370; Petition of certain Natives at Hauraki, and evidence relative thereto given by Mackay, 5 August 1869. In Hauraki Native Gold Fields Native Revenue, Treasury Statement Relative to MA 13/35 (c).
80 Ibid.
81 Report of the Public Petitions Committee on the Petition of Thirteen Natives Owning Land at the Thames Gold Fields, AJHR 1869 Fa, p. 3. Doc. 60, p. 1399.
155
![]() |
7.22 164 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800–1885
annual system of renewal of rights negotiated with Maori, and interposition of long-term leases in order to meet the requirements of large-scale capital investment.
Two years later the General Government acknowledged, tacitly, the injustice of the Provincial Government introducing a leasing system which reduced the revenues guaranteed to Maori under negotiated cession agreements. Under section 111 of the Gold Mining District Act 1871, and section 173 of the Gold Mining District Act 1873, 'all rents arising in respect of land occupied under licenses', would be deemed 'money arising from miners' rights' in the area encompassed by the Auckland Gold Fields Proclamation Validation Act. The reasoning behind this concession was, however, soon lost sight of by miners, local bodies, and many Government officials who attacked the provision as going beyond the terms of the original agreement. The revenue base set up for Maori by subsequent agreements was more narrowly conceived, omitting such rents and fees, while that of the Thames and Coromandel fields was to be again reduced by legislative change in 1886.82
Thames Foreshore
A further piece of gold fields legislation directly impinging upon the mana of Hauraki centred on foreshore rights, and was passed in direct response to the situation at the Kauaeranga. It was known that gold deposits lay under tidal flats, and within a year of the opening of the Thames field several applications were made to mine the foreshore.83 Mackay clearly did not consider that he had come to any agreement with Maori about the flats and in his capacity of warden refused the applications on the grounds that 'there was no power to deal with the land'.84 He was explicit on this point when subsequently testifying before the Select Committee on the Thames Sea Beach Bill. Having described the importance of the area as including 'probably the most important patiki ground in New Zealand', and the continuing demarcation of the flats with fishing stakes, Mackay stated:
The boundary line of the land ceded for gold-mining purposes was always supposed to be high-water mark; and I never raised any question about lands below high-water mark, nor did the Natives.85
But on Messers Betham, Servern, Walker, and Company making an application under a section of the Gold Fields Act 1866 that allowed for extensions under 'extraordinary circumstances,' Mackay was obliged to refer the matter to the Government.
On 17 October 1868 Richmond instructed Mackay that the land was in an 'exceptional legal position' because:
82 See discussion in Part Two.
83 Mackay evidence in Report of the Select Committee on the Thames Sea Beach Bill. AJHR 1869 F-7, p. 7.
Doc. 61, p. 1405.
84 Ibid.
85 Ibid.
156
![]() |
7.23 165 |
▲back to top |
Chapter III: Extension of Government Control Over Gold Field Lands, 1865–1870
The Native title over it would probably not be recognised by courts of law; at the same time, it is not within the definition of Crown Land, or subject to the ordinary Waste Land laws. The Gold Fields Act of this session points out how it may be dealt with—that is, by agreement between the Colonial Government and the Native owners of adjacent lands.
Mackay was thus requested to 'endeavour to arrange with the Native owners for the occupation of this tidal flat upon reasonable terms'.86
Mackay issued a notice cautioning that mining below the high-water mark would be subject to penalty under the Gold Fields Amendment Act 1868, since native title had not been extinguished, and the land was not subject to any agreement with the Governor. Acting on Richmond's instruction, he then entered negotiation for the cession of the foreshore. Mackay later reported that he had 'found a very strong disinclination on the part of the Natives to give up their claims to the tidal flats to the north of Karaka Stream'.87 Despite a number of meetings, the principal Ngati Maru chief and largest right-holder in that area, refused to come to terms with the Government. According to Mackay, Rapana Maunganoa told him that 'there was a great deal of gold already in his land—Pukehinau Rapana, Kuranui, and Opitomoko,—and he thought he could do better by leasing it to the Europeans himself'.88
Three Ngati Hauauru chiefs, Wirope Hoterene Taipari, Te Hoterene Taipari, and Meremana Konui agreed, however, to allow mining over the part of the flats claimed by them, between Karaka Stream and Kaiwhakaurunga River—that is, a portion of the land in front of Shortland. An agreement was signed on 17 April whereby they consented to `demise' or 'tukua' the foreshore between those two points to the Governor for gold mining purposes within the meaning of the Gold Fields Acts 1866 and 1868. That area would be then brought within the scope of the 9 March 1868 agreement.89 In Turton's Maori Deeds, this transaction is entitled Te Hape Gold Mining Agreement, Deed no. 360.
In general the Government had assumed that sale of adjoining land meant extinguishment of native title over its foreshore and associated fisheries, unless specific reservation had been made in the deed. But in the case of Kauaeranga, the Government wished to make use of tidal lands of great value to both races, prior to the. extinguishing of native title to the adjoining area. The inconvenience of the Gold Fields Amendment Act 1868 was that in arranging for the opening of the foreshore abutting Maori land, section 9 of the Act had given recognition of that area as also belonging to Maori. The problem posed by that admission was exacerbated by Mackay's engagements. Fully conscious of the importance of the tidal fisheries to Hauraki, he had dealt with them as owners of the foreshore, had signed agreements with them on that basis, and thus lad tacitly admitted' such claims to 'have some force'.90 Maori seemed likely to expect the
86 G.S. Cooper, Acting Under Secretary, to Civil Commissioner, 17 October 1868. Papers brought before Parliament and Select Committees, Le 1/1869/133. Doc. 21, p. 258.
87 Report by Mackay, 27 July 2869. AJHR, 2869, A-17, p. 11. Doc. 59, p. 1369.
88 Report on Thames Sea Beach Bill. AJHR, 2869, F-7, p. 7. Doc. 61, p. 1405.
89Report Mackay, 27 July 1869. AJHR, 1869, A-17, encl. P, pp. 35–36. Doc. 59, pp. 1393–1394.
90 See Mackay evidence, AJHR, 1869 F-7, p.7. Doc. 61, p. 1405; and his report in AJHR 1874 G-5C; Richmond in Report of Select Committee, AJHR, 1869 F-7, App. D, p. 17. Doc. 61, p. 1415.
157
![]() |
7.24 166 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800–1885
Crown to honour those agreements, and it seemed prudent for the Government to do so, given the strength of Ngati Maru opposition to further encroachment on their tribal area.91
The Government decided in the first instance to negotiate some form of transfer of the flats—but what to do if Maori refused to open their lands or preferred to deal with private parties? Rapana, true to his word to McLean, began negotiating privately and entered a lease with C.O. Davis on behalf of the Kuranui Mining Company, which was subsequently granted by the Superintendent." Further negotiations were taking place privately." Mining companies began to encroach on the area. Four claims extending into the Kauaeranga mudflats—Wakatip, Magenta, Barry's no. 2, and Nations—were pegged out in, expectation that the title would be gained from Maori once the adjoining land had passed through the Native Land Court.94 Claim-holders had sunk shafts, 'all ready to go on the tidal land the first chance they [could] gee.95
Private negotiations were interrupted in July by Tole, the Waste Land Commissioner, proclaiming all land above and below high-water mark to be reserved for Crown purposes.96 This could be a stop-gap measure only, since it was doubtful whether such lands came within the purview of the Waste Lands Act, and in any case, was unlikely to restrain miners over the long-term.97 The possibility of rights to the foreshore being transferred to private individuals concerned the Government which felt itself under pressure to act before any valid lease was finalised once title had been determined by the Native Land Court; or before the dam of frustrated miners burst and they rushed the field.98
In following month (August) the Government attempted to reverse the effect of the 1868 legislation. The Thames Sea Beach Bill was intended to assert the Crown's prerogative while allowing for payment to Maori owners of adjoining land. After reciting the right of the Crown to the foreshore and to precious metals wherever they might be found within New Zealand, the Government proposed that public and other rights should cease over the area described in the schedule attached—between Kauaeranga and Tararu Creeks.99
91 For expressions of concern regarding possible conflict, see statements by Fox and Gisborne, NZPD, vol. 6, 1869, pp. 196 & 832.
92 Report on Thames Sea Beach Bill. AJHR, 1869, F-7, p. 8. Doc. 61, p. 1406.
93 See comment by Mackay that Natives owning the remainder [foreshore lands not covered by Te Hape agreement] have refused to lease it. They have dealt with other Europeans for it. Schedule of Agreements made for Leasing of Lands for Mining Purposes ... 1869. AGG-A 1 box 4.
94 Report on Thames Sea Beach Bill. AJHR, 1869, F-7, pp. 8, 13. Doc. 61, pp. 1406, 1411. See also application for permission to mine foreshore adjoining Barrys No. 2, Letter from Directors of Sea Lion Gold Mining Company to Pollen, 16 July 1869. AGG-A 1, box 4.
95 Report on Thames Sea Beach Bill. AJHR, 1869, F-7, p. 8. Doc. 61, p. 1406.
96 Ibid., p. 13. Doc. 61, p. 1411.
97 See NZPD, vol. 6, 1869, p. 196; Evidence of J.B. Bradshaw in Report on Thames Sea Beach Bill. AJHR, 1869, F-7, p. 11. Doc. 61, p. 1409.
98 See NZPD, vol. 6, 1869, p. 833. Doc. 24, p.329; D. O'Keefe evidence in Report on Thames Sea Beach Bill, AJHR, F-7, p. also Mackay's comment on validity of lease issued by Provincial Government at p. 11. Doc. 61, p. 1409.
99 This provision was intended in part to supersede the Provincial Government's proclamation of the area as Public Reserve in January 1869.
158
![]() |
7.25 167 |
▲back to top |
Chapter III: Extension of Government Control Over Gold Field Lands, 1865–1870
Those lands would be deemed Crown demesne and could be leased or sold only by the Government. That land was not to be proclaimed within the gold field, but miner's fees
would be paid to Maori owners of adjoining land.
Important issues of sovereignty were involved, and the Bill was thus referred to a select committee which heard evidence from John Williamson, James Mackay, James Bradshaw (a mining expert), Charles O'Neill, and Daniel O'Keefe. Mackay testified that Maori valued the mudflats, continued to use them and, with the exception of Wirope, had not come to any agreement with the Crown regarding their use. When questioned as to possible Maori reaction if legislation dealing with the foreshore were passed without any
further agreement, he warned:
I believe the Natives would resist it. If the Government were to attempt to reclaim a portion of that flat, the Natives would object to it. If there were a large number of them, they would forcibly pull down any buildings erected there.100
Nor did he believe that they would accept an extension of the leasing arrangements for abutting lands to the foreshore without their prior consent.
Hauraki Maori had already protested any infringement of their rights over the foreshore, and these objections were fully communicated to both the select committee and the House.101 On 5 August Te Moananui petitioned on behalf of Ngati Maru, Ngati
Tamatera, and Ngati Whanaunga:
The word has come to us that you are about taking our places from high-water mark outwards.
You, the Government have asked for the gold of Hauraki; we consented. You asked for a site for a town; you asked also that the flats of the sea off Kauwaeranga should be let; and those requests were acceded to and now you have said that the places of the sea that remain to us will be taken.
O friends, it is wrong, it is evil. Our voice, the voice of the Hauraki, has agreed that we shall retain the parts of the sea from the high water-mark outwards. These places were in our possession from time immemorial; these are the places from which food was obtained from the time of our ancestors even down to us their descendants. ... It was thought that the taking of land by you ceased at Tauranga and other places; but your thought has turned to Hauraki. ...
O friends, our hands, our feet, our bodies, are always on our places of the sea; the fish, the mussels, the shell-fish are there. Our hands are holding onto those, extending even to the gold beneath. The men, the women, the children are united in this, that they alone are to have the control of all the places of the sea, and that the Europeans are to have nothing to
do with them. ...102
A second petition, of the same date, was received from Aperahama Te Reiroa and ii other Ngati Maru, reminding the Government that '[w]hat was given was the mountain'. North of Karaka Stream—'from Tarawhati thence on to Waiotahi on to Tararu, and
100 Report on Thames Sea Beach Bill. AJHR, 1869,F-7 p. 9. Doc. 61, p. 1407.
101 See AJHR, 1869, F-7, App. E, p. 18. Doc. 61, p.1416; NZPD, vol. 6, 1869, p. 902. Doc. 24, p. 333.
102 Petition of Te Moananui, 5 August 1869. Cited in Report of Committee on Thames Sea Beach Bill. AJHR, 1869. F-7, App. E, p. Doc. 61, p. 1416.
159
![]() |
7.26 168 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800-1885
thence out to the sea ... were not given to the Governor'. The petitioners warned the Government that poor dealing on its part weakened the position of those sections of the Hauraki people who had been prepared to co-operate in the opening of the gold field.
We have not given up those pieces. ... therefore we say to you work correctly, for the Hauhaus are laughing at us. They say, 'It serves you right to be troubled by the Government; you gave up the gold to the Europeans'. Therefore we said, 'Who suspected that evil would come out of it?'103
A series of letters were sent to the Governor, in which the importance of the Treaty of Waitangi was stressed, and in which feelings of disappointment with the Government were expressed. Taipari wrote condemning both the leases and the infringement on the
mudflats, and also suggesting that Te Hira might have been right to keep Ohinemuri closed:
Now we begin to understand why the Hauhaus maintain possession of Ohinemuri. They have understanding, but we were ignorant, in having given over our lands for you to work on them. And now you turn round upon us to deprive us of our lands.1°4
He warned that while Ngati Maru had obeyed the laws and preserved the peace of the colony in the past this was liable to change: 'If you trample the laws, we shall be likely to trample on them also, because there is no one to uphold the regulations in regard to the Thames diggings.' Taipari made particular appeal to the Treaty:
We still have the mana over those lands. The mana over the island only was given up to the Queen. Now let the Treaty of Waitangi be carried out. That Treaty declared that the Maoris were to live properly under the protection of the Queen, that she was to protect all their lands, and the places from which they obtained fish, mussells, cockles and birds. Now on the finding of gold at Hauraki it is said the Queen also has land here.
Now, 0, friends, do not on any account let that Treaty of Waitangi be trampled upon. If that Treaty be abrogated, we will cease to have mana over the lands.
0 Friend, be strenuous in preserving those lands and our lands outside the mudflats to us.105 In view of the strength of Maori opposition, the complex nature of the issue, and
the wide-sweeping implications of the legislation proposed, the Select Committee recommended:
That until the question of the prerogative rights of the Crown, and of Native claims in relation thereto, over the fore-shore and over precious metals in the Colony, are set at rest, it would be inexpedient to legislate upon the particular case of the Hauraki Gulf.106
Instead the Government should negotiate with Maori to 'obtain the cession of the prerogative rights of the Crown ... over the fore-shore and precious metals in the Colony' and 'arrange with the Natives for the control of the Thames Sea Beach'.107
103 Petition of Aperahama Te Reiroa. In ibid., p. i8. Doc. 61, p. 1416.
104 W. H. Taipari to Government, undated. Papers brought before Parliament and Select Committees, Le 1/1869/124. Doc. 20, p. 192.
105 W.H. Taipari to Governor Bowen, 11 August 1869. Papers brought before Parliament and Select Committees, Le 1/1869/124. Doc. 20, p.189.
106 Report on Thames Sea Beach Bill. AJHR, 1869, F-7, p. 3. Doc. 61, p. 1401.
107 Ibid. Doc. 61, p.1401.
16o
![]() |
7.27 169 |
▲back to top |
Chapter III: Extension of Government Control Over Gold Field Lands, 1865–1870
The Select Committee had recommended against legislative action, and Maori had clearly signalled their wish to retain their control over, and underlying rights to, foreshore lands and resources. The Government responded by pressing on with a law to impose Crown pre-emption over the area. Francis Dillon Bell had suggested to the committee that Maori rights might be bypassed by means of a prohibition on private dealing:
Supposing any question to arise with the Natives—by reason, for instance, of the Fishery rights guaranteed by the Treaty of Waitangi interfering with any general prerogative right—to prevent a law being passed prohibiting natives from dealing with the foreshore, there is at any rate no such difficulty in the way of the Queen's European subjects being prohibited from such dealings except in accordance with some legislative authority.108
The Government largely adopted this reasoning and proceeded to redraft the Bill to a narrower measure. It was no longer intended, 'by the Bill, to determine absolutely the title'. Calling on the powers extended to the Government under the 1868 Act to include the foreshore abutting Maori land within a gold field, the legislature now proposed that:
It shall not be lawful for any person other than Her Majesty to make any contract lease or conveyance with or from any aboriginal Native of or concerning the piece of land described in the Schedule ... or any part thereof ... and all transactions and dealings of or concerning the said piece of land ... are and shall be absolutely invalid.
The Government defended this continuing intention to legislate, as allowing time to deal with the issue without the complications of third party involvement. Gisborne reminded the House:
At present the land is free and unembarrassed by any legal European claims; but if we do not pass a law preventing any private negotiations with regard to it, we shall find an infinity of private claims raised by miners and other persons and it will be impossible to get out of the inextricable confusion that must follow'.109
However, it is questionable how the Government could equitably reacquire a pre-emptive right which they had formerly abandoned without the consent of Maori.110 The prohibition took little account of their wishes. Nor was it intended primarily for their protection. It undermined Maori ability to deal with their lands as they chose, and to strike the best bargains that they could. Underlying the Government's concern to prevent further complication of title and 'risk of collision with the Natives in the settlement of such conflicting interests' was one of pecuniary self-interest. Mackay had cautioned the Select Committee that Rapana would prove troublesome 'unless the Government offered more reasonable terms than what he might expect to get by private leasing'.111 Gisborne now warned the House that the expense of reaching an agreement with Maori would be `enormously increased' if competition was allowed—and by implication, if Maori were given the opportunity to negotiate the best deal for themselves.112
108 Propositions for consideration for the Committee. In ibid., App. D, p. 16. Doc. 61, p. 1414.
109 Gisborne, NZPD, 1869, vol. 6, p. 833. See also Gisborne at p. 876; and Bell at p. 899. Doc. 24, pp. 329–331.
110 Note by Carroll in Commission on Native Land Laws, AJHR, 1891, session II, G-1, pp. 27–28. See also Waitangi Tribunal, Pouakani Report, Wai 33, Wellington, 1993, p. 237.
111 Report on Thames Sea Beach Bill. AJHR, 1869, F-7, p. 8. Doc. 61, p. 2406.
112 Gisborne, NZPD, 1869, vol. 6, p. 833. Doc. 24, p. 329.
161
![]() |
7.28 170 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800–1885
Beyond the right of Maori to receive full value for the resources of tidal lands, lay a wider issue of the rangitiratanga purported to be guaranteed in article 2 of the Treaty of Waitangi. The Government had tacitly acknowledged that the Crown's prerogative was impeded by native title but now asserted a right of pre-emption without the assent of Hauraki Maori, even though that right had been abandoned only a few years previously. Mackay, in fact, had hinted that this action would be unacceptable to some Hauraki Maori—that Rapana would rather forego all rents than bow to the pressure of Crown control. He ascribed this intransigence to Rapana's obstinate character and the undue influence of C.O. Davis, but admitted that Maori assertion of ownership of gold in tidal lands dated back to its initial discovery.113 On being questioned whether he considered that there would be anything inconsistent in the Government imposing regulations on transactions in the foreshore, with the arrangements he had previously negotiated, Mackay responded, 'I think the Natives will take this position: they will say that they are the owners of that land for mining and for every other purpose, and that they will resist any action taken by the Government in the matter.'114
The injustice of preventing right-holders from dealing with their land as they might choose was subsequently raised by McLean in the Legislative Council. He asked the Government:
[W]hether this land was a portion of the land which they understood as that which was leased from the Natives by the Government at the Auckland gold fields. If not, it appeared by clause 2 ... that the Government fully acknowledged the Native title to this land, and if that was so, how could they possibly prevent the Natives dealing with this as they chose? He saw nothing in the Bill to show that the Government had any claim over the land, and the royalty was evidently vested in the Natives.115
Gisborne replied that such a question opened the 'subject as to the title of the Queen in the lands of the Natives, and as to the title of the Natives in that land'. He then defended the Government's right, on grounds of the Treaty, statutory, and common law:
There was a stipulation in the Treaty of Waitangi vesting the right of pre-emption over all Native Lands in the Crown, and an Ordinance was passed in 1841 (Lands Claims Ordinance, No. 1), declaring all unappropriated lands to be Crown lands, except those which were occupied and being used by the Natives. There was also this question, whether in assuming the sovereignty the Queen did not also assume possession of the land below high-water mark.116
The question of title to the foreshore remained unresolved, that land being seen as belonging partly to Maori and partly to the Crown.117 But from the Maori perspective, there was no doubt to whom the tidal flats belonged, a fact they sought to prove through the Native Land Court system. In February 1870 applications were made to the court for determination of ownership of a number of blocks situated along the foreshore from
113 Report on Thames Sea Beach Bill. AJHR, 1869, F–7, p. 8. Doc. 61, p. 1406.
114 Ibid.
115 McLean, NZPD 1869, vol.6, p. 876. Doc. 24, p. 330.
116 Ibid.
117 Ibid. pp. 876 & 904. Doc. 24, pp. 330, 334.
162
![]() |
7.29 171 |
▲back to top |
Chapter III: Extension of Government Control Over Gold Field Lands, 1865–1870
Tararu Creek to Kauaeranga River—Pukehinau, Opitomoko and the Kauaeranga mudflats (the latter being the land covered by the Te Hape agreement). These cases were adjourned, but in May, the court at Auckland heard an application from Tauira Te Wahapu and others for title to Whakaharatau.
Fenton regarded this case as raising questions that could be dealt with, definitively, only by the Supreme Court, and declined, therefore, to give an elaborate judgement. In this instance, he found that the Maori claimants had proved ownership to only the eastern portion of the block, on which houses had stood before the sea had encroached on the land. Nonetheless, Fenton supported a view that Maori could own land below the high-water mark:
I can find no reason or law which renders it incompetent for a Maori to have ownership of land covered by sea at high water, and considering the character of the English original occupation of this Island, the history and intent of the Treaty of Waitangi and the several statutes relating to the wild lands of the colony and the decisions of the Courts in England and in America on matters of this character I am of the opinion that the question of ownership of any portion of the foreshore by a Maori must depend simply on a question of fact.118
In November the court heard a number of claims to small areas along the foreshore (Kauaeranga 28A and the Moanataiari blocks), Fenton ordering in each case that a certificate of title should be issued to the owners Tor the rights they exercised and [leaving] for argument whether they owned below the surface'.119 The question of mineral ownership was more fully addressed, later that month, during the hearing for the Kauaeranga mudflats. Evidence was heard from Ngati Maru and Ngati Whanaunga on their long-standing use of the mudflats for fishing, as a preserve for curlews, and, as a ground for pipi gathering. It was shown that the right to fish with stake nets had devolved from Hauauru to Hotereni Taipari, whose duty it was to apportion the catch amongst his people. The boundaries to their claim were indicated by over moo stakes that had been placed along the high and low water mark. Evidence was given to the seasonal taking of curlew, that right being extended to only two or three members of the tribe in order to conserve the resource. Pipi gathering was, however, open to all Hauraki tribes.120 Mackay, appearing on behalf of all the grantees to the adjacent land in Shortland, pointed to prior Government recognition of their interest in the foreshore. His evidence was clear to the full rights of ownership 'for mining and every other purpose' belonging to Maori. Arguing that the Queen had acquired sovereignty rather than land by the Treaty of Waitangi, he stressed that the Government had entered into agreements with Maori for mining, passed legislation that recognised Maori interest in the foreshore and had 'authorise[d] one of their servants to go and purchase even the right in these lands'.121
118 Judgment at Whakaharatau hearing, 23 July 1870. Hauraki Minute Book 4, pp. 202–203.
119 Ibid., pp. 212–217.
120 See evidence of Hotereni Taipari, Wirope Taipari, Ngakapa, Rapana Maunganoa, Eruera Te Ngahue, and Nikouma Pautotara. Ibid., pp. 217–230.
121 Evidence of Mackay. Ibid., p. 228.
163
![]() |
7.30 172 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800–1885
The Crown opposed the claim, arguing that by the law of England, the foreshore belonged to it, and could be held privately only by grant. The Crown's seisin derived from its sovereignty which rested not solely on the Treaty, but also upon settlement. It was argued further, that the court had no jurisdiction to hear the claim since the Native Land Acts did not affect the Crown, and recognition of Maori ownership according to customary usage would be a derogation of royal supremacy.122 These arguments were rejected by the claimants who contended that relations between the Crown and Maori were defined by the Treaty which, rather than taking territorial rights, guaranteed their preservation. Whereas in England, at. one time, all land had belonged to the Crown, in New Zealand, the whole had been in Maori possession. The claimants argued that Crown grants were required for all classes of land in England, and that the foreshore remained in the Crown's hands 'simply because it was not used'. They questioned the application of feudal and Roman law to the New Zealand situation, and argued that 'neither English law nor the Civil law [could] be allowed to influence the rights of Maoris to lands which, in the words of the statute, they own[ed] according to their customs and usages'. In their view, no distinction should be made between Maori rights in dry and wet land.123
While the Government strengthened its control of the foreshore by legislation, Maori authority was further compromised by the Native Land Court decision. Fenton in a judgement dictated largely by expediency, avoided the implications of his finding a few weeks earlier at Whakaharatau, by awarding the claimants title to fishing grounds rather than to the foreshore itself. He accepted that the full and exclusive possession of the flats had been proved, but feared the 'evil consequences' of granting absolute ownership to the claimants, and for reasons of the 'great public interests involved', restricted the award to exclude any right to the minerals that had been recently discovered:
Lyttelton's maxim that the 'honour of the King is to be preferred to his profit' has not been forgotten, but it appears to me that there can be no failure of justice if the natives have secured to them the full, exclusive and undisturbed possession of all the rights and privileges over the locus in quo which they or their ancestors have ever exercised and the Court so determines, declining to make an order for the absolute property of the soil, at least below
the surface. ...124
Instead, the court made out an order which awarded to the claimants 'the exclusive right
of fishing whether with stake nets or otherwise the surface of the soil of all that portion of the foreshore or parcel of land between high-water mark and low water mark'.125
The Tribunal has summarised the import of Fenton's findings:
In the Kauwaeranga case the Court upheld earlier Native Land Court opinion that the Crown's right to the foreshore, like its nominal ownership of the land, was held subject to customary usage until that usage was extinguished. The Court had simply to ask whether it
122 Macormick argument, and Fenton Kaueranga judgement. Ibid., pp. 231–233, 235. Doc. 25, pp. 3335–337,
Doc. 26, pp. 341–347.
123 See McDonald argument and Fenton Kauaeranga judgement. Ibid., pp. 231–232, 235. Doc. 25, pp. 335–336,
Doc. 26, pp. 341–347.
124 Fenton Kaueranga judgement. Doc. 26, p. 347.
125 See NLC order for Te Tapuae o Uenuku no. 1, 23 May 1871 as an example of the wording employed.
164
![]() |
7.31 173 |
▲back to top |
Chapter III: Extension of Government Control Over Gold Field Lands, 1865-1870
was held according to native custom at 1840. However after a most lengthy and erudite statement of law as the Court saw it, and after some comments on the importance of fisheries to Maori, it was held that for reasons of 'public policy' (and although the Maori claimants were held to be entitled to the mudflats) the Maori claimants should receive no more than a title to exclusive fishing rights over the area in question.126
The recognition of such right by the court was later commended by the Governor as `additional proof of the care with which the Government, Parliament, and Courts of this Colony investigate the claims and protect the rights of Maoris'.127 In fact, the decision represented the sacrifice of Maori rights to the 'public good'. Fenton refused to make orders that went further than fishing rights because of the 'great public interest'. Further weight was given to a 'public interest' over Maori right, when the Court acceded to a request from the Crown that an order be issued, preventing the alienation of Maori interests to any other than the Government.128 Government control over the development of the foreshore gold field was now ensured. The Native Land Court's recognition of Maori exclusive right to the fish and use of the foreshore surface did, however, create a `difficulty' for the Government, which was now obliged to arrange for the extinguishment of those interests.129 Fearing that this problem would be repeated elsewhere, the Government issued a proclamation under the 1867 Native Land Act removing the foreshore from the jurisdiction of the land court in the Auckland Province.13° Crown counsel in the next foreshore claim—to Kapanga Parumoana no. 2 at Coromandel—produced the proclamation which brought the hearing to an end.131 The proclamation became ineffective in 1874 when the 1873 Native Land Act came into operation. In 1878, however, the Government again strengthened its control over the foreshore by means of the Harbours Act which provided under section 147 that such lands could be granted only by special authority of statute.
Maori Dissatisfaction with Gold Field Agreements
There were two different sources of grievance for Hauraki with regard to the gold field agreements in the late 1860s and 1870s: doubts whether all right-holders were consulted about the cession, and in receipt of their fair share of revenues thereafter; and the failure of the Government to fulfil not only the strict terms of the cessions, but also its oft-repeated promises of full and ongoing participation in the benefits of the development of the sub-surface resources of their land.
The original arrangements were made without the consent of King supporters. C.O. Davis warned at the time that:
126 Waitangi Tribunal, Report of the Waitangi Tribunal on the Muriwhenua Fishing Claim, Wai 22, Wellington, 1988, p. 84.
127 AJHR, 1871, A-1, p. 7o; see also Alex Frame, 'Kauwaeranga Judgment—Introduction,' Victoria University of Wellington Law Review 14 (1984), p. 227.
128 See Hauraki Minute Book 4, p. 260.
129 See discussion, pp. 208-212.
130 Proclamation under the Native Lands Act 1867, New Zealand Government Gazette, 29 May 1872. See also McLean to Colonial Secretary, 17 May 1872, 1A 1 1872/1399
131 See R. Boast, In respect of daim to Whao Oneroa a Tohe/Ninety-Mile Beach. Wai 45, doc. C 3, p. 25.
65
![]() |
7.32 174 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800–1885
It must be borne in mind ... that some of the lands in the vicinity of Karaka belong to Te Hira and the King party, who, it is well-known, are extremely adverse to their lands being opened for the exploration by gold diggers: and whose assent to the recent arrangements made by the Government with the loyal natives in relation to the boundaries of the auriferous district has not most probably been obtained.132
It is apparent that kingite right-holders did not receive any revenues from the initial years of the field's operation. The local J.P., E.H. Power, informed McLean, in 1871, that opposition to extension of the gold field to other parts of the district derived, in part, from dissatisfaction with Mackay's arrangements:
It appears to me that the payment of miners' rights fees wants a readjusting for instance the Keriwera say they are entitled to some proportion, other natives have told me that such a native takes his share and they get nothing; this of itself cannot help but increase the native difficulties.133
Other problems in distribution of revenues were revealed in the Native Land Court process. Puckey who took over responsibility for the 'native gold field revenues' in 1869, acknowledged that the gold field blocks when taken through the court, were awarded to more people than had been receiving monies from them.134 The distribution at Karaka and Te Hape, for example, only included groups such as Ngati Te Aute, Ngati Kotinga, and Whakatohea, at the grace of the major recipient of the revenues generated by the blocks, after the field had been operating for three years. The division of revenues also came into question at Opitomoko, Kuranui, Moantaiari, and at Tokatea (Moehau no. 4).135 In the case of Moehau no. 4, which was only put through the court in 1881, Haora Tareranui, from the kingite sections of the right-holders Ngati Tamatera and Ngati Teroro, had been awarded a two-fifths share of the block, but had never received any of the rents. He asked that his hapu should receive their share of past gold field revenues handed over by the Crown, but the Court refused to make an order to that effect since those monies had been paid out before title had been decided.136
There was growing dissatisfaction also amongst those who had been most instrumental in opening the Thames and Coromandel lands to Government control for mining purposes. Petitions about the introduction of leasing tenure and encroachment on the foreshore in the late 1860s were followed by others protesting mismanagement and delays in the payment of revenues in 1876 and again in 1881, while W.H. Taipari asked for the return of various sites gifted for public purposes in the Thames township.137 These problems are discussed in more detail below. It will be seen in later discussion also, that this sense of disillusionment was to contribute to the reluctance of some of the major right-holders at Ohinemuri to open the block to mining and the Government's jurisdiction.
132 Daily Southern Cross, 26 September 1867. Cited in Hutton, "Troublesome Specimens", p. 109.
133 E.H. Power to McLean, 10 October 1871. McLean Papers (partial typescript) MS-Papers-1347 (vol. 37) p.177. Doc. 28, p.361.
166
![]() |
7.33 175 |
▲back to top |
Chapter III: Extension of Government Control Over Gold Field Lands, 1865–1870
Problems in Administration of Gold Field Agreements, 1869–1879
In part, complaint derived from failures in the administration of the revenues.138 At least one observer—the local JP—concluded that the Government failed to fulfil commitments to properly oversee the interests of Maori in the years of the gold field's greatest profitability:
When the Hauraki gold field was handed over to the Government the natives put implicit faith in the officers that the agreement with them would be followed out in its integrity, but what do they now find simply that the sole control is in the hands of Government that the agreement is evaded because the Government do not care to watch the interests of natives in every particular considering no doubt that the natives themselves should do so and therefore what is everybody's business is nobody's business and the natives are considerable losers thereby. ... 139
Responsibility for the administration of the revenues fell initially to Mackay on whom, Maori had to rely as the Government's representative. Mackay worked in a wide variety of capacities during the first years of the operation of the Thames field, filling the position of warden without official sanction, and acting with a considerable amount of autonomy.140 A miners' rights deposit account was opened in his name with that of Pollen, and the revenues paid out on a quarterly basis. Much of the gold field land had not yet passed through the court, and, as in the case of downpayments for land, Mackay made independent and arbitrary judgements about where entitlement lay. Distribution of revenues flowed from his hands into those of a few chiefs with no guarantee that a fair portion would reach all those with interests in the area. Puckey, as native agent, took over responsibility from Mackay for the payment of revenues after 1869, operating the deposit account until 1879. At first Puckey adopted Mackay's arrangements, but as returns began to fall and systems of regulation to change, he modified former practice, dividing the annual total into four so that the returns did not fluctuate so widely, and always maintaining a credit in the account for emergencies.141 If much of the profit of the early boom years of the Thames field had been channelled into the hands of a few, the remaining revenues were dribbled out and dissipated among the many to settle small debts.
In 1876 Te Moananui and Taipari complained that fees at Thames were overdue. Pollen in whose name the account continued to be jointly held, denied that any malpractice had taken place, or that monies were being kept back Tor a rainy day'. He stated before the
134 Puckey report, 31 July 1880. In Hauraki Gold Field Petition, Treasury Statement Relative to Hauraki Gold Fields special block file. MA 13/35C. Doc. 43, pp. 686–692.
135 See evidence in Karaka and Te Hape 27 August 1872, Hauraki Minute Book 7, pp. 123–124. Doc. 30, pp. 423–424; Anderson, 'Goldmining,' pp. 47–48.
136 See Alexander, The Hauraki Tribal Lands, Moehau block history'.
137 See Appendix Four.
138 See Anderson, 'Goldmining,' pp. 45–48.
139 Power to McLean, 15 April 1873. McLean Papers (partial typescript) MS-Papers-1350 (vol. 40). Doc. 28,
p. 365.
140 See Stone, The Economic Impoverishment of Hauraki Maori Through Colonisation, 1830–1930.
141 Puckey report, 31 July 1880. In Hauraki Gold Field Petition, Treasury Statement Relative to Hauraki Gold Fields special block file. MA 13/35c. Doc. 43, pp. 690–691.
167
![]() |
7.34 176 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800–1885
Native Affairs Committee that Maori had not received any revenues in the last quarter because, previously, overpayments had been made through the misplaced 'kindness' of Puckey. Pollen blamed Maori profligacy for their distressed situation, and argued that they had ample opportunity to inform themselves and understand the whole matter 'if they chose to take the trouble'. He condemned Puckey's practice of making payments in advance so that Maori could meet their liabilities as misguided.142 The Native Affairs Committee accepted that no wrong-doing had occurred, reporting that accounts had been kept regularly and that no unnecessary delay had taken place, but also acknowledged the Maori sense that they had no way of knowing whether a correct accounting was being kept and recommended that the Government give full facility for an inspection of the books by a Maori appointee. 143
The distribution of revenues comprised one side of the equation between Maori interest and Government responsibility; the other lay in the collection of fees and rents, and allocation of those revenues within the different blocks. When the Treasury and Audit Departments criticised the basis on which the system was run—for the lack of accountability and the employment of agencies outside the civil service structure to oversee Maori interests—Puckey defended his handling of the revenues. He identified the problem as lying in the assessment of the various fees and rents owing on each block rather than in his own subsequent distribution of those amounts, and reported that the task of overseeing the Maori revenues had become increasingly difficult as the administration of the field moved further and further from the terms initially established in the deed of cession. Puckey reported that the Receivers of Gold Revenue had become 'callous' to those original terms. At the same time passage of the Mining District Act 1871, and the new regulations put in force, completely changed the manner in which revenues were assessed for the individual blocks which comprised the Hauraki Gold Mining District. According to Puckey: 'There was no machinery for the transfer of Miners' Rights and it became merely a matter of approximate allocation'.144 It was acknowledged by a later receiver of the gold revenues, too, that 'many errors were made some owners not receiving what they were entitled to' under these arrangements.145
The problems of making sure that fees and rents were properly collected, properly assessed in each block, and distributed to the correct owners resulted in Maori taking on much of the burden of payment for the overseeing of agreements, but without gaining any real control over that process. A functionary was initially set in place by the Provincial Government to oversee Maori interests. According to Puckey:
Mr McIlhone was appointed in 1870 by ... Superintendent Giles to look after Provincial interests on the Goldfields here and as there was a necessity for the native interests being looked after and they preferred some person who should be under their own control, they
142 See Evidence of Pollen, 26 July 1876. Papers brought before Parliament and Select Committees, Le 1 1876/7.
143 Reports of Native Affairs Committee. AJHR, 1876, 1–4, p. 5.
144 Puckey report, 31 July 1880. In Hauraki Gold Field Petition, Treasury Statement Relative to Hauraki Gold Fields special block file. MA 13/35C. Doc. 43, p. 690.
145 Jorlasse to Receiver General, 23 February 1898. Hauraki Native petition re gold fields, Treasury Inwards Letters and Registered Files. T 140/71.
168
![]() |
7.35 177 |
▲back to top |
Chapter III: Extension of Government Control Over Gold Field Lands, 1865–1870
agreed to pay a moiety of Mr McIlhone's salary then fixed at £156 per annum. Later when the Provincial Government ceased to have special interests in the Goldfield revenue, the whole of Mr McIlhone's salary was by the natives authorised to be stopped from their monies. ... 146
A similar arrangement was imposed later when Te Aroha was also opened to mining, the Maori owners agreeing to pay a Mr. Burgess 25 per annum to oversee the collection of their revenues. At Ohinemuri, this sort of officer was deemed to be unnecessary since revenues went straight into the hands of the Government.147
Kenrick (warden of the gold field) and Wilkinson (Government native officer) took over responsibility for the miners' rights deposit account on Puckey's dismissal, in 1880. They were highly critical of the situation they had found, reporting that
[Much must be left to the discretion of the officers in the field—upon whose report the revenue is allocated. When taking over the allocation of this revenue I found the grossest abuse of this discretionary power had been permitted to grow up.148
The role and status of McIlhone—in particular, the legitimacy of paying for someone to oversee the implementation of the system created by deed, statute, and regulation, out of revenues belonging to Maori—also came under the scrutiny of the Audit Department. A complete overhaul of the system was advocated; greater accountability on the part of officers and in the operation of the account, and the clarification of McIlhone's position with regard to Maori.149 After taking advice from various quarters, the Government decided that an inspector recently appointed by the Department of Mines should perform the overseeing of rights on Maori lands as part of his legal duties under the Gold Mining District Act 1873. Maori would continue to contribute £50 for the inspector's employment out of their deposit account. Without consulting Maori, the Government dispensed with McIlhone's services. The administration of the revenues remained, however, in an unsatisfactory state. The official replacement, McLaren, had little sense of duty towards Maori, advocating exclusively the position of the miners.150 According to Kenrick, beyond allocating the revenues to the different blocks once a quarter, McLaren did nothing. The heaviest part of the work ... was thrown upon Wilkinson:151 Maori once again attempted to exert greater control over the administration by setting in place their own agent. In the following year, Charles Dearle, married to a local Maori woman, requested through Wilkinson, that the Government endorse his appointment:
If the Natives of Thames District are willing (with the consent of the Government) that I should receive the sum of £100 per annum (payable out of Native revenue) to act for them as
146 Puckey report, 31 July 1880. In Hauraki Gold Field Petition, Treasury Statement Relative to Hauraki Gold Fields special block file. MA 13/35C. Doc. 4.3, pp. 686–687.
147 See Kenrick and Wilkinson to Under Secretary Native Department, 26 July 1881. NO 81/2551 held with Mines Department Registered File, MD 1 84/497. For discussion of the opening of these fields, see pp. 225–229
148 Kenrick to Under Secretary, 1 May 1884. Mines Department Registered File. MD 1 84/497.
149 See Memorandum from Treasury re Trustees for Native Revenue Thames Goldfield, 26 June 1880. In Inwards Corresondence to Resident Magistrate and Warden. BACL A 208/1.
150 See discussion below.
151 Kenrick & Wilkinson to Under Secretary of Gold Fields, undated telegram. Mines Department Registered File, MD 1 81/1116.
169
![]() |
7.36 178 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800–1885
Inspector of miners' rights and to keep their account books, and the Te Aroha natives allowing £25 a year which is the present rate they are paying Mr Burgess for acting as Inspector ... and for clerical work.152
Wakefield, Under Secretary of Mines, objected that Maori should have to pay £125 for an irresponsible office 'which was formerly held to be unnecessary, futile, and surrounded by suspicion'.153 Direction of matters concerned with miners' rights fell, however, to the Native Minister who endorsed the measure. Approval was sought from the Commissioner of Audit, and, on Dearle collecting the signatures of the majority of the principal Maori recipients of revenues at Thames, the Government instructed McLaren to hand over all 'special services connected with the natives' while continuing in his general duties of inspection under the 1873 mining legislation.154 In the following year, it was arranged that Dearle would receive a further £25 per annum or 2½% commission on the rent received by Tokatea (Moehau no. 4) owners for the administration of the remaining income.155 It will be seen in Part Two of the report that Maori at Thames, in particular, were penalised by the continuing requirement to pay for administration out of greatly diminished mining returns.
The sense of Hauraki grievance had a deeper cause than the more obvious one of failed payments and poorly kept books. The problems with accountability in the administration of the revenues demonstrated how distanced Maori had become from the resources of their land. The protests over the introduction of leases and moves on the part of the Government to extend its mining jurisdiction to lands below the high-water mark, expressed Hauraki dismay at the way their rights, confirmed by negotiated agreement, were legislated away without any consultation with them. Their complaint demonstrates, too, a sense of disappointment in the way promises of partnership in the social and economic benefits of mining which had been implicit to the cessions, and explicitly stated during the negotiations leading up to those agreements, had proved false. In the meantime the impact of their agreement to open the Thames area to mining had been far greater than they could have expected—the alienation of cultivations and residence reserves and of natural coastal resources, as Grahamstown, Tararu, and the Kauaeranga foreshore were drawn into the imperatives of an expanding gold field.
In 1869 problems arose when Maori allowed second leases over certain township sites, reflecting their dissatisfaction at the low rents received for those lands when their tenants were sub-leasing at considerable profit. At Kauaeranga no. 16, in Grahamstown, Maori grantees, on the advice of Pakeha agents (Whitaker and Lundon) who had their own agenda, attempted to take advantage of a loophole in the practice of the land court (dating the certificate title later than the court order) to break a prior lease. Anaru Te Poroa testified subsequently before the court which was investigating the case under clause 8 of the Native Land Court Act 1869, that he had been happy, initially, with the
152 Dearle to Wilkinson, 6 May 1881. NO 81/1712. Held with Mines Department Registered File, MD 1 84/497
153 See Wakefield to Under Secretary Native Department, 16 August 1881. NO 81/2551, in ibid.
154 Wakefield to McLaren, 26 October 1881. MD 1 81/1116. See also NO 81/3131, in ibid.
155 Dearle to Kenrick, 19 December 1884. Hauraki Native petition re gold fields, Treasury Inwards Letters and Registered Files. T 140/71.
170
![]() |
7.37 179 |
▲back to top |
Chapter III: Extension of Government Control Over Gold Field Lands, 1865–1870
terms of the lease with de Hirsch, but that his attitude had changed when the commercial value of the property had escalated: 'I was satisfied with the 20 pounds at the time that I signed that deed ... I am not satisfied with 20 and have not been for a long time—the smallness of the rent was what causes me to be dissatisfi ed.'156 As in Coromandel in the early 1860s, Maori did not consider themselves bound by British rules of property when they believed that they had been cheated out of the true value of their land. The court, having heard evidence on the value of the buildings erected on the block and the demands being made by the Maori grantees, disapproved their action, suggesting that the proper course would have been for them to sue de Hirsch for failure to fulfil his covenant. Fenton considered the advice given by Whitaker and Lundon, who had taken the second lease for themselves, to be bordering on 'sharp practice', and as being 'detrimental to the public interests' and to the 'public morality':157
And there is no doubt that the influences that worked upon their minds was a certain dissatisfaction with Mr. de Hirsch, arising partly from irregular payments or ill-kept accounts, and partly from trifling affronts, but more especially the prospect that was before them of getting larger rents. The evil effect of this teaching upon the native mind was well shown in the Court. Hirawa Te Moananui said that though he had signed two leases, he considered himself still at liberty to make a third if he could.158
In Fenton's judgement, a demand from one Maori that de Hirsch pay him £250 per annum for a confirmatory lease of his share, demonstrated that sub-lessees would be 'entirely at the mercy of the natives, and how cruel these mercies will be'.159 He accordingly made an order in favour de Hirsch, locking Maori into a deal which had no relationship to the real value of their land as mining and the township developed.
A similar sense of frustration at having been persuaded to enter into one-sided arrangements imbued Taipari's request for the return of township sites for public buildings, churches, hospitals, and schools, which Mackay had obtained from the Thames-based iwi during the negotiations for gold-mining cessions. In all, Maori had agreed to convey 20 lots out of the township for a spectrum of religious bodies, and to allow the Government to occupy sites for the hospital, the court, and police station. Mackay testified before the Native Affairs Committee that:
Hoterene Taipari, Wirope Hoterene Taipari and Rapana Maunganoa to whom this land was subsequently granted through the Native Land Court agreed to give this site to the Government on condition that the Government buildings were accordingly erected there, and for a considerable time both the Resident Magistrates and Wardens Courts continued to sit there.160
In the later 1870s, however, the Government shifted the courts to Grahamstown which had been developed privately on land between Karaka and Waiotahi Creeks, but retained
156 See evidence of Anura Te Poroa, 14 January 1870. Hauraki Minute Book 3, p. 126.
157 Judgement in de Hirsch v. Whitaker and Lundon, p. In Hauraki Minute Book 3, p. 186.
158 Ibid.
159 Ibid.
160 Mackay evidence in petition no. 395. Papers brought before Parliament and Select Committees, Le 1 877/5. Doc. 38, p. 637.
171
![]() |
7.38 180 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800–1885
the gifted Shortland sites for the Native Agent, the Native Land Court, and 'other native purposes'.
In Mackay's view, Maori had expected that the law courts would be permanently located in Shortland, and that they would continue to enjoy the benefits of having public facilities and Government activity centred on their land. He believed that while the Maori owners were not immediately affected by the removal of Government facilities, the loss of business resulting from the relocation would reduce the value of shops and hotels in the area, and that Pakeha lessees (who had also protested) would be inclined to give less rent for any allotments that fell vacant. He endorsed the general Pakeha view that Maori had 'greatly benefitted' from settlement since this had greatly increased the value of their land, but when questioned whether he, as negotiator, considered the petitioners to have any grievance, Mackay gave some support to their claim:
I look at it in this light—if the Government do not occupy the land for the reason hitherto given they ought to make other arrangements. It was given them distinctly for public purposes, and on the understanding that these buildings were to be put there. I am quite clear on that and I remember saying to the natives at the time they gave it up "This will increase the value of your property."161
Mackay suggested that the understanding had been partially fulfilled since the police station and court-house had been built on the site. He advocated not the return of the land, but that Government give Maori 'so much compensation and retain it as they have valuable buildings on it'. It is not known whether the Government gave effect to this proposal, but certainly the land was retained.
Summary
In the late 1860s the Crown still conceded the need to negotiate the agreement of Maori right-holders to the opening of their lands to mining and Government jurisdiction, even though the methods employed—the use of bullying, the movement towards individualisation of tribal tenure, the failure to properly investigate the rights of Government opponents, and the payment of deposits on future revenues of disputed areas as an inducement to alienation—fell rather short of the standards implicit to the concept of consent. The requirement for such 'consent' was, however, largely taken for granted, except in the case of foreshore, and even there, much of the Government's action suggested, initially, that Maori rights of ownership were to be respected. As in earlier negotiations regarding gold mining, there appears to have been no discussion of the royal right to precious metals, nor explanations of the distinctions between ownership and access, although the deeds of agreement signed in the late 1860s were soon to be interpreted in the light of legal rules of 'right of easement', and not admitted to demonstrate recognition of Maori outright possession.
Of equal importance to the Government's concession of the need to negotiate the extension of its jurisdiction over gold lands held within Maori ownership, was its
161 Ibid. Doc. 38, pp. 640–641.
172
![]() |
7.39 181 |
▲back to top |
Chapter III: Extension of Government Control Over Gold Field Lands, 1865–1870
willingness to accept a lesser alienation than that of the complete freehold. That discretion derived, in part, from the reluctance of Maori to allow the important Thames land to go, and in part, from the general withdrawal of the Government from land purchase while the confiscations were being absorbed. From the viewpoint of Auckland politicians in the later 1860s, it was more important to give a boost to the depressed provincial economy by opening a new gold field by cession or lease, than it was to hold out for a complete purchase. In part, too, the apparent respect for Maori rights and the supposed prosperity of right-holders of Thames lands, resulting from mining agreements, served as a useful example to be held up before Maori who were sceptical of the benefits of settlement, and who rejected the authority of the Government. It will be seen in the next chapter, however, that this attitude changed rapidly after the Thames opening. The Crown's acquisition of mining rights with Maori retention of the freehold was regarded as an unsatisfactory compromise which was to be avoided in the future. Instead, in the 187os, the driving imperative was to acquire the whole of the land for its mineral and other resources.
It is apparent, however, that Maori, also, were increasingly unhappy about the mining agreements, or rather, how the Government acted with regard to them. The inherent inequalities of the arrangements of 1867–1868 were probably not appreciated by signatory groups at the time; in particular, that their lands were now locked into a Government jurisdiction which would be maintained long after mining declined; and that, by agreeing to bring their lands within the compass of the mining statutes, they were also giving power to the Crown to delegate control to provincial politicians, and to alter the regulation of the field at the expense of Maori rights and revenues. The readiness of Government to sacrifice Maori right to the demands of miners and settlers was, however, rapidly apparent, being demonstrated by moves to take control of the foreshore, and to introduce long-term tenure at the expense of 'native gold field revenues'.
Promises of prosperity and continuing partnership proved ephemeral. The monies of the first few years were channelled into the hands of a few chiefs, the ongoing distribution being left to their discretion and circumstances, and it is apparent from contemporary complaint that at least some groups missed out. But even for those in receipt of revenues, the benefits were relatively short-lived, and attended by a loss of connexion with the land. Maori owners often did not know how much revenue their lands were generating, whether they were in proper receipt of their due, or how the revenue system worked, while at the same time, they contributed to the costs of administration. At the same time Maori lost use of the traditional fishing and cultivation grounds under the pressure of mining activity and the huge influx of population to the area. It will be seen in later discussion that revenues began to decline rapidly in the 187os, the Crown blaming that trend exclusively on the failure of the field. It is argued here, however, that the drop in Hauraki revenues also related to Government policy—the revival of land purchase, statutory action in order to promote mining interest, and selective application of rules—so that the Maori return on gold field blocks fell at a far more rapid rate than did the productivity of the field itself.
173
![]() |
7.40 182 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800–1885
TABLE 4: PRIVATE PURCHASE OF WESTERN FIRTH BLOCKS |
| ||||
Name |
Purchase date |
No. grantees |
Acres purchased Acres Maori prior to 1877 land at 188o |
Comment | |
Te Kawakawa |
unknown |
10 |
177 |
177 |
leased in 1871 |
Te Kawakawa no. 2 |
1876 |
4 |
4 |
|
|
Kiripaka |
1869 |
1 |
1042 |
|
|
Kiripaka |
1871 |
1 |
2900 |
|
|
Mangatangi |
1866 |
8 |
4600 |
|
|
Maraetai |
unknown |
unknown |
|
1376 |
Maori hands for many years |
Mataitai 1 |
unknown |
unknown |
|
2362 |
Maori hands for many years |
Mataitai 2 |
1867 |
3 |
302 |
|
|
Mataitai 3 |
1868–1870 |
3 |
891 |
|
|
Mataitai 4 |
1871 |
7 |
1700 |
|
|
Mataitai 5 |
1894 |
1 |
|
24 |
sold 1894 |
Mataitai 6 |
1868 |
11 |
8029 |
|
|
Mataitai 7 |
1894 |
3 |
|
88 |
sold to Crown 1894 |
Te Moko |
1915 |
7 |
|
|
sold 1915 |
Ngamawhatu |
1869 |
1 |
134 |
|
|
Te Okenga |
1866 |
1 |
247 |
|
|
Opita |
|
unknown |
1567 |
|
|
Orere & Taupo |
1883–1889 |
unknown |
|
6379 |
sold 1883–89 |
Orere & Taupo 2 |
1874 |
1 |
656 |
|
|
Orere North |
1874–1877 |
4 |
3080 |
|
|
Papepape |
1867 |
1 |
743 |
|
|
Powhaturoa |
1869 |
1 |
204 |
|
|
Poupipi |
1869 |
6 |
1128 |
|
|
Rangipakihi |
1915 |
10 |
|
50 |
sold 1915 |
Te Ruangaingai |
1869 |
1 |
123 |
|
|
Te Ruangaingai no.2 1870 |
1 |
120 |
|
| |
Tapapakanga |
unknown |
unknown |
|
737 |
sold 1910 |
Tapapakanga no.2 |
1877 |
4 |
737 |
|
|
Urungahauhau |
1866 |
5 |
2367 |
|
|
Urungahauhau no.2 |
1866 |
3 |
67 |
|
|
Waihohonu |
1869 |
1 |
755 |
|
|
Waikaka |
1870 |
3 |
3683 |
|
|
Waitawa |
1871 |
4 |
132 |
|
|
Waomaru |
1869 |
2 |
654 |
|
|
Whakakaiwhara |
1866 |
1 |
600 |
|
|
Wharekawa 1 |
unknown |
unknown |
|
6430 |
|
Wharekawa 2 |
1868 |
9 |
10,180 |
|
|
Wharekawa 3 |
1868 |
1 |
300 |
|
|
Wharekawa 4 |
unknown |
unknown |
|
15,950 |
Maori hands for many years |
Wharekawa 5 |
unknown |
unknown |
|
unknown |
Maori hands for many years |
Total |
|
|
47,542 |
33,573 |
|
Source: D. Alexander, 'The Hauraki Tribal Lands, Western Firth block histories'.
174
![]() |
8 Chapter 4: Policy, Legislation and land purchase, 1865-1880 |
▲back to top |
![]() |
8.1 183 |
▲back to top |
Chapter IV
POLICY, LEGISLATION,
AND LAND PURCHASE, 1865–1885
The General Impact of the Native Land Court
The destructive impact of the Native Land Court (first set up under the Native Land Act 1865) is well-known, undermining as it did the complex customary structure of intersecting rights and the reciprocal relationships which bound Maori society. A court was established to determine the owners for particular blocks of land according to customary usage. That customary title was then converted into Crown grants issued to each individual who could mortgage or sell his or her interest in the block without consulting other tribal members. An entire spectrum of hapu rights was thus converted into 'transferable paper', belonging to individuals who could sell, borrow on, or mortgage their share.
The Waitangi Tribunal has both challenged the assumption that the Crown's facilitation of the transfer of customary tenure into the Torrens-based title system represented progress for Maori, and condemned the mechanisms established under the Native Land Act to effect that transfer. The Pouakani Report states that, 'There is nothing in the Treaty of Waitangi which required the transmuting of traditional Maori forms of land tenure into titles cognisable in British law'. Although the Tribunal has accepted that 'there had to be a fair system of establishing ownership when a sale was contemplated ... [t]he legislation under which the Native Land Court operated went much further than that'.1 At the same time as tribal tenure was shifted towards individual ownership, the land court entangled Maori in legal machinery and rules, protracted sittings, and ruinous survey costs as they sought to prove their title. Other expenses, such as for food and accommodation while attending lengthy court sittings, were added to the burden already imposed by requirements for survey and by court fees. As a consequence, many Maori were forced into debt, and 'when the debts were called in, Maori paid in land'.2 The Tribunal's criticism of the operation of the court has been forcibly expressed in the recent Taranaki Report which condemns the 'confiscation of tribal interests by imposed tenure reform'.3
1 Waitangi Tribunal, The Pouakani Report, Wai 33, Wellington, 1993, p. 307.
2 Ibid., pp. 307–308.
3 Waitangi Tribunal, The Taranaki Report: Kaupapa Tuatahi, Wai 143, Wellington, 1996, p. 3; see also pp. 182–198, 277–290.
175
![]() |
8.2 184 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800–1885
Apart from drawing Hauraki into debt, the Native Land Court had serious shortcomings as a vehicle for the transformation of customary title into a form cognisable by British law, because it tended to deepen tribal divisions. Ward comments that the institution had 'grievous effects on Maori society':
It set up a body of self-proclaimed experts who had to try, and frequently failed, to interpret Maori custom. ... The system invited not co-operation but contention between parties who—although the Court frequently divided the land—could win all, or lose all, on the Judge's nod.4
The setting up of the Native Land Court started an era of bitter contesting between different tribes and hapu, and of conflicting evidence about who held rights in the land. Customary tenure could accommodate the presence of people of distinct tribal origins in the land. Various sorts of right could be exercised in the same piece of land and eventually intermarriage would result in the founding of a new hapu. But the process of defining such a fluid relationship in bounded land generated conflict between different groups, especially if the court was seen to favour a group willing to sell over the claims of a non-selling party. In Hauraki, one of the most contentious and divisive issues was that of the rights of earlier peoples who had been defeated in past times but remained on the ground. James Mackay complained, for example, that it was very difficult to buy land in the Thames interior, characterised as it was by intensive traditional land and resource use shared by people of different origin. This resulted in protracted hearings before the court:
This partly arises from the peculiar state of title in that portion of the district, owing to the claims of the conquering Marutuahu tribes being intermixed with those of the semi-conquered remnant of the original owners of the land. So troublesome are these to determine, that Judge Munro, at the recent sitting of the court at Ohinemuri, in a case of this character, observed from the bench that "There was more trouble in deciding the title to it than there would be in the case of a block of ten thousand acres to the north of Auckland."5
Bitter disputes arose between the Marutuahu tribes and those they had found in occupation—for example, with Ngati Koi at Waihi-Ohinemuri, and Ngati Hako at Waihou, Piako, and elsewhere. At first, this clash over different colours of right and ownership imbued the struggle between those willing to sell and those who wished to keep lands out of the court system and the hands of the Government. It will be seen in following discussion, for example, that Ngati Hako were strongly identified with kingite principles. They were, however, eventually forced into the court to protect their interests which were being ignored by other right-holders in the area, encouraged by Crown purchase officers. This was no simple two way struggle between Marutuahu and earlier peoples: in one notorious incident, Ngati Hako came into bitter confrontation with Ngati Koi who also challenged the rights claimed by the Marutuahu tribes.6 At the Hauraki
4 A. Ward, A Show of Justice: Racial Amalgamation' in Nineteenth Century New Zealand, Auckland, 1974, p. 186.
5 Mackay to Minister for Public Works, 31 July 1877. AJHR, 1877, p. 8. Doc. 71, p. 1497.
6 See discussion of Pukehange shooting.
176
![]() |
8.3 185 |
▲back to top |
Chapter IV: Policy, Legislation, and Land Purchase, 1865–1885
Plains (Piako), questions of tenure—of the meaning of gift, conquest, or of continuing occupation—were to be fought by the cutting of survey lines, and, by challenges, rehearings, and appeals in the court, resulting in huge costs which, ultimately, had to be met by extensive land sales by all parties. Part of the tragedy of this process for the Hauraki people was that it occurred in spite of their continual appeal to the Government for alternative means of deciding ownership than the land court, and that Government agents should have then sought to exploit their financial distress in order to keep the price of land as low as possible. The eventual alienation of large amounts of land in Piako to pay for the costs of establishing title will be discussed more fully in Part Two.
The costs of pursuing claims through the Native Land Court contributed directly to Maori indebtedness, especially if lands were contested. It was soon clear that Maori could not engage in the European system of title without selling at least some of their land to pay the expenses involved in interpreters, surveyors, and lawyers, and, in distant and repeated court sessions.7 The requirement that all claimants personally attend all hearings was particularly damaging, taking them away from their kainga and cultivations for protracted periods in Auckland, Taupo, and Cambridge, and adding to the urgency of immediate sale of land to pay for the costs and for produce. The dangers of the land court system for Maori were clearly demonstrated in the case of Te Aroha, where the land was disputed between Marutuahu, Ngati Haua, and Waikato, and subsequently within the Hauraki iwi, drawing all sides into an expensive course of hearings and rehearings. No doubt it was this experience which prompted Hoani Nahe and other Thames Maori to petition the Native Affairs Committee in 1872, regarding the role of lawyers and European agents in the land court system.8 Judge Smith, who testified in support of the petition, criticised the expense in which Maori had been entailed by their need to employ legal counsel in lengthy hearings, and commented that the expenses at Te Aroha had been 'very great, enough ... to swallow up the value of the land'.9 The first stages of this case are briefly outlined below.
Te Aroha was initially awarded to a 'friendly' section of Ngati Haua, at the Matamata sittings, in late 1868–early 1869. Hauraki paid dearly for the anti-court principles of kingite sections of the tribe. The Hauraki people complained that only a few delegates from the friendly portion of Ngati Maru had been able to make the journey because their communities had been engaged in negotiations with Mackay over the extension of the gold field, and in tending to their crops, while kingite sections of the tribe had refused to attend. According to Mackay:
The Hauhau part of the same tribes, who lived at the Upper Thames nearest Matamata, and who had perfect knowledge of the claim, agreed to assist the loyal natives with their joint claims. However on reaching Matamata the Hauhau people refused to acknowledge the jurisdiction of the court. ...
7 See Ward, Show of Justice on this point, p. 186.
8 See Report of the Select Committee on Native Affairs, AJHR, 1872, H–11, p. 3. Doc. 64, pp. 1433–1435.
9 Evidence of Judge Smith, in Petition of Hone Nahe and others of Shortland. Papers brought before Parliament and Select Committees, LE 1 1872/6 (box 78).
177
![]() |
8.4 186 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800-1885
Those who did attend were not sufficiently acquainted with Marutuahu's title to Te Aroha, and in the absence of the 'old men of the loyal party', Hauraki's claim was not heard.10 Although the court adjourned to Kapanga, to the 'great disgust' of the large numbers of Hauraki who had assembled there, it refused to hear any more evidence. When judgement was delivered, the Hauraki tribes found themselves denied any interest in the south-eastern portion of their rohe (Te Aroha and Ruakaka blocks). Alarmed at the `political capital' gained by the kingite sections who asked the kupapa to join them, 'as all the wrong was done by the Governor who was the originator of all Courts', Mackay reported that he had invited them to apply for a rehearing.11 He warned that any attempt by the grantees to survey the blocks, or by the Government to enforce the Court's decision, would be met by the 'armed resistance of every Native (loyal and Hauhau)' belonging to Hauraki.12 An armed party of Ngati Maru and Ngati Paoa, led by Te Kopara, took possession of the block and confrontation with the Ngati Haua 'friendly grantees' was averted only by the intervention of 'hauhau' sections of the tribe who gave Te Aroha into the hands of Te Hira to hold it 'closed', in order to keep the peace." The 'friendly' sections of Ngati Maru then petitioned regarding the court award and sent in six applications for a rehearing.
Trouble flared again when the rehearing was held in Auckland extending over several weeks in 1871. The Court revised the earlier decision. The smaller Ruakaka block remained in Ngati Haua hands, but Te Aroha was now awarded to the Marutuahu tribes. Fighting seemed imminent after the decision. Kemp reported that threats by Ngati Haua and several sections of Waikato—both Kupapa and kingites—that they would reoccupy the land, prompted Hauraki to 'at once hasten to the spot, with the view of taking earlier possession'. In his opinion, only the Government's intervention had 'prevented a recourse to arms, which might in all probability have taken place had they met together on the ground'.14 Five years later Te Aroha was again the scene of armed occupation and the subject of rehearing by the Land Court. The dispute now lay within the Hauraki tribes, but was grounded in the court's 1871 decision, and the subsequent activities of purchase agents who immediately began making payments to friendly parties within the Marutuahu iwi. These events will be discussed later in the report.15
One of the most damaging features of the Native Land Act 1865 was the requirement for survey before title to a block could be decided. James Mackay, the Government's main purchase agent in the district after 1869, deliberately encouraged survey as a lever to purchase. He outlined his method of acquisition:
10 Mackay to Pollen, 10 April 1869. Papers brought before Parliament and Select Committees, LE 1/1869/133.
Doc. 21 p. 302.
11 See Te Moananui and others to Bowen, 30 March 1869; Mackay to Pollen, 10 April 1869. Papers brought before Parliament and Select Committees, LE 1/1869/133. Doc. 21, pp. 281-287, 305-308.
12 Mackay to Polllen, 10 April 1869. Papers brought before Parliament and Select Committees, LE 1/1869/133.
Doc. 21 pp. 306-307.
13 Daily Southern Cross, 20 April 1869. Cited in Hutton, "Troublesome Specimens", p. 153.
14 Kemp to McLean, 27 May 1871. AJHR 1871, F-6A, p. 12.
15 For further discussion, see pp. 249-253
178
![]() |
8.5 187 |
▲back to top |
Chapter IV: Policy, Legislation, and Land Purchase, 1865–1885
On finding any Natives willing to survey their lands, to then arrange for the survey, taking a lien over the land for the amount to be expended and for the estimated costs of investigating the title. ... It will be found in many instances, especially outside the proclaimed Gold Field, that Natives will agree to survey their lands long before they will agree to sell them; but the survey once completed the difficulty of defraying the money advanced for the survey will gradually compel them to sell part of it. I would deem it advisable to undertake all surveys applied for, provided the blocks were of reasonable size taking care to secure proper liens under The Native Land Act' for the sums advanced for that purpose.16
Private parties were also able to exploit the survey requirements demanded by land legislation, sometimes inflating the expense and tricking Maori into signing promissory notes to pay. An early example highlighting the vulnerability of Maori in this situation, may be drawn from the evidence considered by Haultain in his investigation of the working of the court in 1871. Ngakapa Whanaunga, as the representative of the tribe of Ngati Whanaunga, engaged R.C. Jordan, through the agency of C.O. Davis, to make survey of their lands at Wharekawa and near Shortland. The costs were to be paid through the lease of these blocks to a Mr Young. According to Mackay, Jordan's survey charges proved 'rather heavy'. He refused to accept the £400 offered by Davis, and the intended lessee, 'finding his speculation not a lucrative one,' withdrew from the transaction. 'Mr Jordan then, through the instrumentality of Mr Rice, native interpreter, procured a promissory note for £400 from Ngakapa Whanaunga'.17 When Ngakapa failed to redeem the note on its due date, Jordan commenced proceedings against him in the Supreme Court for between £500 and £600. The court decided in favour of the plaintiff; and with the addition of court costs, Ngakapa now owed upwards of £700. Mackay stated that he had attempted to forestall execution of the court award but within days, Ngati Whanaunga's land had been put up to auction and knocked down to the purchaser at £35.18
In a private letter to McLean, Pollen acknowledged that unscrupulous Europeans were using the expenses attached to the land court process as a means to obtain the lands of Maori at Thames:
That knavish little whelp Turton has been notoriously engaged in diddling Maories out of their land and he has recently taken upon himself to levy war upon a native settlement in order to effect the arrest of Aperahama Te Riroa and others he himself being Plaintiff in one of the cases and acting as Solicitor for a man named Cashel in others for claims arising out of the beach affair. There is a regular system of swindling organised against the natives by limbs of the law like Turton and his ally. JB Russell and certain licensed interpreters are the jackalls that hunt up the game for them.19
A posse of over a dozen men had accompanied the bailiff, and invaded Moananui's settlement, driving the inhabitants into the bush. Pollen continued:
16 See Mackay letter, 24 January 1872. MA-MLP 1 85/18. Doc. 49, PP. 763–764.
17 Case of Ngakapa Whanaunga and Papers with reference to Survey. J. Mackay to Dr Pollen. AJHR, 1871
A–2A, p. 43. Doc. 63, p. 1431.
18 Ibid., p. 44. Doc. 63, p. 1432.
19 Pollen to McLean, 31 August 1870. MS–Papers–0032–507. ATL Doc. 27, pp. 348–349.
179
![]() |
8.6 188 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800–1885
There is a game amongst young gentlemen of the Turton stamp to get natives ... who will do anything for a bottle of grog to sign promissory notes and then to take legal proceedings against them in hopes that the Government will be forced into paying the money; this is what has been tried in this case but I have refused to listen to any solicitations to pay these debts and thus encourage swindling on the one side and recklessness on the part of the natives in contracting engagements on the other. You will find no end to this process if it can be made at all to pay.20
H.T. Clarke condemned, in particular, the proceedings of interpreters, warning:
It appears to me that sufficient discretion has not been exercised in the selection of men thus authorized to deal with the Natives, and unless men of known integrity are employed such cases as the present will be of frequent occurrence.21
The Government largely failed to acknowledge the structural defects of the land court system which, Maori argued before the Haultain Commission, contributed greatly to their indebtedness. It was known that the debts of Te Moananui and others were related to the expenses of hearing the beach claims, but applying the prevailing philosophy of self-help to the Maori condition, officials were reluctant to assist those trapped into debt. Clarke, like Pollen, did not consider the Government had any duty to rescue Maori from the consequences of signing 'questionable' documents, even though they had not understood the content of them, for which knowledge, they had been dependent upon Government-sponsored agents.22 Intervention was, however, eventually prompted by political consideration. The proceedings caused a great deal of uneasiness and excitement among Hauraki, and was likely to interfere with the Government's efforts to induce the Ohinemuri people to accept land court sittings at Paeroa. In these circumstances, Pollen decided to advance £300 in order to satisfy the executions against Te Moananui, Te Reiroa, and the others, in the belief that the matter now could be 'quietly arranged'. He reported to McLean, that he had given the money as an advance to Whitaker, who had taken up Te Moananui's case to 'be recovered and accounted for by him.23 McLean later endorsed the employment of counsel to defend them.24 But even though Pollen took a stand, in this case, to redress the effects of 'swindling', there were other agents connected to the Government, working in the region, who encouraged recklessness among Maori.25
The destructive processes initiated by the 1865 legislation were underscored by court practice: the failure to utilise section 24 of the Act which allowed for a limited continuation of hapu ownership, the interpretation of the Act to mean that no more than ten owners should be admitted on the title, and the treatment of those grantees as tenants in
20 Ibid. Doc. 27, p. 349.
21 Clarke to Under Secretary Native Department, 19 August 1870. Memoranda and Registered Files, Native Affairs Department. MA 1116/1854. Doc. 29, pp. 409–412.
22 Ibid. See also, letter dated 25 August 1870. Doc. 29, pp. 407, 409–412.
23 Pollen to McLean, 14 September 1870. MS–Papers–0032–507. ATL Doc.
24 See McLean minute, letter dated 3 September 1870. Memoranda and Registered Files, Native Affairs Department. MA 1/16/1854. Doc. 29, p. 390.
25 See discussion of Mackay's activities, on pp. 199–208.
180
![]() |
8.7 189 |
▲back to top |
Chapter IV: Policy, Legislation, and Land Purchase, 1865–1885
common who could sell their share without the agreement of fellow owners. The view that the grantees named by the court held absolute and independent rights was contrary to the expectation of many Maori who thought that the issue of Crown Grants to those ten members of the hapu would create a trust, entitling the wider entity to veto an alienation, or to share in any payment.26 Instead, they found themselves without any legal right in the disposal of the block. Mackay commented before the 1891 Rees Commission that 'the Natives became very suspicious at the practice of putting in these ten names of quasi-trustees in the grant, but with none of the liabilities of trustees: and as a result many of these individuals in many cases made drakes of the purchase money'.27 Even when persons such as Ngakapa Whanaunga, who had been named in the title wished to act on the behalf of the tribe, the land remained liable for their personal debts.
Court practice continued largely unchecked, the Government making only limited response to its interpretation of the legislation. Section 17 of the Native Land Act 1869 provided for the inclusion of all customary owners in the title. J.C. Richmond informed the House that:
Great difficulty would be likely to arise in many parts of the country from tacit and unrecorded trusts placed in the hands of a few Natives holding grants or certificates for large tracts of land. The evil that existed in that respect should not be continued. It was very plain that hereafter persons holding lands nominally in their own right, but really for large bodies of Natives, if they should find themselves pressed, as was not unlikely to be the case, for money, would desire to alienate from time to time, and the Government would have to sustain the irritation and discontent for those Natives for whom those persons held the property in unacknowledged trust.28
The court was thus authorised to ascertain the rights of all possible claimants and to issue certificates of title for a tribe, hapu, or for any number of individuals. All names would be registered at the court, while ten would be entered on the certificate as representatives of the wider body of owners.
The 1867 legislation had limited impact. Fenton continued to refuse to put more than ten people in the title, arguing that the effect of section 17 would be 'to make perpetual the communal holdings of the Natives'. In his view, this result would be 'distinctly opposed to the declared intention of the Legislature, and, in particular, the essential object of these Acts'. Disclaiming knowledge of the 'mischief' which the legislation was expected to remedy, Fenton declared the intention of the court to continue issuing title to ten owners only, and invited the Government to take action if it disapproved:
If this view is wrong, this Court may readily be compelled by mandamus to give the clause in question any other effect which the Supreme Court may think would more fitly interpret the intentions of the Legislature.29
26 See Haultain to McLean, 18 July 1871. AJHR 1871, A–2A, pp. 4–6; Minutes of Evidence Hawke's Bay Native Lands Alienation Commission. AJHR 1873, G–7, pp. 6–9, 52.
27 Minutes of Evidence, Report of the Commission of the Native Land Laws. AJHR 1891, G–1, p. 40. Doc. 80,
p.1540.
28 Richmond, NZPD, vol. 1, 1867, p. 1136; see Phillipson, Native Land Court Project, Doc. 4.
29 Opinion of Chief Judge, 7 April 1868. AJHR, A–2A , p.41.
181
![]() |
8.8 190 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800–1885
Most judges in Hauraki appear to have followed Fenton's lead in this matter. Few blocks were awarded under section 17 in the period up to 1873. Where the legislation was utilised, it reflected the carving up of larger territories, and apportionment of interests between various iwi as part of the process of selling to the Crown. In the HikutaiaWhangamata hearings (discussed at p. 218) which involved 'disputed' territory between Ohinemuri and the proclaimed gold field, persons were registered on the certificate of title under section 17 in eight out of the ten blocks created by the court. This did nothing to assist Maori to hold onto the land, only ensuring a wider distribution of the payments made for it. Of greater significance, at least in the short-term, was whether restrictions against permanent alienation were entered on the title. In the case of blocks awarded to iwi willing to sell lands to the Government, restrictions were entered on the title of ten of the blocks, while six others (four of them awarded under section 17) were left without protections, and immediately sold to the Crown.
Both the Government and the court ploughed on with the move to individualisation. Grantees under section 17 were still regarded as tenants in common, and even if the amendment had been more fully utilised, it was still a law about individual ownership of what had been hapu land. The failure to accommodate Maori precepts of kaitiakitanga or trusteeship in the construction of title continued to characterise, and to emasculate, the Government's response to their needs in subsequent years. In 1869 a Bill restricting advances of credit to Maori was withdrawn in the face of a strong lobby by speculators.30 Fenton, from his position in the Legislative Council, sponsored an alternative measure to prevent the sale of individual interests, without the consent of the majority in value of the grantees, but this requirement did little to slow the pace of alienation since blocks were still granted to ten owners, any one of whom could call for a subdivision, defining his or her individual interest which could then be sold.31
The Native Lands Fraud Protection Act was also passed in the following year, in belated recognition of the Crown's responsibility to protect Maori from fraudulent practices. The legislation provided for the appointment of Trust Commissioners authorised to disallow any transaction in Maori land if contrary to equity, or in contravention of any trusts, or if liquor or arms had formed part of the consideration.32 The efficacy of the measure was, however, doubtful. Pollen who had been appointed under the Act, reported that the work, though 'troublesome' was 'doing good' but, in the opinion of local Justice of Peace, Edward Power, Pollen was too infrequently in Thames to collect much information on transactions.33 Haultain took over the post, and according to his report in 1873–1874, rejected only five deeds out of 354 cases, because they purported to deal with lands on which restrictions against alienation had been placed. A number of leases were also
30 Ward, Show of Justice, p. 251.
31 Ibid.; see also G. Phillipson, 'The Ten Owner Rule: A Selection of Official Documents with Commentary', August 1995, Wai 64, K 13. Doc.
32 Ibid., p. 252.
33 Pollen to McLean, 24 August 1871. MS-Papers-0032-507; Power to McLean, 10 October 1874 in McLean Papers (partial typecript). MS 32 1347 (vol. 37). Doc. 28, p. 362. For subsequent criticism of the legislation, see Ballance, NZPD, vol. 54, 1886, p. 463; Ward, Show of Justice, p. 252.
182
![]() |
8.9 191 |
▲back to top |
Chapter IV: Policy, Legislation, and Land Purchase, 1865–1885
rejected, for a variety of reasons—insufficient rent, the insertion of purchase clauses, and failure to specify reserves—but the lands in question are unspecified.34 A fuller discussion of the role of the Trust Commissioner is to be found in D. Alexander's work for the Hauraki claimants.
David Alexander's research has concentrated on the larger Crown purchases which had swallowed up so much of the Hauraki rohe by World War One. His work has, however, identified two areas of heavy private purchasing in the years immediately after the introduction of the Native Land Act 1867 and into the 1870s, when blocks continued to be acquired from the few individuals who had been entered into the tide: blocks on the western side of the firth where the Native Land Court followed hard on the heels of the Compensation Court which had dealt with the lands taken by the East Wairoa confiscation; and the Whangapoua Peninsula-Mercury Bay area where the timber industry sponsored court activity in their efforts to secure cutting rights which had been illegally leased prior to the passage of the Native Land Act 1865 and the opening of direct land transactions to private parties.
Ngati Paoa and Ngati Tai, in particular, had been led into engagement with the court and the idea of Crown-granted individualised tide by the need to submit their claims to the confiscated East Wairoa block. Those who had established their loyalty in the eyes of the Government and the Compensation Court submitted their claims to adjacent lands before the Native Land Court which began sittings within a year of the confiscation hearings. As has been noted earlier, 'rebels' missed out entirely in these blocks. Urikaraka, the section of Ngati Paoa which had been most directly involved in the war, withdrew from the coast, seeking refugee with Te Hira in the Ohinemuri-Waihou region. Not that the grantees held onto the western firth lands for long. The shattering impact of the Native Land Court and free market purchase on Maori land holding is demonstrated in the table at Appendix Four, which sets out private acquisition in the region as a whole, and includes sales by Ngati Tai as well as Ngati Paoa grantees. Most blocks were awarded to fewer than ten persons. A few rangatira dominated the grants, being named in the tide of many of these blocks, most of which had been sold to private purchasers by 1877. The only really sizeable area to be retained by Ngati Paoa and Ngati Whanaunga along the western side of the Firth after that date was that comprising Wharekawa no. 4 and no. 5 (including Hauarahi block, later known as Wharekawa no. 5A).
Monin identifies Waiheke as another area where blocks were quickly brought through the court, granted out, and then purchased privately. By 1877 five persons had acquired 4,621 acres in 14 blocks. All but one of these blocks had been put through the Native Land Court before 1869, and over 67% of this area had been sold. As on the western shores, the rapid sale of the Waiheke blocks reflected the dislocation of war. Monin argues that having migrated, Urikaraka 'with the extinguishment of all remaining Maori rights to
34 Haultain to Native Minister, 14 July 1874. Trust Commissioner's returns. MA 19/1. The Auckland office has left too few records on which to base any firm conclusions about the efficacy of the Trust Commissioner in overseeing Hauraki transactions.
183
![]() |
8.10 192 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800–1885
eastern Waiheke in 1867 and 1869, could not re-occupy their kainga at Man o' War Bay, which they continued to occupy from 1858 to 1863 despite the Crown purchase of 1858.'35 There was a general withdrawal of Ngati Paoa from Waiheke in the years immediately after the war, to which the deaths of Wiremu Hoete and Patene Puhata (the principal rangatira, formerly resident on the island) contributed, and the grants in all these blocks went to absentee owners.36 Ngati Paoa was thus left with only one block on Waiheke—Te Huruhi of 2,100 acres on which restrictions against sale were placed.
In the Mercury Bay-Whangapoua Bay area, timber interests such as Messrs. Craig and Harris, and the Mercury Bay Sawmill Company (under the directorship of Miekle in whose name the purchase of Arerowhero, Moewai, and Whenuakite were recorded)37 acted to protect pre-existing cutting arrangements, sponsoring the lessors to survey these areas and to hold them under Crown grant. As elsewhere in the district where lands went through the Native Land Court system in these early years of its operation, grant and survey was soon followed by sale, and tribal patrimony of local peoples quickly dissipated. Most notable amongst the transactions recorded in the block histories are the purchases by C.A. Harris who, by 1877, had managed to acquire the following blocks from the few persons named in the title: Hikutawatawa (1,650 acres), Kaeaea (88 acres), Opitonui (8,837 acres), Opou (291 acres), Otanguru (4,092 acres), Owera (4,502 acres), Te Ranga (467 acres), and Waitekuri (4,245 acres). Prominent among the rangatira to whom these blocks had been originally granted were Hamiora and Mohi Mangakahia. Much of their tribal estate transferred into private Pakeha hands as a result of their capture by the court system, survey and other debt, and the need to raise money by accepting mortgages on land. It seems significant that Mohi Mangakahia who unsuccessfully searched for a means whereby Maori would be enabled to retain an adequate territorial base, should have become a leading critic of the Native Land Court system in subsequent years.38
Doubtless, too, much private purchasing took place around Coromandel as an outgrowth of settlement and along the Waihou River where lands were to be deliberately excepted from the Crown's assertion of quasi-monopolistic powers in 1872. The history of alienation in these areas is, however, unknown because the land was divided into small blocks, too numerous to be researched in detail.
The Native Land Act 1873
In 1873 the Government attempted to redress the problems caused by the working of the Native Land Act and especially the 'ten-owner rule', but again, did not touch the tenant in common principle. Although the rule by which the court operated with regard to
35 Monin, 'Islands lying between Slipper Island,' p. 66.
36 Ibid.
37 Alexander notes Kaimarama (portion of), Maruerue, and Waipaheke among purchases by the Mercury Bay Sawmill Company.
38 See The Dictionary of New Zealand Biography. vol. 2, 1870–1900, Wellington, 1993, pp. 307–308. For further discussion, see Part Two.
184
![]() |
8.11 193 |
▲back to top |
Chapter IV: Policy, Legislation, and Land Purchase, 1865–1885
multiple ownership—how many people should be admitted into the title—was altered, the focus of reform was on ensuring that all individuals received their share, not on bolstering tribal authority over the land. And, as Tables Three and Four demonstrate, the court often continued to grant blocks to ten or fewer owners, even after the Native Land Act 1873 supposedly ended the practice.
The Haultain Commission exposed many of the abuses within the system but did not accept that problems were structural as well as procedural in nature. Ward points out that:
[A] close reading of the evidence before Haultain's commission suggested that many Maori witnesses ... favoured settling titles among themselves through a form of traditional runanga and bringing their decision to the Court to secure the requisite confirmation and authorative support.39
The recommendation of the commission was, however, that Maori desired no major transformation of the court. Reform removed some of the worst defects of the system but was limited to questions of practice, rather than of principle, or the machinery of title transformation. The powers of the court and structure of process remained unchanged as did the ultimate goal of facilitating the transfer of Maori title, in a secure form, into European hands.
The Government, in essence, blamed the problems of the land court system on Maori cupidity, not on the absence of Maori control over the process. Pollen, as Colonial Secretary, argued, in introducing the Bill, that the present system had led, 'not by the action of the Court but by the action of the Natives whose names were placed in the Crown grant, to the perpetuation of very great injustice, not only to Natives individually, but to tribes and hapus'.40 The remedy was to end Fenton's ten-owner rule, naming all owners in a 'memorial of ownership' so that they would no longer be at the mercy of irresponsible trustees. The Act made it possible to enforce mortgages against undivided interests, but, as Phillipson points out, it also destroyed the legally binding trusts which had been made under section 17 of the Native Lands Act 1867.41
The legislation did nothing to prevent the old problem of piecemeal selling of individual shares resulting in the unanticipated alienation of the whole block.42 While all tribal members were included in the instrument of title, each person remained free to dispose of his or her interest in the block concerned. Henry Sewell, a former Attorney-General, warned the legislature that such a step was premature:
What was now said was, that the Natives should be governed by majorities, and that their interest in their land should no longer be tribal or collective, but that each individual should have a distinct aliquot part. That was a fundamental vice in this Bill.43
Chiefs and other leaders who might oppose land sale ultimately had the power only of the individual, and could not prevent land from going through the court, or the alienation
39 Ward, Show of Justice, p. 254.
40 Pollen, NZPD, 1873, vol. 15, p. 1376. Cited in Phillipson, 'The Ten Owner Rule,' Doc. 18.
41 See Phillipson, 'The Ten Owner Rule,' Doc. 17 & 19.
42 Andrew, NZPD, 1873, vol. 4, p. 618. See Phillipson, 'The Ten Owner Rule,' Doc. 27.
43 Sewell, NZPD, 1873, vol. 15, pp. 1370. Cited in Phillipson, The Ten Owner Rule,' Doc. 18.
185
![]() |
8.12 194 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800–1885
of any but their own shares in it. No alienation could take place without the consent of all owners, but a majority could request subdivision, and the shares of the non-sellers then be partitioned out.44 Non-sellers thus could be forcibly embroiled in loss of land to survey liens, partitions, and resurveys.
The rendering of customary ownership in terms defined solely by European property and legal values continued to undermine Maori ability to hold onto their land. This was a fact that was acknowledged at the time. The Waikato Times commented, for example, in 1878,
that:
The Treaty ... had guaranteed the natives possession of their lands under the Queen. This then was the sorry, if strictly legal aftermath. A European Court carefully taking down every name which might conceivably be involved in the ownership of each parcel of native land; the entire act, as we now see it, in one stroke, a violent disjointing of a whole people's conception of land tenure. A communal system, which based an ancient lifestyle, cut up neatly into the segments of a European economic individualism. Outside, the temporary shops of the traders were burdened with cheap goods which were the inducement, in effect, to a simple people to barter a patrimony.45
Hauraki Complaint Regarding the Native Land Court
There was considerable dissatisfaction among Hauraki both with individual decisions of the court and with aspects of its general operation. In the latter category may be placed Hoani Nahe's petition of 1872; another in the same year, from five Thames Maori who asked for the repeal of section 33 of the Native Land Act 1867, which enabled Maori to charge the 'cost of survey and other necessary costs, charges and expenses of preparing the claim for investigation in the Court' against land claimed by them; and a petition in 1874 from Mohi Mangakahia and 19 others for the repeal of the sections of the Native Land Act 1873 pertaining to district officers. The focus of these early complaints was that the court rules imposed unfair burdens and constraints on Maori in the process of defining title and seeing through transactions; not that land was being sold as a consequence of the court's operations. Rather, the protest was that Maori should be treated differently from Pakeha when it came to dealing with their property; and that they should not be able to deal with their lands as they pleased. Mangakahia's petition complained, for example: 'That the measure is far too paternal in its character, and affects to treat the Natives as children, or as destitute of ordinary intelligence.' It was argued that the stringent notice provisions and the demands for survey increased the difficulty and expense of putting land through the court, while obstacles had also been placed in the way of concluding leases and sales with private persons.46 Nahe's petition was particularly significant, not only because it grew out of the problems at Te Aroha, but also because it represented a demand for greater control over new social and political processes—within the land court, with
44 See Native Land Act 1873, s. 65–67.
45 Waikato Times, 6 June 1878. Cited in Waitangi Tribunal, Pouakani Report, p. 64.
46 Reports of Select Committee on Native Affairs, AJHR, 1874, 1–3, p. 1.
186
![]() |
8.13 195 |
▲back to top |
Chapter Iv: Policy, Legislation, and Land Purchase, 1865-1885
regard to highway boards, and in the House of Representatives and Provincial Council.47 That sense of frustration at the loss of control over political and social change was to inform later Hauraki involvement in Native Committees and Kotahitanga which were aimed at controlling the land court process, as well as enhancement of political powers. These movements will be discussed more fully in Part Two of the report.
More frequently, Maori expressed their dissatisfaction in terms of decisions in particular cases. Letters of complaint were regularly received by the Native Department asking for rehearings, including of controversial decisions at Owharoa and Waihi.48 Such requests were also routinely the subject of Hauraki petitions to the Native Affairs Committee, which are enumerated in Appendix Three. In 1873-1874 Hotereni Taipari applied for a
Wirope Hotereni Taipari rehearing of the valuable gold field blocks of
Kendrick Album, Alexander Turnbull Library Karaka. and Te Hape at Shortland; in 1876-1877,
Hori More for unnamed Hauraki lands; Titipo of Hauraki' for redress for the loss entailed when title to Punia,
Waikato, had been decided in her absence and the land sold; and Reihana Tutana and others for a reexamination of their claims at Thames;49 Hotereni Taipari requested a rehearing of the award of a particular portion of Waikawau to Ngati Tamatera in 1878;5° in 1880 Tukukino also petitioned for Komata to be returned to him. This sort of complaint about Native Land Court decisions continued into the 1880s, the voices of Hauraki being added to the general chorus of complaint from Maori about court decisions in the first twenty years of its operation. So overwhelmed was the Native Affairs Committee with petitions for rehearings already refused by the Chief Judge of the Native Land Court, to
James Mackay, 1831-1912 whom such applications were first referred by the Alexander Turnbull Library
47 Reports of Select Committee on Native Affairs, AJHR, 1872, H-11, pp. 3-4. Doc. 64, pp. 1433-1434.
48 The following letters of requests for rehearings were found in an examination of the register of inward
letters to the Native Department, 1870-72; MA 2/42 1870/187, 1870/651, 1871/814, 1871/913, 1871/1316, 1872/939; MA 2/43 1872/1211, 1872/1218, 1872/1336.
49 Reports of Native Affairs Committee, AJHR, 5877, 1-4, pp. 18, 36-37.
50 Reports of Native Affairs Committee, AJHR, 5878, 1-3, p. 58.
187
![]() |
8.14 196 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800-1885
Government, that it recommended an overhaul of the system. The Native Affairs Committee advised that it was itself unable to decide on the merits of such cases, and that the attention of the Chief Judge (who was often the very person whose decision Maori were appealing) should be directed more to hearing appeals rather than new cases.51 Hauraki requests for re-examination of cases, by order of the Governor in Council, acting on the advice of the Chief Judge of the Native Land Court, and, after 1894, by an appellate court, have been outlined in Appendix Four.
Hauraki, on various occasions, strongly condemned the court and associated activities of Government purchase agents, and pleaded to be allowed greater control over the process of establishing title to land. When, for example, a surveyor was shot at Pukehange, Maori demanded that a tribal runanga be allowed to consider the matter, and in its findings, condemned the land court and purchase system, not the party who had fired.52 At another level, Hauraki expressed their dissatisfaction with the court by attempting to engage with the process of title transformation by alternative means. The Thames people eagerly engaged in Native Committees, and asked (unsuccessfully) in the contentious Ohinemuri case, that questions of partition be left to its decision." When Ballance visited the district in 1885, Nahe, representing the 'friendly' section of the tribes, supported the notion that questions of boundary and right be settled outside the court:
It was his opinion that, if the preliminary investigation of the land were gone into by the Native Committee, it would be much easier for the Native Land Court , and thereby the Maoris would be relieved of the expenses they were now put to in attending Court and paying Court fees &c.54
Others sought to keep their distance from the court but found that it was impossible to do so, since refusal to attend hearings could mean being left out of the title. At Komata, for example, Tukukino was largely cut out of his traditional lands when he failed to attend the court, and was subsequently refused a rehearing, also on those grounds. In the 1885 discussions with Ballance, Ngati Hako also complained to Ballance that their interests at Te Rito-o-te-Atua, Pohututaka, and Waihou no. 4 had been ignored by the court in their absence.55 Invariably such groups were ultimately forced in, and were often forced to sell land to pay off costs of retrying or surveying of their claims. This evidence of Maori dissatisfaction with the system of establishing title, and the Government's exploitation of it, resulting in loss of land and tribal division is discussed in more detail throughout the following sections of this report.
The New Native and Public Works Policy, 1869-1873
Despite Maori complaint about the impact of the court, the Government placed no effective restriction on the process of land alienation in which that institution played such an integral part. And even though purchases might take years to finalise, the pace of
51 Reports of Native Affairs Committee, AJHR, 1884, 1-2, p. 1.
52 For further discussion, see pp. 253-261.
53 Hauraki Minute Book vol. 15, z6 March 1884, pp. 157, 162.
54 Notes of Native Meetings. AJHR, 1885, G-1, p. 31. Doc. 78, p. 1522.
55 Ibid., p. 36. Doc. 78, p. 1522.
188
![]() |
8.15 197 |
▲back to top |
Chapter IV: Policy, Legislation, and Land Purchase, 1865–1885
land-selling gathered in Hauraki after 1873. The signatures of individual grantees entered onto the 'memorial of ownership' were bought one by one. As Ward points out, 'McLean's own land-purchase agents ... led the way in the system of "laying ground bait"—advancing payment to some owners to secure a foothold in the title and completing the purchase over a period of years'.56 Concentrated individual dealings broke down resistance to the land court among the tribes and hapu which supported the King Movement, and wished to keep well away from the court system. This resulted in lands such as Ohinemuri and Te Aroha which had been formerly securely held under the mana of leading non-selling rangatira, such as Te Hira and Tukukino, being increasingly fragmented by conflicts fanned by purchase operations, survey, and court activity.
The move towards individualisation of title and the costs associated with that process, set the stage for a new drive towards acquisition of Maori land on the part of the Government. In mid-1869 the Fox-Vogel ministry came into power, McLean taking office as Native Minister. Under McLean, the Native Department was reorganised, and land purchase policy co-ordinated with that of public works development. The Government promoted that combination of purchase of Maori land and public works as both the means to national progress and the solution to the 'native problem', by opening up the central North Island. The Immigration and Public Works Act 1870, was the legislative vehicle for this programme, setting out the principles of the Government's policy while later legislation dealt with the practical details. Although the Act provided the power for the Government, in certain instances, to take land without compensation, its greater significance lay in the provision of the financial means (raised under the Immigration and Public Works Loans Act) to make large-scale purchases.57 Of the 4000,000 raised, £1,000,000 was to be devoted to immigration, £400,000 to trunk roads in the North Island over a four year period, and another £400,000 to railways in the south. £200,000 was also to be devoted to the purchase of a landed estate for the North Island (the bulk of Crown purchases in the 1850s having been effected in the south). It was intended that the proceeds of the on-sale of this land would finance both railways and immigration, the costs of which were to be charged provincially. Vogel argued that the sale and lease of lands acquired from Maori, and the productive character of the railways, would reduce the burden of cost to so little that no taxation would be required. The loan would also provide for the costs of construction of other projects seen as requisite to development and settlement—in particular, the telegraph (£60,000) and waterworks for gold fields (£300,000).58
Further loans were authorised in following years. In 1873 the Immigration and Public Works Act authorised a loan of £2,000,000 of which £500,000 was to be devoted to Maori land purchase in the North Island. £250,000 of this sum went to the Auckland
56 Ward, Show of Justice, p. 2.55.
57 For full discussion of provisions of Immigration and Public Works Acts 1870 and 1876, see K. Marr, 'Public
Works Taking of Maori Land 1840–1981', Report prepared for Treaty of Waitangi Policy Unit, December
1994, pp. 69–89.
58 W.P. Morrell, The Provincial System in New Zealand 1852–76, 2nd ed. (revised), Christchurch, 1964, p. 215.
189
![]() |
8.16 198 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800-1885
Province. £750,000 was raised under the General Purposes Loan Act 1873 for loan repayment and for grants to road boards and construction of the telegraph, light-houses, and public buildings. Another £4,000,000 was authorised in 1874, £3,000,000 going to railways, £50,000 to gold fields, £60,000 to roads in the North Island, £500,000 to immigration, and £390,000 to the construction of telegraph, light-houses, and sundry other works. That year, also, the Provincial Public Works Advances Act provided for an advance of £40,000 out of the Consolidated Fund to the Auckland Province. The Immigration and Public. Works Appropriation Act 1876 authorised expenditure of £2,000,000 on various projects, including £62,000 on land purchase in the Auckland district, and monies for the construction of the Thames water-race which had been approved under the Public Works Act of that year. The New Zealand Loan Acts in 1876 and 1877 provided a further £1,000,000 and £2,500,000 respectively for public works projects, land purchase, and discharge of liabilities. £50,000 of the appropriation of 1877 was voted to furthering works on the Thames field. Most of the money raised for land acquisition went to Auckland Province. By 1878 a total of £353,000 had been devoted to purchase of a landed estate in the Province of Auckland, compared to £135,000 at Wellington, £57,000 at Taranaki and £32,000 at Hawkes Bay.59
The public works policy marked a step away from provincial control towards a 'policy of national development', the success of which was seen as dependent, in itself, on the progress of settlement and communication.60 But in the meantime the provincial politicians retained some influence in the direction of spending. The Governor ascertained the needs of the provinces from their respective superintendents (advised by their executives) with regards to railways, roads, and gold fields. Superintendents might also make recommendations that lands should be set aside for the construction of a railway, or that the General Government 'acquire lands in the North Island if a profit might be made or it should otherwise be deemed expedient'.61 These proposals, and the Governor's advice on them, were then laid before the General Assembly for authorisation. Whether projects went ahead continued to be dictated as much by political influence as by economic benefit. The power wielded by the Thames representatives in the Provincial Council, and the influence of such figures as Robert Graham whose interests were identified with the continuing prosperity of the area, induced a general acceptance of public works for the gold field, and land purchase for the expansion of settlement into the hinterland.62
The Crown's introduction of a policy dependent on the acquisition of extensive tracts of Maori land had a profound impact on the Hauraki region where the Thames community acted as a constant stimulus for public works projects, the opening of the valley lands, and the acquisition of the freehold of auriferous blocks. The benefits of these projects accrued to European settlement rather than to Maori communities. The fragmentation of tenure,
59 See Third Schedule of Immigration and Public Works Appropriation Act 1878. Doc. 39, p. 653. 60 Morrell, The Provincial System in New Zealand, p. 216.
61 Ibid., p. 220.
62 See Salmon, A History of Gold Mining in New Zealand, p. 201.
19
![]() |
8.17 199 |
▲back to top |
Chapter IV: Policy, Legislation, and Land Purchase, 1865–1885
survey costs and growing Maori indebtedness which followed the introduction of the land court, were fully exploited by Crown agents in the furtherance of its wider goal of national progress. Maori land was acquired as cheaply as possible and the profits from on-selling used to promote more rapid settlement, further distancing Maori from the economic mainstream in which they had previously participated.63 The public works, financed by Crown borrowing, were directed to the development of settlement, extractive industries, and European farming, without any corresponding assistance to existing Maori communities—a feature of Crown policy in the Vogel years, which has been condemned by the Waitangi Tribunal.64 Projects such as the purchase of the foreshore, the construction of Moanataiari tramway, and the clearance of river snags were undertaken with little consideration for the impact on Maori resource use, and it will be seen, in Part Two, also, that some Maori believed that roads were built with only the needs of the European community in mind.
The parameters of Crown purchasing in the ten years after the introduction of its public purchase policy are delineated in Tables Three and Four. According to official statistics, by 1873 the Government had completed the purchase of an estimated 89,215 acres for a total of £12,187, in the Hauraki district. That figure reflected, but poorly, the loss of Maori ownership of, and authority over, their lands. Negotiations were also successfully concluded, and surveys almost completed, for a further 183,399 acres for which transfer of title was waiting only for the execution of deeds. A balance of £6,495.14 was required to complete the transactions, bringing the total price of these lands (Waikawau and Moehau, Te Weiti, Wharekawa, Rangahou, Waiwhakarunga, Owhao, Kapowai, and Kapowai no. 2) to a total of £21,235.5.0. £3,424.10 had been advanced on another 332,622 acres. Most of this land had been surveyed, but no agreement had been reached on price.65 By 1880 the 'Reports of Lands Purchased' showed that the Government had acquired over 332,000 acres in the Coromandel-Hauraki district, while debts were held against the last large area, 200,000 acres at the Hauraki Plains (known as Waitoa and Piako), retained by Maori.66 By this stage so much land had been purchased from the Hauraki people, that one of the Government's own agents was moved to sound a warning: 'I think care should be taken lest they dispossess themselves of their lands before it is too late'.67 This deterioration in the position of the Hauraki tribes in the 1870s was measured not only in acres of land, but also in the erosion of their authority over other resources—timber, rivers, foreshore, and minerals.
During the 1870s the Crown ignored the lessons of the very earliest transactions—the need to negotiate tribal consent to alienations of land, and to define price, and as far as possible, boundary also, before consent to sale could be considered complete. The main
63 K. Marr, 'Public Works Taking of Maori Land 1840–1981,' pp. 69–73.
64 Waitangi Tribunal, Te Roroa Report, p. 287.
65 Reports of Officers engaged in the Purchase of Native Lands. AJHR, 1873, G–8, pp. 11–13. Doc. 65,
pp. 1446–1448.
1520.
191
![]() |
8.18 200 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800–1885
agent of its purchase policy in the Hauraki district was James Mackay working on a commission of 4d per acre, having been recruited by McLean under the Immigration and Public Works Act shortly after his (Mackay's) resignation from the previous administration. Mackay exercised an extraordinary, free-wheeling power within the purchase system, persuading Maori to allow the allocation of debt to whichever piece of land he was most interested in getting into. Equally questionable was his failure to reach agreement on price per acre until the debt was called in, and the amount to transfer was calculated—by which stage the bargaining chips were all in one corner. In the Waihou, Ohinemuri, and Piako areas, in particular, considerable debt was allowed to accumulate on undefined interests as the Government sought to break down the land-holding position of non-sellers. In this way Ohinemuri and Piako became entangled in the land sale process without any direct or public communication with the rangatira or hapu as a whole. Underlying this process remained the political intent of the Government to break up the 'ultra-Hauhau party', with which label officials demonised those who continued to refuse to sell.
At the same time the Crown also moved further away from the models of tribal negotiation and partnership which had characterised the conception, if not the application, of the gold field agreements. Government and settlers, increasingly dominant, no longer needed to be satisfied by the alienation of anything but the complete freehold of Maori lands. Policy changed from the negotiation of agreements whereby Maori ceded the right to mine on their land, but kept the freehold and at least some of the profits of the field, to the purchase of the land itself in order to obtain all its resources. The capacity of Te Hira and his followers to hold Omahu Stream as the boundary of Hauraki lands to be opened to mining gradually diminished under this pressure.68
Public works marched step by step with Government negotiations, payments, and the policy of breaking the hold of the 'ultra-Hauhaus' in the upper Thames valley. The running of the telegraph was seen as a first step to the general pacification and eventual opening of the Hauraki district. This was followed by other projects, designed in part to augment Government political and military control of the region, but represented wholly in terms of public benefit in which Maori would share on an equal basis. There was at first a great deal of suspicion of the intentions of the Government in the interior, and an appreciation of the role of public works in tending to European domination. Te Hira's objections were 'directed generally to the occupation of the district by Europeans, the establishment of the telegraph, the purchase or leasing of land, the introduction of a mining population, and, as a consequence, their ultimate expulsion from the only district they now [held]'.69 By the end of the decade, however, the Government had largely won the battle both on the ground, as road and railway were taken through the last remaining pockets of resistance, and in ideological terms as those who held out were dismissed as either persistent trouble-makers, or out-dated, unenlightened reactionaries whose concerns should be ignored for their own good.
68 See pp. 218–226
69 H.T. Kemp to McLean, 27 May 1871. AJHR, 1871, F–6A, p. 12.
192,
![]() |
8.19 201 |
▲back to top |
Chapter IV: Policy, Legislation, and Land Purchase, 1865–1885
Throughout 1870–1871 the Government concentrated on opening communications between Auckland and Tauranga. By June 1870 the telegraph line from Pukorokoro to the Waihou River was largely completed, while the consent of the kingite, Reihana Te Tahua, had been gained for that section traversing Ngati Maru lands in the Piako.70 Discussions were next held with Te Kereopa and Te Hira.71 Officials identified the Kiriwera hapu, led by Hohepa Te Rauhihi, as particularly suspicious of the Government's transection of kingite controlled territory. 72 Maori acquiescence to transit over their lands by telegraph and mail was, however, finally won in late 1871, and regarded by the Government as a significant breakthrough in its relationship with the Ohinemuri people.73
The telegraph was followed by the county road and then by the railway. During the 1870s the Provincial Government, local bodies, and the settler community exerted strong pressure for further public works to open the upper valley lands. The main county road had been built from Thames-Kopu to Paeroa, to join up with Tauranga. Agreement to the transection of lands was first negotiated with the chiefs based at either end of the proposed route from the Thames to the east coast, and construction put under way, employing different Maori hapu in the building of the road through their own particular blocks. By 1880 the road had reached the Komata lands of Tukukino, a long-term opponent to both sale and the construction of public works through Maori territory. Tukukino's opposition was, however, to be pushed aside in a mood of decreasing patience with 'old obstructionists' and in a palpable atmosphere of threat.74
In 1872–1873 the Auckland Provincial Council had also recommended that a railway be built from Thames to Ohinemuri, under the Immigration and Public Works Act. According to a memorial from 1,960 inhabitants of the Thames area, the stability of the gold field was dependent on the development of agricultural lands in the Thames valley and 'would be productive of the happiest results in regard to the natives ... by increasing the value of their lands and assisting to break down the barriers between the native and European populations which have retarded the utilising of the natural resources'.75 The General Government responded promptly, the Colonial Secretary instructing that a flying survey be made of the route to Waikato and of the Waihou River. Agreement to the project was, again, quickly won from the Thames-based people provided that tapu areas were respected, but the survey was subsequently stopped at Ohinemuri. Puckey advised that the people there were opposed to the line, but Simpson, the engineer in charge, considered a 'great portion' of the opposition to be 'bounce', and that Puckey's fears were exaggerated. He reported that he had proceeded with the survey of the Waihou to the foot of the first rapids near Te Aroha mountain, but two months later, was forced
70 See Pollen to McLean, 2 July 1870. McLean Papers. Correspondence. MS-Papers-0032–507. ATL.
71 Pollen to McLean, 1 November 1870. Ibid.
72 See Power to McLean, 10 October 1871. McLean Papers (partial typescript). MS-Papers-1347; Doc. 28,
pp. 3356–359. Kemp to McLean, 27 May 1871. AJHR 1871, F–6A, p. 12; McLean to Puckey, 5 June 1874 McLean Papers (partial typescript) MS-Papers-1346; Puckey to McLean, 15 July 1871, MS-Papers-1347.
73 Memorandum by McLean, 29 September 2871. AJHR 1872, A–1, p. 13.
74 For further discussion, see pp. 253–261.
75 Gillies to Colonial Secretary, 31 January 1873. Papers brought before Parliament and Select Committees.
LE 1/1873/146.
193
![]() |
8.20 202 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800–1885
to withdraw his party from Ohinemuri owing to the 'increasing bad feeling and hostility of the Natives in the neighbourhood of the upper Thames'. Instead the party concentrated on 'taking the sections between [Ohinemuri] and the Hikutaia district ... 16 miles, and from the Waikato towards the Thames ... 12 miles'.76 Problems were soon encountered in laying the line to Waikato too. Simpson reported that although Maori between Thames and Waikato had seemed to favour the project, the shooting of Sullivan had altered their mood.77 Construction on the line from Kaueranga to Hikutaia was finally undertaken in 1879, and extended to Paeroa and Te Aroha in the mid 1880s. It will be seen in later sections that the railway was bitterly resented by those Maori in the interior (in particular Ngati Hako at Rae-o-te-papa) who remained suspicious of the Government, and hostile to any compulsory alienation of their lands for public purposes.
Pressure on Ohinemuri, 1868–1869
The line defining the limit of the Government's jurisdiction over mineral development, drawn by Te Hira at Omahu Stream at the time of the Thames gold field negotiations, came under almost immediate attack. Pressure for the opening of Ohinemuri to gold mining intensified after Mackay had arranged the cession of the last of the west peninsula blocks in 1868. Attention again turned to lands in the upper Thames valley, desired for their mineral wealth, their pastoral potential, and their political importance as an area of resistance to Government hegemony. At first, the Government appeared ready to be satisfied with a cession of mining rights rather than an outright sale but that willingness to allow Maori to retain the freehold rapidly declined. Over the next decade the Government sought to gain control of the Thames valley, and to undermine opposition to the Native Land Court and allegiance to the Maori King. Officials negotiated largely with 'friendlies', first fostering their willingness to open the country by giving gifts, and then bargaining for their interests in blocks, before official determination of title, before competition from other purchasers or new resource discoveries pushed up the price of land, and before the consent of opponents had been won.78 As in other parts of the country, this process was furthered by the creation of a large debt burden, locking Maori into alienation. In the Hauraki district, in particular, Maori borrowing was fostered by the prospect of a ready means repayment from the fees for miners' rights. Agreement, reluctantly given by the non-selling portions of Ngati Tamatera to mining and agricultural lease in the Ohinemuri in order to pay back debts, was inexorably followed by alienation of the freehold as the land holding capacity of the King party crumbled under the weight of a Government policy of pacification, purchase of individual interests, and public works development. This process, resulting in the transfer of control of almost all of the Ohinemuri lands, was, however, long drawn-out, and took the Government some twenty years to accomplish.
76 Simpson to Carruthers, 26 May 1873. Ibid.
77 Annual Report, May 1873. In ibid.
78 See McLean evidence of gifts to Thames people, in Report of Tairua Investigation Committee, AJHR, 1875, I-1, p. 10. Doc. 68, p.1485.
194
![]() |
8.21 203 |
▲back to top |
Chapter IV: Policy, Legislation, and Land Purchase, 1865-1885
Pressure towards the opening of the gold field continued to be exerted by the mining population in Thames, now numbering some 15,000 persons, many of them newly arrived from the South Island, and with little respect for Maori rights. Several parties attempted to prospect Ohinemuri, and 'riotous demonstrations' broke out in front of the Thames court-house. Te Hira's party demanded the removal of the trespassers. In response, Mackay warned off the prospectors, but kept pressure on the rangatira, encouraging those within the tribe predisposed to opening the country to challenge Te Hira's control. On the one hand, Mackay promised that the Government would keep the peace; on the other, he threatened that Government would be unable to prevent a 'forcible rush' if the area was not opened willingly.79 In September 1868 Mackay reported that he had 'managed to make some little advance in the question'. Periniki and Wikiriwhi, backed by Ropata te Arakai (Te Pokiha) and his people, Ngati Hura of Ngati Paoa, had offered to open up their lands to mining.80 On Wikiriwhi's title to a piece of land at Te Komata being disputed, Mackay urged that the question be left to land court adjudication. This was rejected by the 'Hauhau' party who left the meeting in anger. Mackay records that Mataiha, a 'neutral', requested him to return the lands ceded, and warned of violence if the Government attempted to take possession of new areas. Mackay refused to give way, stating that he `reserved the right to [him]self to enter on the land in question, at such time as seemed most fitting', but requested Mataiha to help bring 'matters to a peaceful determination'.81
Unable to win the consent of Te Hira, Tukukino, and their followers, to either the opening of Ohinemuri, or the jurisdiction of the Native Land Court, Mackay decided to accept Te Pokiha and Wikiriwhi's offer of lease over the refusal of other tribal members. In October 1868 Mackay solicited funds from the General Government for the payment of £2,000 'as a deposit on the land, or rather as an advance in anticipation of Miners' Rights fees'. Mackay believed that 'this would have a very good effect and would materially assist in thinning the ranks of the opposition party', some of whom (he claimed), had privately declared themselves as ready to shift sides.82 It is possible, too, that Mackay, intended such a payment to forestall any private leasing arrangement, either by Te Hira wishing to keep the Government out, or, by Ropata Te Arakai, frustrated by the delay.83
Mackay returned to the district in December, accompanied by the whole of Ngati Hura to give weight to the position of those wishing to engage with the Government, in order to confirm Te Pokiha and Wikiriwhi's offer of cession. Mackay, ignoring the notion of tribal rangatiratanga, conceptualised that offer as concerning 'their own lands' only. According to Mackay:
The opposing party ... were ably supported by all the Hauhaus who could be mustered from Piako and the adjacent Districts; but in despite of all their efforts, Ropata te Arakai,
79 See Mackay to Native Minister, 24 October 1868. Papers brought before Parliament and Select
Committees. LE 1/1869/133. Doc. 21, p. 275.
80 Report by Mackay relative to the Thames Gold Field,es Gold Field 27July 1869. AJHR, 1869 A-17, p. 9. Doc. 59, p. 2367.
81 Mackay to Native Minister, 9 October 1868. Papers brought before Parliament and Select Committees. LE 1/1869/133. Doc. 21, pp. 246-247.
82 Ibid. Doc. 21, pp. 247-248.
83 See Mackay to Native Minister, 24 October 1868. LE 1/1869/133. Doc. 21, p. 260.
195
![]() |
8.22 204 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800–1885
Wikiriwhi and their people would not be put down and they continued firm in their determination to lease their own lands for goldmining purposes.84
An agreement, described as preliminary', was signed on 19 December by Te Pokiha and 62 members of Ngati Tamatera, consenting to hand over all their Ohinemuri lands to the Governor for gold mining purposes on the same terms that applied to the Hauraki gold fields. The boundaries were left undefined, but it was understood that the agreement had reference only to lands on the north or right bank of the Ohinemuri Stream.85 Mackay secured the offer, paying £500 as a bonus, and an advance of £1,000, to be repaid from the miners' rights revenues once the gold field had been proclaimed.86
In 1869 the first half of the year was dominated by the threat posed by Te Kooti, the land court decision regarding Te Aroha, and events concerning the gold field—disputed control of the foreshore, court hearings for the Shortland town blocks and the Provincial Government's decision to issue leases. In the atmosphere of tension generated by continuing European pressure on the closed lands, and by Te Kooti's movements to the south-east, Mackay made little progress towards winning consent to Government control of Ohinemuri.87 It is apparent, too, that apprehension about the long-term consequences of alienation was developing among those who had previously agreed to the opening of their lands. In January Te Moananui supported Te Hira's authority over Ohinemuri, handing all Ngati Tamatera lands south of Omahu to the chief for his protection.88 The court's decision with reference to Te Aroha had irritated 'friendly' Hauraki opinion while accelerating loss of control over the gold field lands and foreshore strengthened concern that tribal authority should be maintained over the areas that remained to them.89 Te Arakai confirmed the growth of sentiment against the too ready transfer of Ohinemuri into European hands, later commenting that 'there had been much delay and a great deal of opposition on the part of Taipari, Riwai Te Kiore, and Te Moananui and others interested in the Thames Gold Fields, which added more weight to the opposition made by Te Hira and others.'90 The Justice of Peace at Thames, E.H. Power, also commented on a growing sense of disillusionment among the so-called 'Friendlies':
I can assure you there is very much more dissatisfaction amongst the Natives at Hauraki than you are aware of and I can say of my own knowledge that the complaints they reiterate to their Ohinemuri friends has been one of the means of retarding the settlement of the pakehas in that district, they (the Ohinemuri owners) naturally are afraid lest similar troubles should come upon them.91
84 Report by Mackay relative to the Thames Gold Field, 27 July 1869. AJHR, 1869 A–17, p. 9. Doc.
85 Te Moananui later told the district Native Officer, E.W. Puckey, that such was the case. See Puckey to McLean, 19 October 1869. AJHR, 1870. A–19, p. 4. Doc. 62, p. 1418.
86 Report by Mackay on the Thames Gold Fields, 27 July 1869. AJHR, 1869, A–17, end. M, pp. 32–33. Doc. 59,
pp. 1390–1391.
87 Report by Mackay on the Thames Gold Fields, 27 July 1869. AJHR, 1869, A–17, pp. 10–11. Doc. 59,
pp. 1368–1369.
88 See Hutton, "Troublesome Specimens", pp. 142–143.
89 See Te Moananui and others to Bowen, 30 March 1869. Papers brought before Parliament and Select Committees. LE 1/1869/133. Doc. 21, pp. 281–287.
90 Puckey to Native Minister, October 1869. AJHR, 1870, A–19, p. 4. Doc. 62, p. 1418.
91 Power to McLean, 15 April 1873. McLean Papers (partial typescript), vol. 40. Ms-Papers-1350. Doc. 28, PP. 364–365.
196
![]() |
8.23 205 |
▲back to top |
Chapter IV: Policy, Legislation, and Land Purchase, 1865–1885
In June 1869 Mackay resigned, going into private partnership with Taipari as a land agent at Thames. He was replaced by H.T. Clarke as Civil Commissioner, while E.W. Puckey took over the role of Native Agent, under the direction of McLean and the newly formed Fox-Vogel ministry. In October 1869 Puckey received instructions from McLean to prepare the ground for further negotiations towards the extension of the gold field at Ohinemuri. Negotiations continued to be conducted in terms of a cession of mining rights rather than the outright sale of the land. Maori were to be reminded of the Government's interest in the 'beneficial opening' of the district on 'the most favourable terms to the Native proprietors', and to be given assurances of protection from European aggression. Puckey was also directed to impress on Pakeha who were 'keeping alive a feeling of irritation in the minds of those Natives who are opposed to the opening ... by hanging about the forbidden ground that they thus protract ... the negotiations already initiated by the Government'. In accordance with McLean's instructions, Puckey attempted to persuade diggers camped on Thorpe's land and at Paeroa to leave the area in order to allow the Government 'fair opportunity' to make proper arrangements for its opening.92 While the Government continued to acknowledge the need to negotiate for consent to mining, there was no acceptance among officials that Hauraki should be permitted to retain control of that area in the long-term.
The removal of the diggers drew a positive response from Te Hira who lifted his exclusion of Pakeha from runanga meetings to solicit Puckey's attendance at Te Pai o Hauraki. Te Kopara (also known as Tarapipipi to honour that chief after his death) told Puckey that Te Hira wished to explain his 'views as to the diggers who were stealing his gold'.93 Speakers emphasised that diggers had no right to be in the area: it was 'a word of long standing,' that no portion of Ohinemuri would be ceded to the Government and this had been accepted by McLean. 'Hauraki [was] all that the Pakeha should have.'94 Puckey asked the following questions:
1st, Had not the Queen Natives an equal right with themselves in Ohinemuri lands?
2nd, If they had equal rights with themselves, why was it they were not allowed to exercise those rights. ...?
3rd, It had been remarked that the King's mana was over the land; if that was the case, who had dragged the King's mana on the land of the Queen's Natives?
Opponents of allowing control of further lands to shift into the hands of the Government, emphasised that Ohinemuri was the last area left to Hauraki:
Pineaha replied by saying that the lands belonged to themselves and to the Queen Natives; that they (the Hauhaus) had dragged the mana of the King on to the whole of Ohinemuri; also, that as the Hauraki lands, in which Queen Natives and Hauhaus both had an interest, had been ceded to the Government for gold mining purposes, in accordance with the wish of Queen Natives, the Hauhaus considered themselves perfectly justified in holding this land back to please themselves.95
92 Puckey to McLean, 27 October 1869, AJHR 1870, A–19, p. 5. Doc. 62, p. 1419.
93 Puckey to McLean, 4 November 1869, p.5. In ibid. Doc. 62, p. 1419.
95 Ibid., pp. 6–7. Doc. 62, pp. 1420–1421.
197
![]() |
8.24 206 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800-1885
It was agreed that a party of ten Maori comprising both 'Friendlies' and 'Hauhaus' should be sent to persuade trespassing diggers to leave the area. The next month Puckey reported himself as well-satisfied with progress towards the opening, claiming that Te Hira was completely isolated except for the support of Mere Kuru (his sister) and Mere Titia (Taraia's daughter).96 However, a meeting with McLean, held in December, clearly demonstrates the continuing determination on the part of the kingites to retain control of Ohinemuri despite the pressure of Government weight behind the position of the 'friendlies'. Again, Government negotiators threw the responsibility of peace on Maori giving way to settler demands. McLean urged the importance of acting in such a manner towards gold mining that 'te pai o Hauraki' was maintained, but Reihana Te Tahua firmly reiterated the kingite position regarding the ownership of land and minerals:
All I have to say in reference to the treasures under the ground is this:- Omahu is the boundary laid down by the Maori and Pakeha chiefs, from thence right round to the East Coast. That part is for you; the land, the gold and all. This part was set aside for us ... the surface and the underground as well.... 97
McLean rejected the argument that the rights of `Kupapa' were satisfied by previous cessions, stressing that each person with rights in Ohinemuri 'should be allowed to deal with their own share as they think best'. He implied that peace could be maintained, and that Maori could benefit from the resources of their land, only by allowing each party to deal with their individual interests." H.T. Clarke argued that the 'succession of liftings of gold fields boundary' suggested that the King's line was not immutable, and at Pukateawainui, Ropata Te Arakai and his people were given further encouragement to their ( efforts to cede land in the block. McLean told them to be 'patient in conducting matters ... that he would not let go what had been placed in his hands'. In the meantime, they should decide upon the location of reserves in anticipation of the gold field being opened."
McLean reported to the Superintendent of Auckland that Government supporters within the area had asked for £5,000 to be given as an advance on the future receipt of fees on miners' rights.100 Gillies, however, refused to meet the demand, arguing that:
[U]ntil the negotiations show signs of success, and are put into some tangible shape as to terms, it does not appear to me prudent to make an advance to the friendly Natives, who appear to be unable to open even their own lands without the consent of their opponents."'
This discretion on the part of the Provincial Government was, however, to fall by the way within the next few years. Discussion of the Crown's continuing pursuit of its goal of acquiring both the sub-surface and surface rights of the Ohinemuri, finally accomplished in 1875-1882, will be picked up in later sections.102
96 Puckey to McLean, 15 November 1869. In ibid., p. 7. Doc. 62, p. 1421.
97 Notes of a Meeting which took place at Ohinemuri, 9 December 1869. In ibid., p. 9. Doc. 62, p. 1423.
98 Ibid., p. 10. Doc. 62, p. 1424.
99 Ibid., p. Doc. 62, p. 1425.
100 McLean to T.B. Gillies, 8 February 1870. In ibid., pp. 15-16. Doc. 62, pp. 429-430.
101 T.B. Gillies to McLean, 9 February 1870. In ibid., p.16. Doc. 62, p. 1430.
102 See pp. 261-272
198
![]() |
8.25 207 |
▲back to top |
Chapter IV: Policy, Legislation, and Land Purchase, 1865–1885
The Conduct of Crown Purchases in the 1870s
Maori long-term interests were little considered in the charged atmosphere of land dealing, court hearings, and rhetoric of 'development' and 'progress' which characterised the Hauraki district in the 1870s. Mackay had been rehired under commission to purchase lands under the Immigration and Public Works Act. Like other Government purchase agents in this period, he operated ahead of the land court, anticipating who would be granted tide, and largely ignoring the claims of kingites in the Thames blocks and of conquered groups in the interior. Of equal significance was the strength of his concern to effect transactions before Maori became fully aware of the value of their land, and before other, private agents could effect transactions:
[T] he high prices at present given for land at the Thames and Coromandel, and the increasing demands for homesteads, make it every day more difficult to deal with the Natives, and adding to this the probability of large areas being taken up for mining purposes, has compelled me to push on the negotiations, make final payments and procure absolute cession to the Crown by deed previous to the title to the land being investigated by the Native Land Court, but I propose after the completion of the question to submit it to the Native Land Court in accordance with the provisions of the Public Works Act. In the meanwhile I am quite prepared to accept responsibility as to dealing with the proper owners.103
As in the earlier Crown purchases around Coromandel, Mackay attempted to obscure the full value of these lands from Maori in order to keep the price of acquiring the freehold as low as he could. When, for example, Thomas Boyle found gold at Hikutaia in 1872, thus proving that gold ran right through the Coromandel Ranges, Mackay requested that he `keep the matter quiet as [he] was negotiating for the purchase of the land'.104 Mackay also requested a party who had discovered a gold-bearing reef at Whangamata to stop prospecting as it would 'tend to make obstacles as to the acquirement of the districe.105 It should be noted that the Waitangi Tribunal has condemned similar actions on the part of Crown agents in the South Island, suggesting that the Crown failed to act with the 'degree of good faith required of one Treaty partner to the other' when it offered nominal prices for land that had the 'potential for a very early substantial rise in value'.106
Mackay faced strong competition in the district: on the peninsula, at the western divide because of the prosperity of Thames; and at Mercury Bay and Whangapoua because of Auckland's interest in timber, blocks often being put through the court so that cutting leases could be issued and registered; and in the valley from speculators who were offering `at least twice the sum ... sometimes five or ten times the amount' previously agreed to between Maori and Government.107 Mackay was impelled in his pursuit of land acquisition as much by the need to forestall private agents from acquiring a foothold in
103 Mackay memorandum, 20 June 1872, NLP 73/37, in Statement of the Facts and Circumstances affecting the Ohinemuri block, p. 12. Hauraki. Gold Fields special block file. MA 13/35 (b). Doc. 52, p. 1047.
104 See Mackay to Superintendent, 9 January 1873. Auckland Provincial Government General Inwards Correspondence. AP 2/2 125/1873.
105 Mackay to Eyre, 8 January 1873. In ibid.
106 Waitangi Tribunal, Ngai Tahu Report, vol. 1, Wai 27, Wellington, 1991, p. 125.
107 Mackay to Minister for Public Works, 31 July 1877. AJHR 1877, G–7, p. 8. Doc. 71, p. 1497.
199
![]() |
8.26 208 |
▲back to top |
![]() |
8.27 209 |
▲back to top |
Chapter IV: Policy, Legislation, and Land Purchase, 1865–1885
the title as by the pure imperatives of the public works policy. The pressure to quickly purchase promoted the use of questionable methods, and the deliberate exploitation of the weaknesses in tribal tenure created by land legislation and court practice. Mackay's strategy while the ten-owner rule was in operation was to make advance payments to prominent chiefs whom he judged were likely to be successful in having blocks awarded to them when those lands were brought before the Native Land Court. When the practice of the court changed, Mackay shifted tactics, giving small sums to every 'rag, tag, and bobtail' who might be put into the title eventually.108 By making the first downpayments, he hoped to lock out private parties while paving the way for further acquisitions by the Crown. Many of the sums paid over were for small amounts only, and repeated in order to maintain the commitment of the recipient to the sale. Often, large payments in the form of goods as well as cash were made at tangi and major hui in a deliberate exploitation of Maori custom, and immediate needs; or goods were advanced to individuals on credit, Mackay sometimes guaranteeing such advances, with the promise of reimbursement later, when the block had been sold to the Crown.109
In an attempt to forestall competition, the Crown re-introduced an element of preemption in connexion with its purchase programme, this step being entirely directed to the goals of development and not at all to the protection of Maori. According to Mackay:
When the colony committed itself to the great scheme of public works and immigration, it was deemed necessary to revert partially to the original system, and an additional reason was given that it was not desirable that lands of auriferous, or supposed auriferous, character should pass into the hands of private persons to the exclusion of the public.110
The Immigration and Public Works Amendment Act 1871 gave the Governor the power `when ever he shall have determined to enter into negotiations for the purchase of land,' to gazette notice of that intention, and stated that:
[A]fter such notice it shall not be lawful for any one to purchase or acquire from the Native owners any right, title, or interest, or contract for the purchase or acquisition ... in the lands specified in such notice, unless ... cancelled by the Governor.
That prohibition was to apply for two years only, but could be renewed.
On 23 July 1872 the Government declared its intention to enter into negotiations for purchase of the peninsula as far south as the line running from Ngakuri-a-whare to Te Aroha mountain (the northern point of the Tauranga confiscation), then incorporating Te Aroha block, running to Huakaramea on the Waihou River, and onto its mouth.111 On the Stafford ministry coming into office in October, the proclamation was revoked and the area subsequently redefined to exclude the traditional cultivation areas along the north-eastern bank of the Waihou River, and the reserves excepted from the
108 See Mackay's evidence on impact of Native Land Act 1873, in Report of the Commission into Native Land Laws, AJHR sess. II, 1891, pp. 39–40. Doc. 80, pp. 1539–1540.
109 D. Alexander, 'The Hauraki Tribal Lands, Ohinemuri block history', report prepared for Hauraki Maori Trust Board, 1997.
110 Memorandum for Colonial Secretary, 7 July 1875. AJHR 1875, C0û3, p. 6. Doc. 67, p. 1467.
111 NZ Gazette, 31 July 1872, p. 637.
201
![]() |
8.28 210 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800-1885
gold field cession, in order to allow private purchase of those lands most suited to agriculture and settlement.112 Two years later a new area comprising all the Hauraki Plains was also declared as under Government negotiation for purchase.113
For Maori, this was the worst of both possible models of engagement with the colonial economy: neither the object of effective paternalistic protections, nor able to engage in the land market on a fair footing with purchasers. The practice of the Government locking up extensive tracts of land, in some cases for over a decade, gave rise to complaint from Maori, that they were prohibited from realising the best price for those areas.114 The policy was identified, too, in Maori minds with one of denying them equality under the law. It is significant that the petition sent to the Native Affairs Committee in 1876 on this matter, (signed by Te Moananui and 165 others), also sought equal treatment of Maori in the political structures of the country, greater numbers in the House of Representatives, and participation in the Legislative Council and on juries.115
Often the first debts placed against the land were to cover the costs of surveying. Under the Native Land Act 1873, the responsibility of survey was given to Government surveyors, acting under the Native Department, in order to stop the sort of abuse suffered by Ngakapa Whanaunga, but still, the cost tended to fall on the vendor rather than the purchaser, ultimately being taken off the price of the land. Liens claimed against Hauraki blocks purchased by the Government in the 187os are outlined in Tables Five and Six. These charges included both those for survey undertaken in pursuit of an alienation directly to the Government via Mackay, and liens taken out by private agents which were subsequently bought by the Crown. Most notably in 1871 the Government purchased for £1,700, the £2,105 debt owed to O'Keefe, Logan, Hannaford, and Brissenden on five blocks outside the gold field boundaries—Otama (East and West) at Mercury Bay, and, adjoining the south-eastern end of the field, Wharekawa (East and West) and Whitipirorua. The debt was then allotted equally between the five blocks.116 The freehold of the bulk of the lands comprising these blocks transferred to the Crown within the next few years on the payment of further sums: Omahu, 7,056 acres for £600 in 1871; Otama East and West, £100 in 1872; and Whitipirorua,1,245 acres for £184 in 1875. The Crown's acquisition of Omahu was particularly significant in that the block fell within the bounds of the region described by Mackay, two years previously at the end of the gold field negotiations, as 'disputed between Friendly Natives and Hauhaus'.117 It will be argued later that the acquisition of this area immediately adjoining the gold field proclaimed in 1869, was part of the Government's strategy to demonstrate the inability of Ngati Tamatera non-sellers to control and hold the alienation of territory at Omahu Stream. In the case of Wharekawa, East 3 (5,089 acres) and East I (10,754 acres) transferred to the Crown in 1875 and 1878 respectively.
112 See NZ Gazette, 10 October 1872, p. 763.
113 NZ Gazette, 22 October 1874, p. 693.
114 See discussion regarding Piako, at pp. 212-214.
115 Reports of Native Affairs Committee, AJHR, 1876, 1-4, p. 6. Doc. 69, p. 1492.
116 Return of Names of Europeans from whom Lands, &c., Have Been Purchased, AJHR 2875, c-3B; see also Alexander, 'The Hauraki Tribal Lands, Otama block history'.
117 See sketch map of Thames Gold Field, AJHR 1869, A-17, end. R. Doc. 59, pp. 1395-1396.
202
![]() |
8.29 211 |
▲back to top |
Chapter Iv: Policy, Legislation, and Land Purchase, 1865-1885
Other transfer of lands to pay for survey may be noted for this period. At Kuaotuna, it was arranged that half the block (no. 1 A) of some 1,400 acres should transfer to the Government on payment of a further £300 in order to satisfy survey and other debts.118 In the case of Mangakirikiri, the Crown acquired sizeable portions of the lands left to non-sellers to pay for their costs in having their interests excised by the court. In acres was added to the total awarded to the Crown in no. 1 block to pay the survey costs of the two non-sellers who were then left with 403 acres; and 98 acres out of no. 3, leaving non-sellers there with 491 acres. At Otautu, 171 acres were awarded to the Government in 1878, in satisfaction of a survey lien of £93 issued in 1871 which it had taken over, although a mistake in the order issued by the court meant that the purchase was not notified until 1885.119
As gold field revenues began to decline in the early 1870s, various hapu of Ngati Maru and Ngati Whanuanga began to look to sale of the timber, and then, to the freehold of the larger blocks at the back of Thames township. Almost all of this area—comprising Mangakirikiri, Mangarehu and Mangarehu East, Waiwhakarunga, Hihi-Piraunui, Hotoritori, Manginahae, and Opango—had passed into the hands of the Crown by 1874, preceded by the sale of cutting rights to private interests. The costs of sorting out the interests of Ngati Patu, Ngati Matau, Ngati Teahuma, Ngati Hineha, of different descent lines within hapu, and between Ngati Maru and descendants of peoples who predated them, through means of court claims, and in some cases, in competing surveys on the ground, ultimately contributed to that process of alienation. In the case of Hihi-Piranui, Mackay promoted the interests of one party of claimants above another, securing the ultimate alienation of the block to the Government. In 1872 Karuana Hou and his party of eight Ngatimatau borrowed £400 from Mackay in order to be able to survey and put Hihi-Piraunui through the court against the opposition of a contesting party of Ngati Hineahi. This amount was placed as a charging order against the block, which was awarded to Ngatimatau by the court three months later. Hoani Nahe and Ngati Hineahi continued to repudiate the award, arguing that the survey had been falsely drawn, and that the absence of their kaumatua who were attending the hearings for the Hikutaia, Whangamata, and Omahu lands had prevented them from fully representing their case for Hihi-Piraunui. The Crown's initial assessment in early 1873 was that there was a `sufficient amount of uncertainty' about the case to make a rehearing advisable, but this did not take place, apparently because no judges were available not yet having been appointed under the Native Land Act 1873.120 The order for rehearing was subsequently considered to have lapsed with the passage of time, and Mackay went ahead with the purchase in June 1874, paying out a further £700 and cancelling the lien.121 At Waiwhakarunga block, Henare Whakarongohau's party of Ngati Patu also had to raise a mortgage of £400 Tor the purpose of paying the costs of surveying and other costs
118 See Alexander, 'The Hauraki Tribal Lands, Kuaotuna no. 1 block history'.
119 See Alexander, 'The Hauraki Tribal Lands, Otautu block history'.
120 See Alexander, 'The Hauraki Tribal Lands, Hihi-Piraunui block history'.
121 See Alexander, 'The Hauraki Tribal Lands, Hihi-Piraunui block history'.
203
![]() |
8.30 212 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800-1885
attending the investigation of [their] claim'.122 In this case, grantees were able to satisfy the debt by the lease of timber but then sold the land to the Crown. Only at Taparahi did Ngati Maru grantees retain the bulk of the land for any period after it passed through court. By 1885, however, Hoani Nahe's party was anxious to sell there, too, 'because the cost of the survey and other liabilities [were] pressing heavily on [them]'.123
Raihana
Not only was much of the money paid on land without the knowledge of all right-holders in it, especially in the early stages of transactions, but the recipients themselves also often did not perceive how much debt was accumulating against their interests. For Maori, the process was one of a slow, insidious loss of control as Mackay succeeded in locking Maori right-holders into owing the Crown substantial amounts which, after the early 1870s, could only be paid off in land—the sole major asset remaining to Maori as their mineral and timber resources had been almost all leased, and as the income from miners' rights and fees from the Thames gold field began to drop.
It is apparent that Mackay deliberately fostered debt amongst individual Ohinemuri and Piako right-holders by allowing them to run up credit in order to secure Government interests. Maori later described Mackay as having scattered money amongst them 'like maize to the fowls', and maintained that they were not sure what the payments had been for.124 Payments often took the form of goods -orders on storekeepers being freely given, to be charged as advances against land purchases and then redeemed by promissory notes issued by Mackay, who would be then repaid by the Government.125 Mackay argued that payment in goods was 'the only way to break down the barrier of exclusiveness set up by the King party', subverting their reluctance to accept money which, because of the superscription of the Queen, was seen as an acknowledgment of the Crown's authority.126 Hauraki Maori gave a telling name to the Government's system: it was known as 'raihana' or 'rations'. This parallels the practice of 'tamana' in the north and 'takoha' at Taranaki, strongly criticised by the Waitangi Tribunal as 'an unfair practice designed to purchase land as quickly and cheaply as possible, and incompatible with the Crown's fiduciary duty under the Treaty'.127
The Government halted the practice in the mid-1870s, but in Ohinemuri, Piako, and elsewhere, considerable debts had already mounted against the land. Maori condemned
122 Agreement between Henare Whakarongohau and James Heron, 5 October 1871. Maori Land Court Hamilton Block Order file H592. Cited in Alexander, 'The Hauraki Tribal Lands, Waiwhakarunga block history'.
123 Hon Matene to Resident Magistrate, 1 August 1885. MA-MLP 1899/89. Cited in Alexander, 'The Hauraki Tribal Lands, Taparahi no. 2 block history'.
124 Rawiri Taiporutu at Te Paeroa meeting, 21 May 1882. In Ohinemuri Gold Fields special block file. MA 13/54a Doc. 44, pp. 693-694. See also Mackay to Giles, 20 March 1872, AJHR 1873, G-8, p.7. Doc. 65, p. 442.
125 Statement of the Facts and Circumstances affecting the Ohinemuri block, p. In Hauraki Gold Fields special block file. MA 13/35 (b). Doc. 52, p. 1050.
126 Statement of Mackay laid before the Tairua Investigation Committee, 7 October 1875. AJHR, 1875, 1-1, p. 45.
127 Waitangi Tibunal, Te Roroa Report, p. 6o.
204
204
![]() |
8.31 213 |
▲back to top |
Chapter IV: Policy, Legislation, and Land Purchase, 1865-1885
the Government's involvement in, and exploitation of, their indebtedness. Accusations were made that the amounts charged in the accounts were in excess of the goods supplied.128 Mackay argued that he had tried to ensure, as far as possible, that the articles supplied to Maori were of good quality and reasonable price, and suggested that this form of payment, in goods such as fencing wire and weatherboard houses, was more advantage to them than money which would be squandered in drink.129 W.H. Grace suggested, however, that prices for goods were inflated when they were charged on order:
The Natives in Thames have received a great deal of money through orders. I know one instance when a Native got an order from Mr Mackay, and I went to the store with him, and told him not to produce the order till we knew the price of the goods. We selected the goods, and he told us the price. When the Native pulled out the order, the storekeeper said that he could not supply the goods at the price he had named on an order from Mr Mackay. One piece of woollen stuff ... was named at as. 6d. per yard; but the storekeeper said he must charge 3s. 6d. a yard for it on an order. ... In several instances storemen have offered me commission if I would take to them all the orders I could get.'"
This evidence was hotly denied by Mackay who suggested that the orders on Ohinemuri had been drawn by Grace himself, and that he (Mackay) had redeemed them reluctantly, on the 'earnest solicitation' of the Maori concerned."'
The court which decided title to Ohinemuri, considering strict principles of legality, absolved Mackay of any fraudulent wrong-doing, being satisfied that Maori had 'received full consideration either in money or goods'.132 The greatest grievance of Maori was not, however, the fraudulent nature of debt, but the premeditated use of credit to trap individuals over a period of time, and then force them into sale. Mackay defended the system against Maori criticism, arguing that they had 'teased' Pakeha for goods and had signed away their interests in full knowledge of what they were doing.133 Te Moananui complained, however: 'If my land is paid for with that which I do not know the cost of, I shall not know how much I am getting for it. ...' Not until he was shown the accounts did Te Moananui see 'the pit yawning which had been hidden'.134
There was a great deal of confusion over what interests had been signed away and to whom. In earlier Crown dealings over land it was acknowledged that the consent of all interest-holders should be sought, and the general boundaries of alienation at least loosely established before a purchase could be considered complete. A negotiated payment was then made in several large instalments. Under the raihana system, Maori were
128 See Proceedings of Native Meeting Held at Thames on n iz December 1874, p. r8. MS-Papers-z5zo, p. 18.
Doc. 34, p. 563.
129 Statement of Mackay laid before the Tairua Investigation Committee, 7 October 1875. AJHR, 1875, p. 45.
130 Report of Tairua Investigation Committee together with Minutes of Evidence. In ibid., p. 34. Doc. 68,
P. 1487.
131 Statement of Mackay laid before the Tairua Investigation Committee, 7 October 1875. In ibid, p. 45. Doc. For further discussion, see pp. 242-245.
132 Statement of the Facts and Circumstances affecting the Ohinemuri block, p. 27. Hauraki Gold Fields special block file. MA 13/35 (b). Doc. 52, p. 1064.
133 Proceedings of Native Meeting Held at Thames on n & rz December 1874, p. 18. MS-Papers-z5zo, p. 25.
Doc. 34, p. 570.
134 Ibid., pp. 8 8c17. Doc. 34, pp. 553, 562.
205
![]() |
8.32 214 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800-1885
given credit on undefined interests in extensive tracts of territory which often had not yet passed through the court. km would be given here, £15 there and another £20 of goods on account some time later. The sums rapidly mounted over the years and culminated in a series of individual 'final payments' on the land, as signatures were attached to an incomplete deed. In some instances individuals were considered by the Government to have been paid in excess of the actual interest subsequently awarded to them by the court, and they were then placed under pressure to make up the deficit by alienation of interests elsewhere. In other cases, grantees were found to have been paid too little, while others had received nothing at all. At Ohinemuri, almost 70 out of some 260 signatories were later found to have no interest in the block when it went through the court.
Maori awareness of the trap into which they were falling was further obscured by the secrecy in which many of these transactions took place, Mackay's, practice of giving advances on miners' rights (as in Ohinemuri in 1868), and the confusion between the private and public capacity of land agents. The Government regularly paid private agents for the collection of signatures to a deed. It was arranged, for example, that Graham was to receive two guineas for every signature attached to the Waiharakeke deed if his claims of money paid to Maori were backed by vouchers.135 Mackay's dealings in a private capacity were 'so closely allied with Government negotiations and payments' in some blocks, that his successor as purchase officer admitted that it would be 'a difficult matter ... to separate them'.136 In some instances, Mackay took over the debts held against Maori, arguing that to do otherwise would expose them to imprisonment. The Government might refuse to acknowledge the debt, arguing that sufficient advances already had been made in the area, and that it was a private matter between Mackay and Maori; in other cases, however, it was considered debts might be taken up 'with advantage to the public'. In either case, Maori often felt an obligation to see through transactions and might be placed under some pressure to do so.137
Allocation of debts to specific blocks within the areas stated on vouchers—Piako' or 'Ohinemuri', for example—was left to later arrangement. Administrations and purchase officers sought to make the debts which had been run up well before land had been put through the court, count against some block, somewhere. Debts not met by the sale of interests in one block placed Maori under pressure to agree to the alienation of other areas to make up the amount owed. Thus Waikawau and Moehau were sold by Ngati Tamatera in an effort to satisfy debt and forestall the loss of Ohinemuri. And a few years later, when the Crown prepared to have its interests in Ohinemuri decided by the court, its agents rejected efforts by Maori to argue that all their debts should be now satisfied.
135 See Wilkinson wire to Under Secretary Land Purchase Department, 8 February 1879; Gisborne to Wilkinson, 12 March 1879. Native Land Purchase Department Reistered File, MA MLP 1879/69. Puckey wire to Gill, 10 March 1879. Native Land Purchase Department Reistered File, MA MLP 1879/70.
136 Wilkinson to Russell and Devore, 26 January 1880. Native Land Purchase Department Registered File, MA MLP 1880/79. See further discussion in context of Tairua Investigation Committee.
137 Puckey memorandum, 9 January 1880 & Gill minute, 15 January 1880. Native Land Purchase Department Reistered File, MA MLP 1879/545. See also Puckey to Under Secretary Land Purchase Department, 21 February 1880, & Bryce minute, 2 March 1880, MA MLP 1880/48; Gill for Under Secretary to Preece, 21 June 1878, MA MLP 1 1880/203; & Sheehan to Mitchell, 8 March 1880, MA MLP 11880/236.
206
zo6
![]() |
8.33 215 |
▲back to top |
Chapter IV: Policy, Legislation, and Land Purchase, 1865-1885
The land purchase officer of that time, Wilkinson, suggested that the Waihou and Waitoa lands should be brought before the court at the same time as Ohinemuri:
Another reason why these purchases should be gone into at once and brought before the court is that most of the owners therein are also owners in the Ohinemuri Gold Fields block and disputes have already arisen as to which of these blocks certain monies that they have had should be charged against. As it stands at present the natives are trying to make a scape goat or mythical flying dutchman of these blocks by charging all their debts thereon but demanding cash for any interest they may own on other blocks.138
The Government kept the pressure on Maori to agree to the transfer of further land. Thus, debts accumulated by right-holders in the Waihou lands were eventually placed against their shares in Iringa o Pirori on the north bank. Puckey reported in 1879:
As nearly all the lands that could properly be called Waihou East and West, has been already acquired by private purchasers or by the Government in various blocks which have passed the N. L. Court under other names, and been paid for (in respect of the Government purchases) independently, as far as these advances are concerned we think that an effort should be made to charge against this block so much of these amounts as would be fairly equivalent to the interests of these persons in Iringa o Pirori.139
Wilkinson was directed accordingly: 'Recover what money you can of the advances.'140 Otherwise he was to pay 45 a share. Private purchasers were prepared to pay twice that amount, but in the meantime, the majority of owners were prohibited from pursuing those deals because it was considered that public monies had been paid on the block to the five grantees, against whom the Crown held outstanding debts in 'Waihou East and West'. In 1882 Bryce, as Native Minister, again directed that outstanding debts against individual shareholders who had been 'overpaid' for their interests in Ohinemuri could be set off against their lands elsewhere.141 The Government conceded, however, that it was not possible to force Maori into such arrangements and in the case of those who remained intransigent, accepted what was thought of as a 'loss'.
Considerable debt had also built up against 'Piako', calculated at 200,000 acres, largely against 'friendly' sections of Ngati Paoa. Again, the Government ensured itself of the ultimate acquisition of Piako by the declaration of sole right of purchase under the Immigration and Public Works Act in 1874. Maori complained that under this system those with greater interests in the land might be forced into acceptance of an alienation by those with less extensive rights. On the other hand, they were also prevented from fully participating in the new economic system, unable to gain secure title while the purchase dragged on, or to sell any portion to private individuals who were offering better prices than the Government. When Win Kerei Te Whetuiti and others put Kopuatahi, a
138 Wilkinson Report, 1 July 1879. Native Land Purchase Department Registered File, MA MLP 1 1879/202.
Doc. 41, p. 674.
139 Native Agent to Under Secretary Native Land Purchase Depatment, 5 December 1879. Maori Affairs Head Office File. Cited in Alexander, The Hauraki Tribal Lands, Iringa o Pirori block history'.
140 Under Secretary Native Land Purchase Department to Land Purchase Officer, 11 August 1882. Ibid.
141 Bryce minute, on Gill to Native Minister, 24 April 1882. NLP 82/323. Cited in Statement of the Facts and Circumstances affecting the Ohinemuri block, p. 37. Hauraki Gold Fields special block file. MA 13/35 (b).
Doc. 52, p. 1074.
207
![]() |
8.34 216 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800-1885
block of some 10,000 acres through the court, in order to sell it to George Vesey Stewart, the Government refused to recognise the transaction. Wilkinson advised that Kopuatahi was in the centre of lands dealt with by Mackay:
If the Native argument that they did not take money on that particular block was allowed, in a very short time nearly all the land known as the Piako Block would be wanted by the Natives for resale to private individuals and the Government left with a small portion which would be known as Piako proper.142
Bryce agreed that the restriction against private purchase would not be removed until land equivalent to its downpayments was vested in the Crown, arguing 'if its eyes are allowed to be picked out it will prove a debt loss to the country'.143 Working out what land at Piako was to go to the Government in satisfaction of the debt of a section of right-holders in the general area was fraught with difficulty, intersecting with conflict in bases of right, and involving the last areas of community resistance to sale. When the land was finally brought through the court, the struggle to defend title was so bitterly fought and so drawn-out, that the finalisation of these questions immediately necessitated further sale. This history of the alienation of the Piako area—the intersection in that process of Crown downpayments to individual chiefs and hapu, dispute between iwi, and, survey and court costs—will be discussed more fully in Part Two which covers the conduct of Crown purchases, 1885-1914.
Purchase of the Foreshore, 1870-1872
The first purchase to be undertaken by the Government when it recommenced its operations in the Hauraki area comprised much of the Kauareranga foreshore.144 That acquisition signalled also the movement away from Government negotiation of cession to the outright acquisition of blocks for their mineral resources. Although in the end the Government purchased Maori interests at the Thames foreshore, the need to do so, prompted a strengthening of common law argument and structure in order to avoid having to repeat the process elsewhere. At the same time the significance of past recognition of-Maori rights with reference to those lands was downgraded, and their desire to retain control of them denied on the grounds that the common law could recognise a usufructuary right only.
Both the General and the Provincial Governments sought to remove the obstruction to title created by the land court's recognition of usufructuary right. Puckey opened negotiations for the Government in August 1870, prompting an immediate objection from Fenton who pointed out that his judgement had supported the Crown's prerogative.145 The Government took the view, however, that it was necessary to honour
142 Wilkinson to Gill, 24 March 1879. NLP 78/4169. In Piako special block file, MA 23/64 (b).
143 Bryce minute, 8 December 1879. NLP 79/526 in ibid.
144 For map see Puckey memorandum, 2 April 1872. Papers relative to the extinction of Native Title to the
Thames Foreshore. Auckland Provincial Council Session Papers, xxix, 1873-1874. Doc. 31, pp. 516-517.
145 See Civil Commissioner, Auckland, to Native Department, 19 August 1870. Native Affairs Department Memoranda and Registered Files. MA 2/26/2854. Doc. 29, p. 420.
209
zo
![]() |
8.35 217 |
▲back to top |
Chapter IV: Policy, Legislation, and Land Purchase, 1865-1885
Mackay's promises, while arguing that any payments constituted compensation for the surrender of such rights rather than the price of the freehold. No precedent was to be created for the purchase of Maori proprietary rights over tidal land elsewhere.
It is not clear whether Maori, largely reliant on the explanations and advice of Government negotiators, fully understood the nature of the right acknowledged by the Crown. Puckey first informed Maori that he had received instructions from the Government to open negotiations for the purchase of the sea beach, and rejected wider
Maori claims, recording that:
He [Himi Puru] asked where the money for the purchase would come from, if it would not be taken out of certain monies which properly belonged to themselves, such as the money paid by persons for the privilege of having their goods landed upon the sea beach, and money proceeding from the tolls demanded upon Grahamstown wharf.
I told him I did not recognise any claim on their part to such money as proceeded from the wharf or Grahamstown—that the wharf was a convenience to both Pakehas and Maori alike, that as for the money paid for the loading of goods, there was none paid for the privilege of landing goods upon the beach—the only moneys paid were customs duties, and they themselves were as much benefited by these moneys as the Pakeha.146
Hauraki continued to express a strong preference to lease the foreshore blocks rather than to sell them outright, Waraki arguing that, 'they had parted with everything else they had and if this was sold, they would have nothing left'.147 Although in straitened financial circumstances, their intention was to raise money to cover their promissory notes, and pay
off their liabilities in order to be able to hold onto the mudflats.
Maori capacity to undertake this course of action was flatly denied. Clarke, to whom the offer of lease was referred, refused to entertain the proposal. McLean gave his 'entire approval' to this decision, and, in response to Fenton's criticism, clarified his earlier
instructions:
The Government was aware of the judgment alluded to, and never intended to forego the right of the Crown to the land below the water mark. But Mr McLean thought it would only be fair to the Natives thus dispossessed by a law of which they were ignorant of property which they had always thought theirs and their right to which had been acknowledged by the instructions of the late Government to Mr Mackay under the Gold Fields Act 1866, and by the action taken by Mr M. under these instructions, that a sum of money should be paid by way of compensation for the supposed rights of which they are deprived.148
In subsequent discussions in June 1871, Pollen as Agent-General for the Government, presented Fenton's judgement only in terms of fishing interests, while ignoring the more extensive ownership rights which Maori claimed. He advised them that they would be
146 Puckey to Civil Commissioner, 17 August 2870. Ibid. Doc. 29, p. 414.
147 Ibid. Doc. 29, p. 44.
148 See letter dated 3 September 1870, in ibid. Doc. 29, pp. 400-403.
209
![]() |
8.36 218 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800-1885
best served by surrendering their exclusive use in order to avoid conflict with the numerous settler population:
I went to the Thames ... and saw the Natives at Puckey's office about the beach claim. I had the terms of Fentons Judgment interpreted to them and went into the case to show them the difficulty of maintaining these exclusive rights to fishing on the flats and to the use of the surface in face of so large a European population and that it would be better for them to come to some arrangement which would leave them equal right to fish with the Europeans and avoid the chances of trouble and annoyance to either party. I told them that as the question of paying them for their interests had been started, and in order to avoid disappointment to them, if they still wished to surrender the exclusive rights which the Court declared them to have, you were disposed to give them some money by way of compensation.149
Pollen's involvement in negotiations reflected increasing impatience with the lack of headway being made by the Government's officer, Puckey. By September 1871, however, Pollen reported himself well-pleased by progress towards the acquisition of Maori rights to the foreshore, even though the Government would have to 'pay high' for the Grahamstown area.150 Hauraki control over these lands was rapidly declining whether they sold or not. In November 1872 the foreshore was excepted from the occupation, residence, and business site provisions of the Gold Mining District Act 1871, but early in the following year, the Auckland Provincial Superintendent commented that demand for battery and other sites had been so great that he had been compelled to 'tacitly ... recognise occupation and reclamation of some portion of the foreshore, on the understanding of rental being payable so soon as any recognised title is given'.151 It is apparent that no rents were received by Maori for these sites in the meantime. More
Development of foreshore at Tararu, Thames, 1868. Alexander Turnbull Library
149 Pollen to McLean, 12 June 1871. McLean Papers. Correspondence. MS-Papers-oo32-5o8. ATL. Doc. 27,
PP- 351-352.-
150 Pollen to McLean, zo September 1871. Ibid.
151 See Gillies to Cooper, 26 November 1872, Auckland Provincial Province General Inwards Correspondence. AP 2/1/4033/1872; H.H. Lusk for Superintendent to McLean, 29 March 1873. Papers Relative to the extinction of the Native Title to the Thames foreshore. Auckland Provincial Council Session Papers, xxix,
1873-1874. NZ MS595. APL.
210
![]() |
8.37 219 |
▲back to top |
Chapter IV: Policy, Legislation, and Land Purchase, 1865–1885
importantly, they were excluded from the anticipated profits of the development of those lands which were to be devoted to 'public purposes'. Gullies, again urging greater action on the part of the General Government, argued that such revenues would 'soon repay the cost of extinction of the native claims and [would] form an endowment for the municipality at the Thames when established'.152
By early 1873 the Crown had paid a total of over 4350 to Maori grantees for their interests in some 600 acres of foreshore blocks.153 Rapana continued, however, to hold out for a fairer reflection of the site value of these lands, relying in part on earlier promises made by Gillies' predecessor, Williamson.154 Rapana demanded £4,000. Gillies, anxious to obtain clear title, eventually agreed to pay £1,350, and a further £250 as a commission to the chief's son–in–law, Stewart, for inducing him to sell at a 'reasonable' price. Gillies defended the payment, criticised as 'extravagant' by Puckey, arguing that reclamations, buildings, and batteries valued at £50,000 already existed on the blocks and would 'on the extinction of the Native claim ... at once produce an annual rental of £400 to £500 for the small portion already occupied'.155
Control of the foreshore, in general, had slipped from Maori hands by the end of the decade. The Government denied the significance of its earlier agreements by conceptualising Kauaeranga as a special case, and through an increasingly confident assertion of English law which, Hauraki found, did not support their understanding of where the right to tidal fisheries lay. The Waitangi Tribunal has pointed out that the view. became increasingly entrenched after 1870 that the foreshore belonged to the Crown which held it for the benefit of all subjects, and that 'no right, title or interest, customary or otherwise, could be held by any person save for some specific land grant or legislative provision'.156 The Fish Protection Act 1877 assumed that the public had a right to exploit tidal areas irrespective of Maori interests, while the Harbours Act 1878 provided that foreshore lands could be held only by special authority of statute, and 'put paid to any contention that the Crown's common law right ... was subject to customary usage'.157
Hauraki Maori—Arama Karaka (Ngati Paoa rangatira) and Hohepa Mataitaua from Te Kouma, Coromandel—petitioned the Native Affairs Committee, at the turn of the decade, complaining of European 'strangers' removing oysters and other shellfish 'in great quantities, to the manifest injury of the Maori people', and asking that the Government protect them in their exclusive right of use of the foreshore.158 By this stage, however, the Government largely presumed that the question of ownership of land below the high
152 Ibid.
153 Puckey to Under Secretary, Native Department, 21 April 1873. Turton, Epitome, C 328–30. Doc. II, pp. 93–95.
154 See Pollen to McLean, 12 October 1871. McLean Papers. Correspondence. MS–Papers–0032–508. ATL.
155 Gillies to Colonial Secretary, 22 May 1873. Papers Relative to the extinction of the Native Title to the Thames foreshore. Auckland Provincial Council Session Papers, xxix, 1873–1874. NZ MS595. APL.
156 Waitangi Tribunal, The Report of the Waitangi Tribunal on the Muriwhenua Fishing Claim, p. 83.
157 Waitangi Tribunal, Ngai Tahu Sea Fisheries Report, Wai 27, Wellington, 1982, p. 157; Report of the Waitangi Tribunal on the Muriwhenua Fishing Claim, pp. 83–85.
158 See Reports of Native Affairs Committee in AJHR 5879, session 11, 1–2, p. 16 & AJHR 1882, 1–2, p. 27.
211
211
![]() |
8.38 220 |
▲back to top |
MANGAKIRIKIRI I
CREATED 7 December 1872
Hauraki Minute Book 9 pages 58 and 62
AREA 1680 acres
PLAN Hamilton Maori Land plan 3387-9
In January 1872, when outlining the services he could offer the Crown as land purchase agent, James Mackay wrote about a block he termed the Otunui Block.
This is unsurveyed but may be estimated to contain from six to seven thousand acres. The land is not suitable for agricultural purposes. Gold has been found on it in small quantities, but no claims are at present occupied which may be attributed to the want of means of communication by a practicable road and the absence of any machinery for extracting the gold from the quartz. The kauri timber on the banks of the Mangakirikiri and Mangarehu Streams has been purchased by Europeans.'
Investigation of Title
Mangakirikiri Block (3125 acres) was surveyed by Henry Rowe for Piriki Te Riupoto and others. Rowe completed the survey plan in November 1872.2
At the Court hearing in December 1872 to investigate title to the block, Pirika Te Riupoto of Ngatimaru iwi, Ngatimaru hapu, said that
I know the land before the Court, it belongs to me. I claim it through my ancestor Waro. Moemaka obtained this land through conquest of Ngatihuirere. After the men were killed the district in which it is situated was subdivided. I can describe the boundaries of the land Moemaka got. ... The descendants of Moemaka and his brother have always lived land, no one ever disputed our title.3
There was agreement that a small piece (which became known as Mangakirikiri 2) would be excluded from Mangakirikiri 1, and that the surveyor would mark this on the plan.4 The Court ordered a certificate of title in favour of 8 grantees, subject to the approval of the survey plan.5
No restrictions on alienability were placed on the title.
Timber Lease on Mangakirikiri
In December 1873 the owners of Mangakirikiri I sold all the timber on the block, and leased the cutting rights for 45 years, to Thomas Russell, William Chisholm Wilson and Captain
1 J Mackay, Auckland, to Minister of Public Works, 24 January 1872. Maori Affairs Head Office file MLP 1885/18. Supporting Papers #B54.1-26.
AJHR, 1873, G-8, pages 1-5. Supporting Papers #U1.1-5.
2 Hamilton Maori Land plan 3387-9. Supporting Papers #N120.
3 Hauraki Minute Book 9 page 58. Supporting Papers #J15.27.
4 Hauraki Minute Book 9 page 58. Supporting Papers #J15.27.
5 Hauraki Minute Book 9 page 62. Supporting Papers #J15.31.
Order of the Court, 7 December 1872. Maori Land Court Hamilton Block Orders file H794. Supporting Papers #K56.1.
210
![]() |
8.39 221 |
▲back to top |
Thames and Hikutaia District: Mangakirikiri
James Stone, all of Auckland, for a single payment of £271 and an annual rental of 5/– "if and when demanded".6 John Guilding and George Wilkinson were the interpreters. The Trust Commissioner certified the lease in March 1874. Mackay had stated to the Commissioner that
The Native Grantees of the land ... have duly executed deeds of sale of timber on the said blocks to Messrs Russell, Wilson and Stone, and the consideration money therein set forth has been duly paid to the Native owners. The Grantees are the owners of the land and do not hold it in trust for any other Natives.7
Purchase of Interests by the Crown
In October 1874 Mackay advised that a Deed of Conveyance to the Crown of Mangakirikiri was "partly executed", while the price was "not finally arranged, all parties not having consented".8
In July 1877 Mackay reported that
Mangakirikiri Nor and 3 Blocks were granted to 16 persons (8 in each); 9 signatures [6 of them of owners of Mangakirikiri 1] have been obtained to the deed of conveyance; the other [2] grantees died. It was only at the last sitting of the Native Land Court that succession orders were made in favour of the heirs of the deceased persons.9
The Crown in May 1878 notified that monies had been paid for interests in the Mangakirikiri
I Block, and that purchase of the block was being negotiated by the Government.10
Some of the owners sold their shares in Mangakirikiri I to the Crown in 1878 or 1879. They were the two successors of Kiriwera, the two successors of Maraea Purewa, the two successors
of Piripi Te Ngongohe, Wikitoria Rangipiki, Maihi Hura, Watana Tama, Hakipene Hura, Miriama Kiritahanga. The whole block was worth £90.11
The Crown then applied to the Native Land Court to have its interest in Mangakirikiri defined. The application was heard in November 1879. George Wilkinson, the Crown's land
purchase officer in Thames, explained that
Four of the eight [grantees] had sold their interests to the Crown, namely Wikitoria Rangipiki, Maihi Hura, Watana tuma and Miriama Kiritahanga. Three of the owners were dead, and successors had been appointed in each case. Two persons were appointed to succeed Maraea Purewa, deceased, namely Watana Tuma and Te Reiti Tuma. Watana Tuma and Te Reiti Tuma were appointed to succeed Piripi Te Ngongohe. Hakipene Hura and Rihipeti Takitaki were appointed to succeed Te Kiriwera, deceased. Watana had sold his interest in Maraea Purewa's shares and also in Piripi Te Ngongohe's shares, and Hakipene Hura had sold his interest in Kiriwera's share. The government therefore had purchased four whole interests and three half interests. The area of the block was 168o acres. None of the natives interested were present [in Court], he (Mr W.) had sent notices to them.12
6 Auckland Deed 1193. Supporting Papers #A111.
7 Memorandum by J Mackay, 20 December 1873. Papers for Application 1873/211. Trust Commissioner Auckland's 1873 Papers. Supporting Papers #M1.84–86 at 86.
8 J Mackay, Shortland, to Native Minister, 20 October 1874. Maori Affairs Head Office file MLP 1874/441. Supporting Papers #B18.1–2.
9 J Mackay, Thames, to Minister for Public Works, 31 July 1877. AJHR, 1877, G–7, pages 7–10. Supporting Papers #Un.1–4.
10 New Zealand Gazette 1878 pages 600–608, at pages 605–606. Supporting Papers #W11.1–9.
12 Hauraki Minute Book 12 page 291. Supporting Papers #J18.52.
211
![]() |
8.40 222 |
▲back to top |
THE HAURAKI TRIBAL LANDS—PART II
Wilkinson went on to explain that the amount owed by the non–sellers for the cost of survey was £15–6–3d, which at 2/6d an acre would represent 122 acres.
The Court then awarded the Crown 1277 acres (1155 acres for shares purchased and 122 acres for survey costs). This area was awarded to the Crown in the southern portion of the block. The northern portion of Mangakirikiri 1, of 403 acres, was awarded to the two non–sellers, Te Reiti Tuma and Rihipeti Takitahi. Te Reiti Tuma had 2 shares in the block, being her own share, her half share as one of two successors to Maraea Purewa, and her half share as one of two successors to Piripi Te Ngongohe. Rihipeti Takitahi had a one–half share in the block as one of two successors to Kiriwera.13
The two divisions were surveyed.14
The southern portion of Mangakirikiri 1 was declared Waste Lands of the Crown in April 1880,15 and the Crown then notified that it had no further interest in acquiring any more of Mangakirikiri 1.16
Proposed Purchase of Northern Portion of Mangakirikiri 1 by the
Crown
In October 1893 Charles Dearle, the Clerk to the Mining Warden at Thames and occasional land purchase officer, advised that part of Mangakirikiri I was being offered for sale to the Crown at 5/– an acre.17
Gilbert Mair also advised that this land was being offered for sale to the Crown in November 1894.18
No action was apparently taken on either offer.
In October 1907 Tereiti Watana wrote to the Native Minister.
This is a petition from us to you about our land, viz., Mangakirikiri Nor containing 403 acres, that the Government consent to our selling (the said land to the Government). The reason why we apply, we are in want, that is, we have no money for our claims in the Court, to enable us to prosecute our claims to other lands of ours now before the Native Land Court now sitting at Shortland.19
He was told that the Government did not wish to purchase the block.20
13 Hauraki Minute Book 12 page 292. Supporting Papers #J18.53. Orders of the Court, 18 November 1879. Maori Land Court Hamilton Block Orders file H794. Supporting Papers #K56.4–6.
14 Hamilton Maori Land plan 3387. Supporting Papers #N120.
15 New Zealand Gazette 188o pages 452–456. Supporting Papers #W13.1–5.
16 New Zealand Gazette 1881 pages 756–761. Supporting Papers #W14.16–21.
17 CJ Dearle, Thames, to Chief Land Purchase Officer, 24 October 2893. Maori Affairs Head Office file MLP 1894/316 (Schedule). Supporting Papers #B86.1.
18 Land Purchase Officer Thames to Chief Land Purchase Officer, 11 November 1894. Maori Affairs Head Office file MLP 1894/316 (Schedule). Supporting Papers #B86.1.
19 Tereiti Watana, Shortland, to Native Minister, 21 October 2907. Lands and Survey Head Office file 54769. Supporting Papers #D3.49–5o.
20 Under Secretary for Lands to Tereiti Watana, Shortland, 22 November 1907. Lands and Survey Head Office file 54769. Supporting Papers #D3.51.
212
![]() |
8.41 223 |
▲back to top |
MANGAKIRIKIRI 2
CREATED 6 December 1872
Hauraki Minute Book 9 pages 59-61
AREA 386 acres
PLAN Hamilton Maori Land plan 3387-9
Investigation of Title
Mangakirikiri Block (3125 acres) was surveyed by Henry Rowe for Piriki Te Riupoto and others. Rowe completed the survey plan in November 1872.1
At the Court hearing Pirika Te Ruipoto said that
This piece of land cut out of Mangakirikiri belongs to Tautoro. It was included in the claim I sent to the Court, but I had it cut out as it belongs to him.2
Tautoru Tawa of Ngatihuamua hapu of Ngatimaru confirmed this, and there was no objection.
Aherata Te Mihinui claimed the piece from his ancestor Te Ahumua, on the grounds that the land had not been subdivided and Mangakirikiri 2 given to Tautoru. Rather he claimed that the lands on either side of the Mangarehu River had been subdivided by Tanuku, giving the eastern side of the river to Weriko and the western side to Te Hori. Inquiry showed that Tautoru had a right to some other small blocks, but had not or would not claim to be an owner, leaving those blocks (Whangarai, Te Hape, Korohunga, Taratu, Ririhori and Waiapu) to Aherata Te Mihinui solely.
Arrangements were then made between Aherata and Tautoro that all the descendants of Te Hori and Te Wheriko should have an interest in the above mentioned pieces, and that Aherata and Rangitehau should have an interest in the block before the Court.3
The Court awarded Mangakirikiri 2 to Tautoru Tawa and 8 others.
Inquiries made as to restrictions - plenty of other lands for cultivations and wish no restrictions to be placed on this block.4
The Court ordered no restrictions on alienability. The Court's order was made subject to the preparation of suitable plans.'
Timber Lease on Mangakirikiri 2
In November 1873, the owners sold the timber on the block to Thomas Russell, William Chisholm Wilson, and Captain James Stone for £203-7-od. The sale document included a
1 Hamilton Maori Land plan 3387-9. Supporting Papers #N120.
2 Hauraki Minute Book 9 page 59. Supporting Papers #J15.28.
3 Hauraki Minute Book 9 page 60. Supporting Papers #J15.29.
4 Hauraki Minute Book 9 page 61. Supporting Papers #J15.30.
5 Order of the Court, 6 December 1872. Maori Land Court Hamilton Block Orders file H794.
Supporting Papers #K56.2.
213
![]() |
8.42 224 |
▲back to top |
THE HAURAKI TRIBAL LANDS–PART II
right to cut and mill the timber, and to drive logs down rivers, for 45 years from 26 November 1873, at an annual rental of 5/– "if and when demanded". John Guilding was the interpreter. The deed was certified by the Trust Commissioner in March 1874.6
Purchase of Mangakirikiri 2 by the Crown
The Crown commenced purchasing interests in Mangakirikiri 2 before October 1874. The deed that was prepared provided for the owners to "convey and assure" all the land "together with all the rights, easements, members and appurtenances, and all deeds thereto relating, and all other rights which the said vendors or any of them have or may have of, in, to, or out of the said ... land ... for ever". The purchase price was given as £43.7
In October 1874 Mackay advised that a Deed of Conveyance to the Crown of Mangakirikiri 2 was "partly executed", while the price was "not finally arranged, all parties not having consented ".8
Following further negotiations that month, Mackay added a note to the deed.
After several grantees had signed this deed, Tautoru Tawa and his family refused to execute it unless a reserve for two hundred acres (part of Mangarehu and part in the Mangakirikiri No 2 block) was made for them in his name. This I agreed to on behalf of the Government, and the part coloured green on the map of the Mangakirikiri No 2 drawn on the margin hereof and containing one hundred and forty one acres is the piece reserved. The deed had been drawn and five of the grantees had signed, and it was impossible to make an exception in the deed. I assented to the reserve on behalf of the Government.9
He had made a written promise to this effect in late October 1874.10 The 141 acres was at the eastern end of the block adjoining the Waiwhakaurunga River.
When reporting on inquiries made on behalf of the Trust Commissioner, Puckey, Native Agent at Thames, stated that "the vendors admit receiving payment, but I did not ask if it was in cash".11 Despite this, the deed was certified by the Trust Commissioner in August 1876.
The checks made on behalf of the Trust Commissioner disclosed that Paranihia Purehina, one of the Grantees, had not signed the deed. It was not until December 1877 that she signed a separate deed, selling her interest for £5.12 John Guilding was again the interpreter.
The Crown's purchase of Mangakirikiri 2 was notified in July 1879.13
6 Hamilton Land Registry Lease 190. Supporting Papers #Q162.
Lease dated 26 November 1873. Copy on Auckland Deed 83o. Supporting Papers #A72.
7 Auckland Deed 83o. Supporting Papers #A72. Hamilton Land Registry Transfer 1495.
Supporting Papers #Q16.
8 j Mackay, Shortland, to Native Minister, 20 October 1874. Maori Affairs Head Office file MLP 1874/441. Supporting Papers #1318.1–2.
9 Note by James Mackay, 26 October 1874. Auckland Deed 83o. Supporting Papers #A72.
10 James Mackay to Tautoru Tawa, 26 October 1874. Copy on Hamilton Land Registry Transfer 1495. Supporting Papers #Q16.
11 Statement by Native Agent Thames, 24 August 1876. Papers for Application 1875/131.
Trust Commissioner Auckland's 1875 Papers. Supporting Papers #M2.10–22 at 13.
12 Auckland Deed 830. Supporting Papers #A72.
13 New Zealand Gazette 1879 pages 913–916. Supporting Papers #W12.11–14.
214
![]() |
8.43 225 |
▲back to top |
Thames and Hikutaia District: Mangakirikiri 2
Reserve
The portion not sold by Tautoru Tawa adjoined a similar portion not sold by Tautoru in the Mangarehu block.
Two surveyors named Tole and McCartier prepared a plan in November 1875 which showed both Mangakirikiri 2 and a portion of the Mangarehu Block. This plan was not approved until June 1878.14 The plan showed the reserve to have a total area of 192 acres. A Crown Grant was then issued to Tautotu Tawa.15 The timber lease still applied to this reserve.
The reserve was sold to Gerald O'Halloran of Shortland in the December 1877 for £75.16 The transfer deed stated that it had an estimated area of 200 acres.
14 Hamilton Maori Land plan 3491. Supporting Papers #N132.
15 Hamilton Land Registry Certificate of Title 20/41. Supporting Papers #P5.
16 Hamilton Land Registry Transfer 2669. Supporting Papers #Q26.
215
![]() |
8.44 226 |
▲back to top |
![]() |
8.45 227 |
▲back to top |
Thames and Hikutaia District: Mangakirikiri 3
Purchase by the Crown of Mangakirikiri 3 Northern Portion
In October 1874 Mackay advised that a Deed of Conveyance to the Crown of Mangakirikiri 3 was "partly executed", while the price was "not finally arranged, all parties not having consented".3
In July 1877 Mackay reported that
Mangakirikiri No i and 3 Blocks were granted to i6 persons (8 in each); 9 signatures [3 of them of owners of Mangakirikiri 1] have been obtained to the deed of conveyance; the other [5] grantees died. It was only at the last sitting of the Native Land Court that succession orders were made in favour of the heirs of the deceased persons.4
The Crown in May 1878 notified that monies had been paid for interests in the Mangakirikiri 3 Block, and that purchase of the block was being negotiated by the Government.5 A number of shareholdings in Mangakirikiri 3 were purchased in 1878 or 1879.6
The Crown's then applied to the Native Land Court to have its interest in Mangakirikiri 3 defined. The application was heard by the Court in November 1879. George Wilkinson, the Crown's land purchase officer at Thames, explained that
3 [of the 8 grantees] had signed the Deed, namely Hera Ngahuia, Paranihia Purehina, and Paranihia Whakahau. Pirika Te Ruipoto had been paid £17–14–0d, but owing to some dispute with Mr Mackay, he refused to sign the transfer. His full share of the money would be £25. He would pay Pirika the balance of the money on condition that he signed the transfer. If he still refuses to sign, he would apply to the Court to make an order for as much land as would cover the amount advanced to Pirika. There was also a claim of 49–1–6d for survey which would have to be paid.10
Pirika Te Ruipoto at first denied that he had received any money,
but afterwards said that he might have, that he had signed a paper similar to the receipt [for £17– 4–0d] produced, and had obtained some goods from Mr Mackay. He would sign the transfer. Transfer signed by Pirika in Court.11
Wilkinson then said that
the amount due to the Government for the survey by the four owners who had not agreed to sell [was] £24–10–0d or 6–2–6d each. He would now apply to the Court to say how much the Government were entitled to.12
Before the Court could make an award to the Crown, however, Matiu Poono, one of the four non–sellers, agreed to sell his interest, and to pay the amount due by Hera Paramataitai. The Court then decided that the interests of the 8 grantees were equal, and it awarded the
Crown 5/8ths of the block (i.e. 981 acres), plus 98 acres to pay for the £12–5–0d owed by the non–sellers (other than Hera Paramataitai) for survey (i.e. 2/6d an acre), a total of 1079 acres.
5 Order of the Court, 23 September 1887. Maori Land Court Hamilton Block Orders file H794. Supporting Papers #K56.15. This order was not signed by Judge Mair.
6 J Mackay, Shortland, to Native Minister, 2o October 1874. Maori Affairs Head Office file MLP 2874/442. Supporting Papers #B18.1–2.
7 J Mackay, Thames, to Minister for Public Works, 31 July 1877. AJHR, 2877, G–7, pages 7–10. Supporting Papers #U11.1–4.
8 New Zealand Gazette 1878 pages 600–608, at page 606. Supporting Papers #W11.1–9.
9 Auckland Deed 1194. Supporting Papers #A112.
10 Hauraki Minute Book 12 page 289. Supporting Papers #J18.50.
12 Hauraki Minute Book 12 page 290. Supporting Papers #J18.51.
217
![]() |
8.46 228 |
▲back to top |
THE HAURAKI TRIBAL LANDS—PART II
This was located in the north of the block. The southern portion of 491 acres was awarded to the four non–sellers, Hera Paremataiti, Katerina Hauruia, Watana Tuma and Te Reiti Tuma.13 Watana and Te Reiti Tuma were the two successors to Whareoneone.
The northern portion of Mangakirikiri 3 was declared Waste Lands of the Crown in April 1880.14
Purchase of Interests in Mangakirikiri 3 Southern Portion
Within the southern portion was the headwaters of the Waikiekie Stream, which was the water supply for the town of Thames. In March 1880 the Mayor of Thames wrote to Rolleston, the Minister of Lands.
With reference to the purchase of the freehold of the watershed of the Waikiekie Creek, the which subject I had the honour to bring under your notice when at Thames, I find Mr Puckey considers his order to purchase this watershed has lapsed, and requires an intimation from you he is to proceed with this purchase.
The waters from this creek are the only supply for domestic and drinking purposes this Borough and surrounding districts possess, it being reserved from mining operations and its waters are carried by pipes all through the various streets and delivered into the houses. The watershed of this creek is part of Mangakirikiri No 3 and is the only part of that block not acquired by Government. It is the property of three natives and Mr Puckey was directed to acquire this watershed by Ministers some time ago but was then unable to do so, and although he thinks from the fact of the natives spending large sums of money over the burial of the chief now lying dead and before winter requiring money to pay debts now incurred, he will be able to secure it of the three natives owning same, yet he considers his authority to purchase has lapsed.
Under the circumstances of its being imperatively necessary to secure this watershed from being denuded of trees (timber is sold already), and so to secure a supply or as I said before the only supply of pure water to this township, may I ask the favour of orders being given to Mr Puckey to obtain this land, in all about 450 acres.15
Rolleston commented to the Native Minister that
The 1st question is whether the Government will attempt to get from Mr Russell [timber lessee] a rectification of his lease such as will enable the Thames people to utilise the water supply. If the Borough did this, the Government might buy from the natives.16
In response, the Town Clerk for Thames Borough Council wrote that
The Mangakirikiri No 3 block was included in the Hauraki Goldfields on the zoth of November 1867, consequently Mr Stone's or other private persons' lease by the natives dated 19 December 1870, or three years after it was leased to the Government as a goldfield, must be subject to the Goldfields lease covenants and conditions even if the natives could lease the same piece of ground twice to different persons.
In March 1872 JB Gillies Esq, then the Superintendent of Auckland, by proclamation in the Provincial Government Gazette for 1872, page 73, withdrew this piece of ground from the Goldfield for residence sites or mining operations, and made it a reserve for a water gathering ground to supply the creek from which the whole township obtains its water for drinking and household purposes.
13 Hauraki Minute Book 12 page 290. Supporting Papers #J18.51. Orders of the Court,
18 November 1879. Maori Land Court Hamilton Block Orders file H794. Supporting Papers #K56.7–10.
14 New Zealand Gazette 1880 pages 452–456. Supporting Papers #W13.1–5.
15 Mayor Thames Borough Council to W Rolleston, 24 March 1880. Maori Affairs Head Office file MLP
1889/36. Supporting Papers #B67.1–2.
16 W Rolleston to Native Minister, 18 May 1880, on cover sheet to file NLP 1880/265. Maori Affairs Head
Office file MLP 1889/36. Supporting Papers #B67.3–4.
218
![]() |
8.47 229 |
▲back to top |
Thames and Hikutaia District: Mangakirikiri 3
This township supply fed solely from this reserved gathering ground, the Colonial Government is at the present moment vesting by a Bill passing through Parliament in the Borough Council of Thames, and it is this reserved gathering ground the Borough Council seek to obtain. If the trees on this gathering ground are cut down, the supply of water in two years after would cease during the summer, and the inhabitants of Thames would be without drinking water, it being the only source of supply not fouled by mining operations.
Very lately indeed Mr E Puckey purchased for Government the whole of this Mangakirikiri No 3 block except about 250 acres, and the portion unpurchased is the largest portion of this reserved gathering ground. The land belongs to 3 native owners and can be obtained for 8/– or 10/– an acre.
Mr Gillies was too well versed in law to have expended £4000 of public money to supply this town with water if its gathering ground or source was not secure. The Honourable the Attorney General has last month given on behalf of the present Government £3500 to the County Council of Thames for their interest etc in this water supply, and as I said before is by Bill vesting this water supply in this Borough Council.
If authority is given to the Government land purchase agent in Thames to obtain these few acres from the natives and get this land passed through the next sitting of the Native Land Court without cost other than the actual money paid to the natives, and after that if the Government will vest it in the Borough Council as a reserve for special purposes, such assistance from the Government is all that is asked in this matter.
Allow me to suggest the advisability of you pointing out to the Honourable the Attorney General the position this gathering ground stands in, viz that in 1867 it was leased to the Superintendent of Auckland as a gold field, in December 1870 leased again by the natives to private persons to cut timber from and construct dams in the creek, and that in 1872 the holder of the Governor's delegated powers Mr Gillies made it a water gathering ground reserve, and for such purpose withdrew the land from the goldfields mining operations etc. I make these suggestions because it is the Hon Mr Whitaker who has prepared the Bill now before Parliament.
May I beg the favour of a reply from you, that the Honourable the Native Minister will sanction the assistance asked being rendered by the Government land purchase agent in this matter.17
The Attorney General had
no objection to doing what is asked as I understand it, viz, that the land referred to shall be purchased by the Government at the expense of the Thames Borough, and then transferred to them as a gathering ground for their water supply. Whether the lease aforesaid will stand in their way is a matter for the Borough authorities to consider.18
The Borough Council was asked if it would pay the purchase price for Mangakirikiri 3 Southern Portion,' 9 and it replied agreeing to this.20
The Under Secretary of the Native Land Purchase Department pointed out that purchase by the Crown would be on the basis that the timber lease would still apply.21 He later saw the Mayor of Thames during a visit by the Mayor to Wellington, and recorded that
17 Town Clerk Thames Borough Council to Under Secretary Native Land Purchase Department, 7 June 1880. Maori Affairs Head Office file 1889/36. Supporting Papers #B67.10–12.
18 File note by Attorney General, 24 June 1880, on cover sheet to file NLP 1880/404.
Maori Affairs Head Office file MLP 1889/36. Supporting Papers #B67.13.
19 Under Secretary for Crown Lands to Town Clerk Thames Borough Council, 5 July 1880. Maori Affairs Head Office file MLP 1889/36. Supporting Papers #B67.14.
20 Telegram Town Clerk Thames Borough Council to Under Secretary for Crown Lands, 17 July 1880, and Town Clerk Thames Borough Council to Under Secretary for Crown Lands, 17 July 1880. Maori Affairs Head Office file MLP 1889/36. Supporting Papers #B67.15–16 and 17–18.
21 Under Secretary Native Land Purchase Department to Under Secretary for Crown Lands, zo July 1880, on Telegram Town Clerk Thames Borough Council to Under Secretary for Crown Lands, 17 July 1880.
Maori Affairs Head Office file MLP 1889/36. Supporting Papers #B67.15–16.
219
![]() |
8.48 230 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800–1885
the Komata lands, rather than on the system of award which the Government had created. Puckey commented, subsequently, that:
I think it would have been an act of wise policy to have granted this application though there is no doubt that the rules laid down by the Native Land Court for procedure and partition in such cases would have been to some extent strained by such a course having been followed as the very applicant himself had refused to be present at the sitting of the court and had entrusted to Tiripoaha as a Hauhau lawyer of considerable repute the conduct
of the case. ...198
A 'great deal of excitement' resulted when a few years later it seemed that Komata North would pass out of Ngati Tamatera hands, seven out of eight grantees having sold to a private purchaser. This was to put great stress on relationships within the local Hauraki community, causing a 'very serious difference ... amongst the different sections of natives related to the parties' which, according to Puckey, had 'scarcely healed even ... after the lapse of seven or eight years'.199 At the time, Te Hira protested that the land had been sold in secret by the grantees concerned: 'through the negotiation between the Natives and Europeans having been carried out clandestinely'. He refused to acknowledge their right to sell without tribal consent: Tut the land itself is still held by us and I shall not let the Europeans have it. The people (or tribe) are disputing about it (among themselves). Even if the Pakehas attempt to take it they will not get it.'200 A group drawn from well outside those generally dubbed 'Hau-hau' by the Government sent a second letter of protest to Governor Fergusson. Ngati Maru, Ngati Tamatera, and Ngati Paoa, represented by Te Moananui, Riwai Te Kiore, Hotereni Taipari, Hohepa Paraone, and Haora Tipa argued that the sale of Komata would contravene arrangements set at the gold field negotiations:
Te Komata was sold by Ngatitakarua to H.C. Young, and the other party, the Ngatitamatera are holding the land as a place of residence. The arrangements made by the officers of the Government in regard to the Ohinemuri District were, that the land could not by sold or ceded for gold mining, Hikutaia is the boundary ... within which negotiation between Europeans and Natives for leasing or selling may be made ... [request] that you induce the above named European to agree to let his money be returned to him so that the land may be left in its original state.201
According to Puckey, McLean, as Native Minister, promised Tukukino at the cession of the Ohinemuri gold field in 1875 (discussed below), that Komata North would be given back to him if the shares purchased by Young could be acquired at a reasonable figure, while repayment was to be arranged later. There was, however, no official record of that commitment, and in any case, the deal proved 'impracticable' since Young would not sell 'at any price'.202 In the following year Young urged that he be allowed to excise his
198 Puckey to Under Secretary Native Department, 13 November 1879. NO 79/4814. In ibid. Doc. 50, pp. 1000–1001.
199 Ibid. Doc. 50, p. 1001.
200 Te Hira to Governor Fergusson, 24 April 1874. In MA 13/44.
201 Ngatimaru, Ngatitamatera, and Ngatipaoa to Fergusson, 22 April 1874. In Ibid. Doc. 50, p.1007.
202 Puckey to Under Secretary Native Depatement, 13 November 1879. NO 79/4184. See also Wilkinson to Attorney General, 20 December 1880. In ibid. Doc. 50, pp. 1001, 981–989.
222
![]() |
8.49 231 |
▲back to top |
Chapter IV: Policy, Legislation, and Land Purchase, 1865–1885
interests, but in view of the continuing strength of objections within Ngati Tamatera, McLean decided that he should not be permitted to attempt to bring the transaction to fruition, and directed that he be informed, 'for political reasons, the Government does not deem it advisable to urge subdivision of Komata block at present'.203 Anger at the operation of the court and consequences of its award, at the diminution of Tukukino's standing represented by the original decision, the refusal to allow a reconsideration of the finding, and the subsequent alienation of tribal interests by the purchase of the shares of an extremely limited number of grantees, continued to thwart Government efforts to run the road and telegraph through the two Komata blocks.204 The matter of both the road and the purchase had to be left to rest, until later in the decade, by which time, the Government had succeeded in breaking the hold of the anti-selling party over all but a fraction of the territory formerly held under the authority of Te Hira and Tukukino.
By 1875 a debt of over £11,000 was listed against Ohinemuri itself Mackay denied that he had actively encouraged the accumulation of debt against the block, arguing that this was the sole responsibility of Ngati Tamatera themselves. From May 1873 to June 1874 Mackay had been sent to the Waikato where firm steps were taken to show the King party that armed opposition would be costly to them, and where he began making payments on Patetere block. Yet Ngati Tamatera members continued to apply to storekeepers for goods on their interests, and according to Mackay, had directed those debts to be charged against one or other of their blocks. These were redeemed by Mackay on his return—he argued, to save Ngati Tamatera members from imprisonment for debt.205
Only Te Hira was seen to still oppose the sale of Ngati Tamatera lands, but Mackay reported that the chief would be unable to withstand the pressure of the rest of the tribe for very long.206 He viewed Te Hira's opposition to the opening of the Ohinemuri lands as being compromised by raihana and his policy of seeding money. At a great hui at Whakatiwai which was held over the course of several weeks in August 1874, Mackay argued that the chief had tacitly endorsed the principle of sale by permitting family members to participate in payments:
Formerly you were the one who held fast to the land, but now you have taken payment for lands outside the Ohinemuri district—that is, your sister Mere Kuru, has had money. You don't commit yourselves by touching a pen, but your voice is heard in the matter. You have had from Mitchell stores to the amount of £50 through others. Your grandchildren and nephews have all had something. You have no right to partake of the funds of the sale of lands outside Ohinemuri and hold fast on to Ohinemuri. 207
203 See memorandum, McLean to Clarke, 14.7.76 on letter, Young to McLean, 26 April 1876. In ibid.
204 See Puckey to Under Secretary Native Department, 13 November 1879. NO 79/4184. In Ibid. Doc. 50, pp. 1000–1003.
205 Proceedings of Native Meeting Held at Thames on 11 & 12 December 1874. MS-Papers- 2520. Doc. 34, p. 565.
206 Memorandum from Mackay to the Minister of Public Works, 22 June 1872. NLP 73/37, in Appendix to Statement of the Facts and Circumstances affecting the Ohinemuri block, p. 13. Hauraki Gold Fields special block file. MA 13/35 (b). Doc. 52, p. 1122.
207 Cited in L. Ngamane, 'Crown Land purchases in the 1870s,' undated briefing paper for Hauraki Maori Trust Board, p. 4.
223
![]() |
8.50 232 |
▲back to top |
![]() |
8.51 233 |
▲back to top |
Chapter IV: Policy, Legislation, and Land Purchase, 1865–1885
Mackay believed that opposition had been narrowed down to the rangatira's individual interests, and advised that, if his consent to the alienation of Waikawau was withheld, 'the claim of himself and his hapu [was] well-defined and not very extensive, could be easily cut out and reserved for them.'208 Nor, in Mackay's opinion, would Te Hira be able to `stand alone against the wishes of the whole tribe' with regard to the opening of Ohinemuri.209
Faced with a huge debt, Te Hira and Ngati Tamatera agreed to the alienation of their interests in Cape Colville but Mackay reported that the acreage would be inadequate to account for the money received by individuals for their interests:
Moehau block as surveyed contains 54,827 acres. The Waikawau block 44,161 acres, or an aggregate area of 98,988 acres. From this has been deducted for reserves, and lands owned by tribes other than Ngati Tamatera, 35,980 acres leaving a balance of 63,008 acres available for purchase from the Ngati Tamatera. To this may be added the Waikanae block containing, 2,738 acres, making a total of 65,746 acres which at 3/- per acre amounts to £9,861.18.0 or say £10,000. The sum advanced to that tribe to the present date is about £25,900 which would leave say the sum of £16,000 to be provided for within Ohinemuri district, including land on the west of River Waihou'.210
Under continuing pressure from the Provincial Government and miners for Ohinemuri to be opened for mining and settlement, Mackay insisted that Ngati Tamatera redeem the debt, demanding that they give the Government the money, or an equivalent. Te Hira, joined by Te Moananui, fought a rearguard action, refusing to let go the freehold. In December a meeting was held at Taipari's house, Pukerahui, attended by McLean, Mackay, Puckey, Taipari, Moananui, Riwai Te Kiore, Te Hira, Ropata Te Pokiha, Tukukino, and other rangatira of the Maruatahu and associated tribes. According to minutes of the meeting, Te Hira and Te Moananui dominated the speeches on the Maori side. Te Hira repeated his long-held determination to retain Ohinemuri, arguing that, 'looking down towards Cape Colville, the end of the land was so distant you could only see a portion of it and that [he] had ample land to pay for what [he] had advanced without encroaching on Ohinemuri'.211 The rangatira told the Government that, 'the people who did deal with the land formerly have none remaining. Let that which I am holding be left with me. The first, second, third, and fourth portions have been let go, this is the fifth portion and will be held onto.'212
The grounds of Te Moananui's opposition to the alienation derived from questions of purchase method and price. He expressed deep dissatisfaction with raihana, pointing out the injustice of a process by which Maori resources were given up for so little return:
208 Mackay Memorandum to Minister of Public Works, 22 June 1872. In Statement of Facts and Circumstances affecting the Ohinemuri Block, Appendix C. Hauraki Gold Fields special block file.
MA 23/35 (c). Doc. 52, p. 1122.
209 Ibid. Doc. 52, p. 1122.
210 Report to Native Minister, 3 December 1872. NLP 75/117. In Ibid. Doc. 52, p. 1129.
211 Proceedings of Native Meeting Held at Thames on 11 & 12 December 1874, p. MS-Papers-2520. ATL.
Doc. 34, p. 558.
212 Ibid., p. 7. Doc. 34, p. 552.
225
![]() |
8.52 234 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800-1885
[A]lthough the money was taken out of my ground and your Crown imprinted on it, let that same money be given to me as payment for my land, so that although you take my Crown I receive yours in exchange for it.213
He asked McLean, 'From who did this ration system emanate? Was it from the Queen, or the Governor? or from yourself? or the land purchase agents?' A heated exchange followed, Mackay maintaining that payment of goods had been introduced at Maori request, and Te Moananui, that they had learnt the system from Mackay. Mackay read out a number of applications for goods which had been made by Te Moananui and his family. In turn, the chief wanted to know how many acres would be taken for those
amounts—a question Mackay refused to answer. Te Moananui argued that:
Every man should agree as to the price to be paid for his land. The price I want is ro/- per acre, if not agreed to the blame will rest upon you ... the land is mine; I should be consulted as to price; it was agreed that the lance was to have been driven into one fish, instead of which it is driven into another. ..214
Mackay rejected Te Moananui's asking price as a new and excessive demand. He argued that the responsibility for the loss of their land lay with the Hauraki people, debts having been placed against Ohinemuri at their request.215 He had published a notice prohibiting Maori from borrowing on the block without authorisation from a Government officer, but on this being ignored, had accepted the orders drawn against him.216 The accumulation of debt on Ohinemuri had occurred against the explicitly stated wishes of Te Hira who had cautioned storekeepers from advancing goods on that area, warning them that `they would get nothing for their money, no matter how large the amount might be'. But Mackay, who had deliberately undermined the authority of Te Hira, now argued that the blame lay with him for failing to 'manage his people better'.217 Alleging overcharging, in turn, Te Moananui stated that he did not know the value of the articles he had received, but that he did not think that his land should be paid for by 'damaged flour, coils of rope and boxes of matches'.218
The Cession of the Ohinemuri Gold Field, 1875
Despite strong European feeling against the earlier arrangements which had been made for giving Maori the fees derived from miners' rights as rental, Mackay was forced to withdraw temporarily from his insistence on the transfer of the freehold of Ohinemuri.219 He acknowledged in passing that the opposition to sale of those lands extended beyond the group dubbed as `Hauhau':
Natives who have received money in payment for claims to Ohinemuri are willing to adhere to the agreement but the neutral party and Hauhaus who object to land sales propose gold
213 Ibid., p. 8. Doc. 34, p. 553.
214 Ibid., p. 16. Doc. 34, p. 561.
215 Ibid. Doc. 34, p. 561.
216 Ibid.,p. 2o. Doc. 34, p. 565.
217 Ibid., p. 25. Doc. 34, p. 570.
218 Ibid., p.17. Doc. 34, p. 562.
219 See Mackay Memorandum for Colonial Secretary, 7July 1875. AJHR 1875, C-3, p. 6. Doc. 67, p. 1467.
226
![]() |
8.53 235 |
▲back to top |
Chapter IV: Policy, Legislation, and Land Purchase, 1865–1885
or rather the right to mine for gold should be ceded to the Crown on the same conditions as the Hauraki Gold Field or at fixed rental. e.g. Tokatea the sums advanced to be 'recouped' from miners rights fees or rents. In the event of the country not proving auriferous, then land equivalent to the amount advanced to be conveyed to the Crown. 220
Mackay anticipated that the freehold could still be acquired within the next two years but suggested that the purchase should be put on hold in favour of Ngati Tamatera's proposal:
The question for the government's consideration is whether the immediate opening of country for gold mining purposes is more for the interest of the public than lengthened negotiations for purchase of land which may cause much trouble and bad feeling between various hapu of tribe Ngati Tamatera and perhaps involve Government in serious difficulty. 221
McLean endorsed the suggestion of an interim mining lease, directing that the advances should be recovered from the revenues that would accrue from miners' rights in the block. In March 1875 he visited the district to formalise the arrangement. The terms of the deed of cession (dated 18 February 1875) emulated those established for the Hauraki gold fields, but with some significant differences favouring the position of the Government. All but the freehold went. Subsequently questioned before the Native Affairs Committee on whether Maori had parted with the fee-simple of the block, Mackay replied: 'We got the rights to everything on it and under it. They got the same fees that the Crown would receive under the circumstances.'222
The signatories consented to lease 132,175 acres to the Governor for mining purposes which now included the right to mine not only gold, but also all other minerals, coal, and kauri gum. This inclusion of coal derived from the increasing interest in that resource within the Hauraki region—at Miranda on confiscated land, Tairua, and at Ohinemuri itself where a rich seam of 'first class' coal had been discovered in the previous year after 'a considerable amount of hardship and expense'—and secrecy also. It is apparent that, again, Maori were deliberately left in the dark about the known potential value of their lands. In applying for a lease for coal mining when Ohinemuri should become Crown land, the discoverers of the seam informed the Provincial Superintendent that he might inspect a small sample, but that they had been unable to bring out a larger quantity to test, having been 'frightened to arouse the suspicion of the natives'.223 A section of Ohinemuri right-holders complained immediately after the power to control coal mining passed into Government hands, that they had not been aware that this was to happen; that they had not sold the coal, only their interest in gold mining, but that 'Mr Mackay as Government agent persists in taking both'.224
220 Report to Native Minister, 3 December 1872. NLP 75/117. In Statement of the Facts and Circumstances affecting the Ohinemuri block, App. D. Hauraki Gold Fields special block file. MA 13/35 (b). Doc. 52,
pp. 1129–1130.
221 Ibid. Doc. 52, p. 1130.
222 Evidence of Mackay, in petition of Epiha Taha and other Natives of Ohinemuri, 18 August 1875. Papers brought before Parliament and Select Committees. LE 1/1875/12. Doc. 36, p. 585.
223 Smyth & Colman to Superintendent of Auckland, 5 October 1874. Auckland Provincial Government General Inwards Correspondence. AP 2 23/3755.
224 Henry Alley to Sir George Grey, Superintendent, 29 March 1875. Auckland Provincial Government General Inwards Correspondence. AP 2 29/980/75. Doc. 35, p. 577.
227
![]() |
8.54 236 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800–1885
The Ohinemuri cession also set out arrangements regarding timber cutting and other uses of the land. A holder of a miner's right was also entitled to cut timber (other than kauri) for domestic and mining use. All labourers in such employ were required to hold miners' rights also. Those working other minerals would pay a rent or royalty equivalent to that prescribed by the Waste Lands Act, while any person wishing to sell timber was required to hold a timber license for each 20 acres being worked. Kauri was to be sold at auction, with any holder of a miner's right having an option to purchase trees for his operation, at a price of 25/- each. The deed also contained a provision for agricultural leases under clause 5:
Goldmining and agricultural leases of lands situated within the Ohinemuri Block shall be granted on such terms and conditions as shall from time to time be prescribed by regulations to be made in accordance with The Gold Fields Act' then being in force in the Province or Colony. 225
Reserves were promised to be set aside for Maori occupation at only two places—Waihi and Mataora—and were undefined. While, by the deed, Maori were recipients of a variety of revenues—miners' rights, 25/- per kauri, rents and coal royalties—these monies were to be retained by the Government until advances on the land had been recovered. The terms of the arrangement were disadvantageous to Maori, but most of Ngati Tamatera had little choice by this stage, while Te Hira gave his consent, under the impression that the land would eventually return to him and his people.226
Protest at Cession of Ohinemuri
The cession of Ohinemuri was repudiated by various groups at Ohinemuri: by some, on the grounds that the Government was claiming a more extensive alienation than they had intended to concede; on the grounds of the 'bribery' of leading men and the payment of those without legitimate interests; by others, because their interests had not been acknowledged; by Te Hira and Tukukino, because the cession had failed to stop land dealing both within the Ohinemuri gold field, and beyond its boundary.
Shortly after the cession had been arranged, Henry Alley, who had taken over Gaskills' claim at Hikutaia, suggested that, 'the Maoris are very (a section of them) much amazed at the action taken here lately', claiming that they had sold neither coal nor timber. According to Alley, 'bribery, coercion, and corruption' in land purchasing was 'rife'.227 At particular issue, was the payment of a large advance to Te Moananui as an 'inducement to him and his tribe to cede land on the understanding that this advance was to be recouped from the miners' rights fees accruing from the Waikawau block', and which the chief
225 Deed of Lease, 17 February 1875. In Statement of the Facts and Circumstances affecting the Ohinemuri block, App. F. Hauraki Gold Fields special block file. MA 13/35 (b). Doc. 52, p. 1134.
226 See evidence of Tizard, Petition of Ohinemuri Natives, no. 199. Papers brought before Parliament and Select Committees. Le 1/1876/7. Doc. 37, p. 625.
227 Henry Alley to Sir George Grey, Superintendent, 29 March 1875. Auckland Provincial Government General Inwards Correspondence. AP 2 29/980/75. Doc. 35, p. 576.
228
![]() |
8.55 237 |
▲back to top |
Chapter IV: Policy, Legislation, and Land Purchase, 1865–1885
subsequently attempted to pay off.228 Alley reported, however, that Maori 'complained bitterly of the action taken by the Native Minister, they say he bribed Te Hira, Te Moananui by giving them £2,000'.229
Continuing resistance to the cession at Ohinemuri was centred in Ngati Hako, descended from people whose occupation of the land predated that of the Marutuahu tribes, and who had previously aligned themselves with the non-selling sections of Ngati Tamatera. Their opposition to the opening and their claim to recognition had been largely ignored by Mackay on the ground that they were a 'conquered people'. Later in the year the Native Affairs Committee considered the petition of Epiha Taha and others, whom Mackay identified as Whakatohea. The petitioners argued that they had neither received advances on the land, nor given their consent to the cession. Mackay denied this accusation, stating that the petitioners had been present at the signing when the terms of the deed had been fully explained, and that their chief, Pineaha Te Wharekohai, had signed the document. Further to this, he denied the entitlement of the petitioners altogether, arguing that they were a remnant of a conquered people who had a settlement at Te Rae-o-te-Papa but lived principally on the Piako side rather than within the Ohinemuri block. Mackay pointed to Ngati Hako evidence at the seminal case between Ngati Tamatera and Ngati Koi in 1869, when, in a political stratagem designed to prevent the opening of the area, they had thrown their weight behind Te Hira, swearing that they were vassals of Ngati Tamatera and had no independent claim to the land. He told the Committee that he would have given the petitioners 'nothing without the consent of Ngati Tamatera'.230 It will be seen, however, that this interpretation of the relationship between the two iwi was challenged by at least one contemporary observer.
For his part, Te Hira hoped for the ultimate return of the land at Ohinemuri, but at the very least, saw the boundary of the cession as setting the final line of European land dealing and settlement. As such, the Ohinemuri cession represented a further step back for Te Hira, whose attempts to halt the transfer of control of both the land and its resources had been undermined, first, at Coromandel in 1862, then, at the Omahu Stream in 1868. Now, again, any apparent understanding was short-lived. In August 1875 Te Hira objected violently when a George Cribb erected a hut on the line of the road between Paeroa and Mackaytown (at Te Aroha) 'under colour' of a lease supposedly granted to him by Wiremu Hopihona Te Pope, on behalf of his wife, Ana Te Mapua of Ngati Haua descent. According to one witness, Te Hira had 'told Cribb personally not to proceed with the work as Sir Donald McLean had promised him ... that no new Europeans should be allowed to settle on the lands south of the Gold Fields line'. The chief was prepared to bring the question before a runanga to decide on Te Mapua's right, directing his nephew, Takerei Te Putu, to see that the house was not erected in the meantime. The
228 See Puckey report, 31 July 1880. In Hauraki Gold Field Petition, Treasury Statement Relative to Hauraki
Gold Fields special block file. MA 13/35(b). Doc. 43, p. 689.
229 Henry Alley to Sir George Grey, Superintendent, 29 March 1875. Auckland Provincial Government General Inwards Correspondence. AP 2 29/980/75. Doc. 35, p. 576.
230 Evidence of Mackay, in petition of Epiha Taha and other Natives of Ohinemuri, 18 August 1875. Papers brought before Parliament and Select Committees. LE 1/1875/12. Doc. 36, p. 581.
229
![]() |
8.56 238 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800–1885
commanding officer of the armed constabulary was called, and it was eventually agreed that no further steps would be taken until the matter had been brought before the council. A violent confrontation broke out, however, when Cribb and a party of Europeans later attempted to go ahead with the construction, working with 'all the rapidity they could'.
C.F. Mitchell described the conduct of ensuing protest, and criticised the failure of the authorities to respond to the Maori appeal to uphold the understanding which had been reached regarding the matter:
Two Maori men, one being Pakara, the son of Witi Paora chief of Ngatihako, a boy, and the wife of Pakana, a niece of Manuhiri, the chief adviser of the Maori King, and her sister attempted to stop the work. A free fight ensued. The wife of Pakara was struck and her hair pulled and she in return smashed a stick some window ? of Cribb's which were lying on the ground. A free fight ensued the result was that the Maoris were beaten off by the Europeans. The natives then said they would go for their relatives as they were not strong enough for the Pakeha (I was at this time absent from home but returned in the evening). Acting under advice one of the Natives who was kicked and struck by Cribb and who was unable to defend himself owing to a wounded hand applied for a summons for Cribb at Mackaytown. He (the Native) Te Rerehuhu to Wahiao of Ngatitangata and Ngatikoe was asked if he was much hurt and on his replying that he was more hurt in his feelings than his body the summons was refused.
I myself then had an interview with Mr Newell and as I had by this time learned that it was fully the intention of the natives to pull down such portion of the building as had already been erected I strongly urged Mr Newell to send a sufficient force of constables to stop both parties until as Te Hira requested, the right of the women was tried by the natives. This course Captain Newell most positively declined to adopt.
Immediately afterward the natives to the number of about thirty men and women came from the direction of Pukeatawairahi crossed the river near my place and having chanted a hymn and had prayer laid down their pipes and tobacco and proceeded to remove the materials of Cribbs building to the river bank where he had first landed them. A light scuffle ensued but Cribb gave way and the work of removal proceeded. When the building was about half down and the whole of the other material had been removed a man named McWilliams who is bailiff of the Warden's Court at Mackaytown came along the track from the direction of Mackaytown and Cribb cried out 'Here is a policeman I have you now'. I was at this time standing at my own place about three hundred yards away. I walked towards the crowd and seeing McWilliams said 'This man is no policeman' and told McWilliams not to interfere as both I and the natives had applied to the police authorities to do so and they had declined. In a few minutes after Sergeant Stanger AC in charge of the station at Paeroa came up and asked the name of one of the Natives who was just then very active in taking down the boards of the building. The native either did not understand or would not give his name. The Sergeant said he would have to take him into custody if he did not give his name. I was standing alongside and told the Native not to give his name but if taken into custody to go quietly. The Native then consented to be taken into custody. The Sergeant however declined to interfere further but remained on the ground to the close of the affair.231
231 C.F. Mitchell to Sir George Grey, 23 August 1875. Auckland Provincial Government General Inwards Correspondence. AP 2 32/3266/75.
230
![]() |
8.57 239 |
▲back to top |
Chapter IV: Policy, Legislation, and Land Purchase, 1865–1885
Mitchell went on to describe how Hopihona and his wife had attempted to return the timber to the original site, upon which the 'other Natives solemnly took up the timber again carried it back to the river bank and left it there'. Takerei ordered that any timber brought back was to be chopped up, and upon a further thinly-veiled threat, no more hindrance in the dismantling was attempted. A tent erected by Cribb was left untouched. The ultimate outcome of this particular affair is, however, unknown.
In the following year Aperahama Tupu and 65 others of Ngati Hako and Whakatohea again petitioned the Assembly about the conduct of Mackay in opening Ohinemuri. Asking that their affairs be 'fairly and properly considered', they protested that their land had been taken from them to pay for food for other people, and that they had not signed the deed. Mackay had blamed Epiha Taha's petition on the interference of Europeans trying to overturn the agreement in order to set up their own coal mining lease in the block. Now Henry Tizard, one of the men accused by Mackay, gave testimony of a quite different import. Questioned by the Committee as to the proportion that the petitioners' right bore to that of those who had received advances, Tizard replied: 'As nearly as I can imagine about one-eighth; but they are interested with other tribes in other lands—that is with the tribes that have signed the deed, they having intermarried.' According to Tizard, five of the best paying mining claims were situated on portions of the block belonging to Ngati Hako. Claiming to have been present at all the meetings held by Mackay, he testified further, that he had never heard the petitioners referred to as a conquered people, and that, 'Te Moananui and Te Hira always treated them with courtesy. I have seen Ngati Hako, the petitioners, order Te Hira off land belonging to them and he has gone.'232 The petitioners had received no money, and had protested the terms of the agreement. Tizard stated that they had refused inducements to sign on two occasions: at the signing ceremony when they had been offered £200 by Mackay 'as a present' on behalf of the Government, and an offer of payment (undefined) to two of their chiefs. Bryce questioned further:
Q And was the land claimed by the petitioners excluded from that portion upon which debt is to be charged or was it all included in what Te Hira threw open.
A. It was thrown open as a district.
Q But the petitioners told Te Hira that they were going to petition the House.
A. Yes, and he said they were quite right, and that they had been wrongfully dealt with.
Q. Would not Te Hira rather have said that they should settle the matter among themselves, that is between the petitioners and himself [Answer unrecorded.]233
Neither petition was supported by the Committee which found in 1875 that 'the best solution of the question was that the Petitioners should be afforded an opportunity at an early date of stating their case before the Native Lands Court in the ordinary way'.234 This conclusion was endorsed the following year, the Committee being of the opinion
232 See evidence of Tizard, Petition of Ohinemuri Natives, no. 199. Papers brought before Parliament and Select Committees. LE 1/1876/7. Doc. 37, p. 628.
233 Ibid. Doc. 37, p. 626.
234 Evidence of Mackay, in petition of Epiha Taha and other Natives of Ohinemuri, 18 August 1875. Papers brought before Parliament and Select Committees. LE 1/1875/12. Doc. 36, p. 588.
231
![]() |
8.58 240 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800–1885
that this recommendation met 'all the circumstances of the case' and that a hearing should be held without delay in order to consider who was entitled to the lands in dispute.235
Crown Purchase of the Freehold of the Ceded Gold Field Blocks
In the 1870s the Government also began purchase operations on the west divide of the Coromandel Ranges within the gold field lands which had been ceded in 1868–1869. There was considerable dissatisfaction amongst the European community based on the following grounds: that Maori should have been permitted to have retained the freehold of this area; that there was diminished security of mining title; that businesses in the township should have Maori landlords and such tenants be unable to acquire the freehold of their premises and residences; and that mining revenues should be going into Maori hands rather than into Government coffers. According to a later Government land purchase officer, George Wilkinson, it was also 'the wish of the public ... that the Government should acquire the freehold of the Gold Field whenever possible, and not private speculators'.236 The predisposition of Crown agents was, thus, not to encourage Maori to retain their most economically-valuable lands, but rather, to completely extinguish their interests. It will be seen in Part Two of the report, that this trend strengthened in the 1880s when Crown interest in land purchase generally declined, but the Government still picked out the best of the gold field lands remaining in Maori hands.
The Thames gold field blocks went through the court in three stages: first, the small Shortland township blocks numbering 1 to 32, comprising Karaka, Kauaeranga 1 to 33, Nokenoke A and B, Rangiriri A to L, Tapuae, Tapuae o Whakaruaki, Hangaruru, and Whakaharatau put through in 1868; the foreshore blocks in 1869–1870; and then in the early 1870s the larger blocks in the surrounding country. These ranged in size from several hundred to several thousand acres, and in the instance of Waiwhakaurunga comprised over 14,000 acres.
The Waiotahi, Moanataiari, and Kauaeranga blocks generated the greatest revenues in the form of miners' rights or township rents. The Shortland township blocks were leased in allotments of the surface for business and residence purposes, under the Government's control, and the proceeds paid out, at first to those 'principle' men and women whom Mackay deemed to be entitled to the rents, and subsequently, to those to whom the land court had awarded title.237 At the same time the original cultivation reserves, initially excepted from the right to mine, were leased out privately to Robert Graham, who
235 Petition of Ohinemuri Natives, no. 199. Papers brought before Parliament and Select Committees. LE 1/1876/7. Doc. 37, p. 633.
236 Wilkinson to Whitaker, 21 March 1881. Native Land Purchase Department Registered File. MA–MLP 1898/119.
237 These were not necessarily the same parties. For further discussion, see Anderson, 'Gold Mining,' pp. 47–48.
232
![]() |
8.59 241 |
▲back to top |
Chapter IV. Policy, Legislation, and Land Purchase, 1865–1885
developed the area as 'Grahamstown', and were further reduced when gold was discovered at Tararu. The first successful Government purchase in the core Thames area was that of the foreshore blocks—an apparent acknowledgment of Maori ownership, explained away as a concession and extinguishment of mere usage rights, but considered essential to ensure that the profits of development should go into Government coffers.238 It is not clear how much of the township and core mining area was sold to private parties in the decade after the opening of the field and the arrival of the land court. It has been shown, however, that a number of the major grantees in the Thames township blocks were deeply in debt, partly as a result of the protracted court hearings and the activities of unscrupulous European agents, and they were certainly under increasing pressure to sell lands by the 1870s. In 1874 Haultain, as Trust Commissioner, recorded that 65 town lots of Maori-owned land had been sold in the preceding 18 months, 'chiefly at the Thames'.239
At first it was not clear what should happen to the gold mining revenues when the surface rights were sold to Europeans. The issue first arose when Maori alienated the fee-simple of a portion of the gold field in the early 1870s. The initial predisposition of Government officials was to treat the gold field revenues as still going to Maori. When Graham claimed over £740 in revenues, Pollen referred the matter to the Solicitor-General. Reid advised that the right to receive fees for miners' rights payable for gold mining purposes did not pass with a simple conveyance of the land. This was because he saw the right to receive those fees as attached to the lands, in their condition of 'Crown lands for mining purposes'. In his opinion, such a right had to be distinctly disposed of by the owners.240 Graham was informed that 'if the fees were still payable, then they were to be paid to the person with whom the agreement had been made in the first place'.241 The Government held onto the monies until its hand was forced by means of a legal device, but in the meantime the miners' rights and fees generated by lands acquired by the Crown itself, seem to have been paid to the original owners until such monies were claimed by local bodies in the early 1880s.242
Any tentative link in the official mind between the revenues and Maori rights expressed in their power to enter into negotiated cessions of sub-surface resources was broken by the increasing dominance of standard common law precepts. In response to the Government's continuing refusal to pay over revenues, Graham persuaded Maori to sign a power of attorney by which he was entitled to draw the rights, rents, and revenues from the land in question. In 1881 the matter came to the notice of the Audit Office. C.J. Batkin, the Assistant Controller and Auditor General, informed the trustees of the gold field account (Kenrick and Wilkinson) that such payments were 'absolutely illegal'.243 Wilkinson who referred the matter back to Treasury and the Native Department, believed that it was
238 See discussion, pp. 152–161
239 T.M. Haultain to Native Minister, 14 July 1874. Trust Commissioner's Returns. MA 19/1.
240 N.S. Reid to Colonial Secretary, 2 March 1876. Audit Inward Letters. A 1 27/5/1.
241 Pollen examination before Native Affairs Committee, Petition no. 286. Appendix G3 in Papers brought before Parliament and Select Committees. LE 1/1876/7.
242 See James Edward Fitzgerald memorandum, 20 May 1881. Audit Inward Letters. A 1/27/5/1.
243 Batkin to Kenrick and Wilkinson, 14 February 1881. In ibid.
233
![]() |
8.60 242 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800–1885
TABLE 6: CROWN PURCHASES IN GOLD FIELD CEDED IN 1868–1869
Block name Hikutaia 2 Ahuroa IB |
Acreage to Crown 2,376 313 |
1st NLC hearing 1873 1870 |
No. of grantees 24 6 |
Date of purchase 1873 1872–1881 |
Comments Ngati Pu left with no. 1 (2,066 acres) made inalienable designated as inalienable; advances to survey, 87 acres to non-sellers as 1A |
Ahirau |
1,761 |
1878 |
37 |
1878 |
|
Te Poho 3 |
|
|
|
1882 |
|
Hihi-Piraunui |
6755 |
1872 |
10 |
1872–1874 |
advance to survey, timber lease prior to sale |
Horete 1A |
1054 |
1873 |
20 |
1874–1878 |
186 acres to 3 non-sellers (no. 1B) |
Horete 3 |
1570 |
1878 |
15 |
1878–1881 |
110 acres to 1 non-seller (no. 3B) |
Horete 4 |
33 |
1878 |
3 |
1878–1880 |
|
Hotoritori |
523 |
1872 |
6 |
1874 |
note large discrepancy on survey, timber lease prior to sale |
Karaka Sth 2 |
172 |
1872 |
1 |
1878 |
|
Karaka Nth 2 |
258 |
1872 |
2 |
1879 |
|
Karaka Nth 3 |
258 |
1872 |
2 |
1879 |
|
Karioi 2 |
222 |
1875 |
9 |
1873–1877 |
|
Karioi 3 |
339 |
1875 |
9 |
1877 |
|
Mangakirikiri 1 |
1277 |
1872 |
10 |
1878 |
timber lease prior to sale; includes |
(south portion) |
|
|
|
|
122 acres for survey costs; 403 acres to |
|
|
|
|
|
2 non-sellers (north portion) |
Mangakirikiri 2 |
386 |
1872 |
9 |
1874–1877 |
timber lease prior to sale; 141 acre reserve to 1 non-seller |
Mangakirikiri 3 |
1079 |
1872 |
8 |
1878–1880 |
timber lease prior to sale; includes |
(north portion) |
|
|
|
|
98 acres to pay for survey costs of |
|
|
|
|
|
4 non-sellers, awarded 491 acres |
|
|
|
|
|
(south portion) |
Mangarehu |
1766 |
1872 |
10 |
1874 |
survey lien; timber lease prior sale; reserve of 59 acres to 1 non-seller |
Mangarehu East |
468 |
1872 |
7 |
1875 |
timber lease prior to sale |
Manginahae |
147 |
1872 |
1 |
1874–1880 |
timber lease prior to sale |
Mangotahi |
273 |
|
|
1874–1879 |
|
Moehau IA, B, C, F & P |
21, 128 |
1878 |
|
1870–1878 |
Maori retain total of 15,340 acres as reserves in no. 1 & 3 blocks |
Moehau 1I & J |
302 |
1878 |
8 |
1879 |
originally reserved |
Moehau 1L |
776 |
1878 |
15 |
1880 |
originally reserved |
Moehau 3C |
95 |
1878 |
|
1870–1878 |
Crown awarded 95 acres out of total of 751 acres |
Ohuka |
1800 |
1873 |
3 |
1877 |
|
234
![]() |
8.61 243 |
▲back to top |
Chapter IV: Policy, Legislation, and Land Purchase, 1865–1885
Block name |
Acreage to Crown |
1st NLC hearing |
No. of grantees |
Date of purchase Comments |
Opango |
1000 |
1872 |
8 |
1874 survey lien; timber lease prior to sale |
Owhataroa 1 Sth |
327 |
1879 |
1 |
1878–1879 non-sellers awarded no. 1 North in 1879 (328 acres) |
Owhataroa 2 |
52 |
1879 |
|
1878–1879 |
Owhao (West) |
272 |
1873 |
8 |
1874 1 non-seller awarded 39 acres (East) |
Parangu 2 |
1 rood |
|
2 |
1870 |
Te Poho 2 |
190 |
1875 |
2 |
1876 |
Ruapekapeka North 1050 |
1873 |
6 |
1874–1875 1 non-seller awarded 210 acres (as Ruapekapeka South) | |
Tawhitirahi |
1,464 |
|
|
1874 |
Tanutanu |
8 |
1874 |
6 |
1875 |
Waikanae 1 |
2,541 |
1872 |
10 |
1879 timber lease prior to sale; a further 33 reserved as no. 1A & B |
Waikawau |
39,144 |
1878 |
|
1870–1878 a further 5,011 acres of original block were set aside for 11 reserves |
Waiu |
8 |
1873 |
10 |
1879–1880 designated as inalienable |
Waiwhakaurunga Te Wharau-Wairuaterangi |
14,000 |
1872 3,893 |
6 1871 |
1874 advance to survey, timber lease prior to sale; 3 reserves made totalling 186 acres 3 1871 |
Source: Alexander, 'The Hauraki Tribal Lands'
235
![]() |
8.62 244 |
▲back to top |
![]() |
8.63 245 |
▲back to top |
Chapter IV: Policy, Legislation, and Land Purchase, 1865–1885
'quite certain that it was never contemplated ... that the money should be paid to Europeans'.244 But now, on re-examination of the question, the weight of opinion was that the right to receive such monies passed to the purchaser of the land itself, even though this might not have been the impression conveyed by the cession agreements themselves. The new Solicitor General, W. Miller Lewis, saw the various agreements, which had been validated by statute in 1869 as expressing a much more narrowly-conceived interest than had been intended at the time. The cessions were no longer regarded as being in the nature of minor treaties, dealing with indigenous sub-surface rights, and designed to ensure continuing Maori benefit from the field, but rather as straightforward legal devices which fell strictly within the scope of the common law:
The effect of all of them seems to be 1st that the fees from timber licenses and the sale of kauri timber as there prescribed have to be paid to the Natives though in the first instance paid to a Government Officer. 2nd that the Government binds itself to Pay £1 for each miner's right. ... In one agreement this payment is prescribed to be made to the Natives signing it (naming them) or their heirs in the other two to the chiefs or people (naming the tribes) and their heirs.
These agreements are in all respects pleasingly vague, but seeing that these payments are really in the nature of rent, or at any rate as an annual payment for the Grant of Easement,
I see no reason whatever to doubt that the right to receive such moneys passes to the purchaser of the lands whatever the colour of his skin may be. He buys the land subject to this grant of an easement or lease and unless in his conveyance the right to the payment is reserved I think it passes to him.245
Under the Financial Arrangements Act 1876, the gold field revenues were appropriated only to 'Native owners'. In 1882 the Appropriation Act changed that wording, legislators inserting a clause stating that: The Colonial Treasurer is hereby authorised to issue and pay out of the Consolidated Fund all moneys lawfully payable to any person under and by virtue of the agreements validated by 'The Auckland Gold Fields Proclamations Validation Act 1869'.' This was considered to settle the matter, and thereafter, such revenues were automatically paid to the purchaser of lands within the gold field—either to private parties, or to local bodies in the case of the Crown's acquisition.
By 1881 the Government had purchased the majority of the wider area opened by cession agreement in 1868–1869. The extent of gold field land acquired, and the number of grantees from whom the Government had purchased are set out in Table Four. These figures should be seen, however, as under-representing the extent of alienation of gold field land, in this period, since the Government had also begun buying out freehold interests in the Ohinemuri field, most of which was to transfer into the Government's hands in the early 1880s before it began generating substantial revenues.246 This and further purchases in the gold field are outlined in Table Five. Treasury records show that by this stage, private purchasers had also acquired some valuable parts of the field at Thames: Waiotahi A and B, Karaka North 1; Kauaeranga no. 27, Grahamstown blocks
244 G.T. Wilkinson to Treasury, 12 April 1881. In ibid.
245 W. Miller Lewis to Native Minister, 26 July 1882. In ibid.
246 Government purchase in Ohinemuri will be discussed more fully later in this section.
237
![]() |
8.64 246 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800–1885
TABLE 7: CROWN PURCHASES, 1880–1885
Acreage 1st NLC Block name to Crown hearing |
No. of grantees |
Date of purchase Comments | ||
Ahuroa 1B* |
313 |
1873 |
unk |
1872–81 designated as inalienable; advance to |
Horete 3* |
1,459 |
1878 |
14 |
survey, 81 acres to non-sellers in 1A 1878–82 1 non-seller out of original 15 grantees is awarded no acres as no. 3A |
Ipu o Moehau* |
1,245 |
1873–75 |
7 |
1872–84 605 acres awarded to 2 non-sellers among original 9 grantees as no. 2 block |
Ipu o Moehau 2* |
605 |
1873–75 |
2 |
1885 |
Iringa o Pirori 2* |
240 |
|
13 |
1878–84 18 non-sellers of original 31?? grantees are awarded 323 acres as no. 1 |
Kaipitopito* |
10 |
1873 |
1 |
1882 originally known as Waiotahi B |
Te Kapua 1* |
12 |
1870 |
7 |
1885 |
Kuaotunu 1B |
1151 |
1878 |
11 |
1881 2 non-sellers of original 13 grantees awarded 210 acres |
Manginahae* |
147 |
1872 |
2 |
1874–81 |
Mangakirikiri 3 |
409 |
1872 |
3 |
1880–83 81 acres (South 3B) awarded to 1 non- |
South A* |
|
|
|
seller out of 4 grantees in 3 South block |
Moehau 2A1 & 2B1 |
540 |
1879 |
unk |
1879–85 |
Moehau 3G* |
422 |
1878 |
6 |
1881 140 acres awarded to 2 non-sellers among 7 original grantees (blocks 3G1 & 3G2) |
Moehau 3G1* |
140 |
1878 |
1 |
1885 |
Ohinemuri subdivisions 1–5, |
66,014 |
1882 |
multiple |
1882 7,213 acres awarded to non-sellers |
7–19, Owharoa 2 |
|
|
|
|
& 3* |
|
|
|
|
Ohinemuri 5A* |
102 |
1882 |
2 |
1883 |
Ohinemuri 9A* |
55 |
1882 |
1 |
1883 |
Ohinemuri 14A* |
5 |
1882 |
1 |
1884 |
Ohinemuri 15A* |
1 rood |
1882 |
1 |
1884 |
Ohinemuri 18A* |
118 |
1882 |
2 |
1884 |
Te Onetai 2B |
175 |
|
|
1876–81 non-sellers awarded 185 acres |
Otautu 2 |
176 |
1867–72 |
5 |
1885 1871 survey lien taken over by Crown; 547 acres awarded to 2 non-sellers 9 out |
Owharoa 2A1* |
167 |
1882 |
7 |
of original 7) as 1 & 2B 1885 27 acres left to 1 non-seller out of original 8 grantees |
Owharoa 3A* |
73 |
1882 |
1 |
1885 |
Parakete |
926 |
|
UNK |
1878–83 |
Te Poho 3* |
55 |
1875 |
3 |
1878–82 |
Rapaatikiato 1* |
37 |
1873 |
3 |
1881 |
Ruahine 2 |
43 |
1877 |
6 |
1878–81 |
Te Tautiti 2 |
300 |
1877 |
12 |
1878–85 6 non-sellers out of original 18 owners are awarded 150 acres as 2A |
Waihou West 1A |
1,211 |
1877 |
12 |
1878–81 5 non-sellers out of original 17 grantees are awarded 505 acres as 1B |
Waihou West 2 |
279 |
1877 |
14 |
1878–84 |
* indicates part of proclaimed gold field
Source: D. Alexander, The Hauraki Tribal Lands'.
238
![]() |
8.65 247 |
▲back to top |
Chapter IV: Policy, Legislation, and Land Purchase, 1865–1885
nos 1 and 14, as well as part of Pohaua, Te Kapua, and Waiohanga no. 1.247 According to the warden's calculations, by 1885 Maori were no longer in receipt of the majority of revenues in the gold field, which he set out as follows:
Coromandel County 2/3 Native 1/3
Thames Native ½
County1/4 Borough 1/8 European owners 1/8 Ohinemuri County 1/8 Owners 7/8
Aroha Natives 1/3 County 1/3 Thames High School 1/3 248
The matter is not at all clear, however, because Treasury figures which roughly confirm that assessment for Coromandel, show quite different proportions for Thames: £3,523 to Maori, and, only £200 and £166 to local authorities and private purchasers, respectively.249
The motivations for Maori in selling their gold field lands were mixed. The rapid alienation of all the blocks at the back of Thames township (Mangakirikiri, Mangarehu, Mangarehu East, Hihi-Piraunui, Hotoritori, Manginihae, and Opango), in the years 1872 to 1874, just as gold field revenues began to decline, suggests that right-holders in the area had been effected by that sudden down-turn, although, undoubtedly, too, this sudden wave of sale reflected the new availability of public funds to promote the general transfer of lands from Maori into European hands. It is possible that some vendors were selling such areas in an effort to stave off the sale of their more commercially-valuable township and mining lands. This seems to have been Taipari's intent when he prepared to sell a portion of the lands awarded to him at Karaka. Evidence of how far Maori had been distanced from any direct participation in their gold field lands is to be found in Taipari's request for information from the Government as to what revenues his land was producing in the form of miners' rights and other fees—information that was only given, begrudgingly.250 He then decided to sell off his interests in Karaka North 2 while retaining the more lucrative Kauaeranga no. 28. As we have seen in earlier sections, in other cases, grantees were obliged to sell in order to settle debts generated, at least, in part, by the costs of defining title.251 But in one case towards the end of the decade, grantees wanted to sell in order to raise the capital to engage in commercial venture—to purchase a steamer to ply the Waihou River.
In all cases, the Government, via Mackay, purchased eagerly, accepting timber leases as encumbrances on the title, and if the negotiations dragged on for too long, putting the land through the court to have its interest cut out. Beyond the excision of the interests of remaining non-sellers, limited provision was made in most blocks for the hapu
247 See Statements showing amount of Gold Field Revenue allocated and payable to certain Europeans and Local Bodies. Treasury Inwards Letters and Registered File. T 1 85/316.
247 Kenrick to Under Secretary Gold Field, 27 December 1884. Mines Department Registered File. MD 1 85/2.
Doc. 46, p. 697.
249 See Return showing the amount of Gold Fields Revenue, 1877–1883. Papers brought before Parliament and Select Committees. LE 1883/138. Doc. 47, p.700 & Statements showing amount of Gold Field Revenue allocated and payable to certain Europeans and Local Bodies. Treasury Inwards Letters and Registered File. T 1 85/316.
250 See Taipari to Superintendent, 28 January 1875. Auckland Provincial Government General Inwards Correspondence. AP 2 1875/315.
251 See discussion, pp. 175–184
239
![]() |
8.66 248 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800–1885
concerned. In the case of Moehau, it will be seen that reserves were only reluctantly given by the Government, as the land was even more reluctantly let go, by the 'non-selling' sections of Hauraki. Nor was there any Government intention that these lands should remain within Maori hands. Moehau no. 1 I, J, and L blocks, supposedly reserved from the alienation of the bulk, which had been first arranged some years before but finalised only months previously, transferred shortly afterwards. Within two years of the first sale going through, the Crown also had its purchase of minority interests in no. 2 A 1, 2 B 2 and 3 C (635 out of 7,017 acres) defined by the court. These purchases represented the alienation of over 10% of the land left to Maori out of the original transaction.
The Timber Leases
The transfer of wealth from Hauraki hands in these years included more than that of land. The 1870s also saw the large-scale alienation of timber resources in the peninsula. Fourteen sawmill companies were operating on the Coromandel peninsula when the Government recommenced purchasing there. In many of these operations, rights to mill kauri on Maori land had been arranged by lease prior to 1865. The Government decided to purchase the areas concerned with these leases as encumbrances on the title, even though such arrangements were illegal under the Native Land Purchase Ordinance. According to Mackay, the leases were 'equitable arrangements'. He suggested that the Government had not been in a position to strictly enforce a prohibition against private dealing 'because the voices of the settlers and the Natives were against it'. To the contrary, Mackay argued, officers of the Native Department had helped to negotiate many of these arrangements.252 In fact, the Government certainly could have prosecuted Pakeha squatters and timber companies but chose not to enforce the 1846 Ordinance. Although the Ordinance was purported to be for the protection of Maori, the Government tended to work in an uneven-handed manner in the application of it; for example, O'Malley has demonstrated in the case of Ahuriri, that McLean, rather than prosecuting Pakeha, generally used the Ordinance to coerce Maori into selling land by foreclosing on the informal lease arrangements.253
At Hauraki the timber leases set up in the late 1850s and early 1860s represented a profound shift for Maori on the peninsula. Previously, Maori had sold kauri individually, Preece commenting that they made 'a great deal of money' from the trees on their land; but as the most accessible kauri by the sea was taken, increasing capital, for bullock trains, narrow gauge railways, and dams for floating, were required to bring trees from the mountainous inland areas to coastal mills.254 As larger mills were established, Maori were required to offer grants of large blocks. As in the mining cessions, such arrangements entailed far more than a simple payment for the resource itself. Typically, timber leases
252 Mackay memorandum for Colonial Secretary, 7 July 1875, AJHR, 1875, C–3, p. 4. Doc. 67, p. 1465.
253 V. O'Malley, 'The Ahuriri Purchase,' Report for Crown Forestry Rental Trust, 1995.
254 See Hutton, "Troublesome Specimens", pp. 67–68; Stone, The Economic Impoverishment of Hauraki Maori Through Colonisation, 1830–1930.
240
![]() |
8.67 249 |
▲back to top |
Chapter iv: Policy, Legislation, and Land Purchase, 1865-1885
allowed sawmilling companies a right to enter land, fell and carry away timber or specified trees, alter watercourses, and build roads for that purpose, for periods ranging from 21 to 99 years. In exchange, Maori received a lump sum payment and a subsequent annual rental of one to five shillings 'if demanded'.
In other cases, the timber leases were arranged by officers loosely connected to the land purchase department just prior to sale. Mackay, pointing out that the timber trade was one of 'vital importance to the Province of Auckland, and the whole Colony', recommended that the Government recognise these transactions:
In my opinion the Government, whether General or Provincial, are bound by the terms of the deeds of conveyance from the Native to the Crown; and if on the face of such instruments, it is shown that prior rights have been either lawfully or equitably acquired by others, and there is sufficient evidence thereof, then such agreements or leases should be respected.255
A schedule drawn up for the MacCormick Commission in 1938-1939 listed over 3o blocks as 'acquired by the Crown subject to timber leases', which had been entered into by Maori between 1871 and 1873.256 Mackay's report on Government purchases in 1873 includes 17 of these blocks (comprising some 96,000 acres) acquired shortly after the setting up of leases. Downpayments had also been made on another 17,000 acres subject to prior arrangements regarding cutting rights.257
According to the MacCormick schedule, the leases on blocks acquired by the Crown amounted to the purchase of timber over 132,000 acres of Maori land for a sum of £7000.258 The value of the timber acquired on blocks which subsequently passed into the hands of private purchasers is unknown. Clearly, however, an increasingly valuable resource was acquired very cheaply by Pakeha companies in this period.259 At the same time, the freehold of such land was greatly devalued, in terms both of the stripping of its assets and the environmental impact, especially on rivers.260 The Government, whose public works policy was helping to fuel a boom in the timber industry, gave approval to the purchase of blocks where the timber rights had been leased, provided that the encumbrance was reflected in a lower price for the freehold:
Mr Ormond is fully aware of the influence which the holders of timber rights and claims might exercise in opposition to the sale of lands by the Natives, and the policy of respecting those claims, whether legal or equitable; but it must at the same time be borne in mind that many of the blocks on the Coromandel Peninsula have, apart from their mining value, no other value than that which their timber gives them, the right to which ... has in many cases been alienated. ... In calculating the purchase money of all such blocks as have not acquired
255 Memorandum for Colonial Secretary, 7 July 1875. AJHR 1875, C-3, p. 4. Doc. 67, p. 1465.
256 Schedule of blocks acquired by Crown subject to timber leases. Hauraki Gold Fields special block file.
MA 13 35 (b). See Appendix Six.
257 See Mackay Memorandum for Colonial Secretary, 7 July 1875 & 17 July 1873. AJHR 1875, C-3, p. 3 & C-3A, p. 2. Doc. 67, pp. 1464, 1472.
258 See Schedule of blocks acquired by Crown subject to timber leases, Hauraki Gold Fields special block file. MA 13 35 (b). See Appendix Six.
259 Stone, The Economic Impoverishment of Hauraki Maori Through Colonisation, 1830-1930.
260 See discussion below at pp 274-279.
241
![]() |
8.68 250 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800-1885
a value for mining purposes, this should be taken into consideration, as the Government will have no option but to avoid interference with these old arrangements, wherever it is practicable to do so.261
Mackay defended the decision to recognise illegal arrangements against political attack in 1875, arguing that the 'Government would not have purchased the land on such easy terms but for the timber ... having been previously sold to private persons or associations'.262 Balancing the 'high price' of 4/6d per acre for Hikutaia and Whangamata lands, for example, was that paid for Tairua, 1/6d per acre (or £2,900 for 36,000 acres). The level of payment for Tairua reflected not the rugged character of the block which was suspected to be auriferous, but the devaluing of that land through prior alienation of the timber standing on it. By the 188os the Government's anxiety to acquire cheap lands for the Auckland Province, in combination with the activities of the private sawmilling companies, discussed in the context of the Native Land Court, had had a near total impact on the tribal holdings of Maori communities based on the north-eastern side of the peninsula.
The Tairua Investigation Committee
By 1875 Mackay was coming under increasing criticism from within the Native Land Purchase Department for the slow rate of progress of acquisition of, and increasing total of monies being advanced on, lands at Ohinemuri, Waikawau, and Moehau, and on Ngati Paoa interests at Piako and Waihou. Questions also arose as the result of a politically-inspired attack by Sir George Grey who had been called upon to fill the post of Superintendent of Auckland, on Williamson dying early in that year. The concern, here, was not, however, the destruction of the Hauraki estate, but the slow progress of acquisition and the high level of expense to the Government.
The General Government was proposing the abolition of the provinces but that the land fund should remain localised. Grey led the counterattack. Morrell points out that Auckland's 'keen sense of grievance' over the past conduct of purchase policy lay behind the criticism of Mackay and the Government. In particular, Auckland politicians resented the land fund which was seen as having impoverished the Province, and that the Governor should have devoted the money entrusted to him under the compact of 1856 to purchase the more sparsely populated and easily settled South Island, but had not used the revenues generated from on-sale to then purchase land in the north. This sense of injustice endured even though the Assembly, during Vogel's administration, had voted £700,000 for purchases in the North Island.263
In addition to general dissatisfaction with the operation of the land fund, a number of features of the General Government's policy, and Mackay's implementation of it in the
261 Under Secretary of Public Works to Mackay, 4 March 1872. AJHR 1873, G-8, p. 6. Doc. 65, p. 1441.
262 Mackay
Memorandum for Colonial Secretary, 7 July 1875. AJHR, 1875, C-3, p. 5. Doc. 67, p. 1466.
263 Morrell, The Provincial System in New Zealand, p. 255.
242
![]() |
8.69 251 |
▲back to top |
Chapter Iv: Policy, Legislation, and Land Purchase, 1865-1885
Hauraki district, raised the particular ire of miners, settlers, and provincial politicians: the failure to secure the absolute freehold of Ohinemuri; the encumbrance of lease of cutting rights on the title of the blocks which were eventually handed over to the Provincial Government; the reservation, to Maori, of land desired for a township site at Tairua, and its subsequent lease to Mackay's employees; and the way in which Ohinemuri and Tairua had been brought into the compass of the gold field. In the later context, there were accusations that some people had been able to take advantage of their foreknowledge of the date of opening. At Ohinemuri, there was complaint that the declaration of the block under the Gold Fields Act 1866, and tenure under miners' rights only, gave insufficient security of title. In contrast, Tairua was brought under the Gold Mining District Act 1873, prompting complaint that the granting of 3o acre mining leases tied up the field in the hands of mining speculators and prevented intense working of the land and general development of the district. Further fuel was added to the dissatisfaction with the opening of both Tairua and Te Aroha when gold was later discovered on land still held by Maori.264 There was increasing suspicion of Mackay's dual position as Government and private agent. The events at Tairua and Te Aroha were seen as, at the least, a failure of policy, and at the worst, the result of corruption on the part of Mackay and his staff.
The circumstances of the purchase of the Tairua block, and the creation of the i,000 acre reserve are briefly outlined here. At particular issue for critics of Mackay and the Government, was the uneasy relationship between the public and private capacities of those involved in purchase operations on behalf of the Crown. The focus of complaint was the loss of valuable public assets, supposedly suffered by the provincial authorities and the European community. Of more interest to Maori claimants is, however, the rapidity with which the land and its resources transferred from their tupuna into the hands of the Government and agents connected with it, as a consequence of their exposure to a system weighted so heavily to the advantage of purchasers.
When the Provincial Government found out that the Tairua block did not include the site on which it wished to position a township, and that employees of Mackay held the lease, there was vehement protest. Grey led the outcry, chairing the Tairua Investigation Committee which had been set up by order of the House of Representatives to look into the matter. Testimony before the Committee showed an uneasy blurring of public and personal interest in the activities of agents negotiating the purchase of lands from Maori who were led into the sale of large land blocks for relatively little immediate return and even less thought for their future. There was no active promotion of Maori long-term interests; reserves were made only if demanded, and individuals in semi-official positions took advantage of their relationship with Maori owners to acquire cheap leases for themselves.
264 A discussion of the features of gold field legislation may be found in Anderson, 'Gold Mining'. For opening of Te Aroha and Pakirarahi, see discussion below, at pp. 272-274.
243
![]() |
8.70 252 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800-1885
In June 1872 Mackay reported to the Minister of Public Works that Maori owners had arranged with J.W. Preece and W.A. Graham for the survey of the block, preparatory to it going through the court. He had, therefore, 'secured the assistance of these gentlemen in the purchase' of Tairua, on the Government's behalf—if the price at a maximum of 3/-, including cost of survey should prove to be within its limit'.265 The commission was to be divided between the three men when the purchase went through and their percentage was obtained.266 The survey was completed in September, and the court decided in favour of five grantees in November. A week later, a timber lease was signed, having been negotiated by John Guilding (an interpreter) and Gerald O'Halloran (a land agent in the direct employ of Mackay). The lease comprised the sale of timber on the block for £500 and timber cutting rights for 4o years to Richard and John Carroll Seccombe for an annual rental of 5/- 'if and when demanded'. The Seccombes transferred the lease to J.W. Preece and W.A. Graham in December 1872-January 1873, and they, in turn, later sold it to the Tairua Timber and Sawmill Company Ltd.267
On 22 November Preece advised Pollen that Mackay believed that he could purchase many of the blocks, including Tairua, which were going before the Native Land Court that month (28-29 November) and asked that the necessary funds be imprested to him (Mackay). Preece later denied that he had been instrumental in persuading the Government to purchase a block encumbered by timber lease, or had been connected with the Government in any way.268 Adding to the suspicions held by Grey's party, was the fact that the first deed of sale made no mention of any reserve for Maori. Mackay's testimony suggests that no provision for the reservation of any land had been contemplated until the grantees themselves had brought up the matter at the signing of the deed, at which point he had done his best to bargain them down:
When the Natives came to sign it, they said they wanted a Reserve of z,000 acres, or they wanted 100 pounds for every thousand acres, which would be 3,600 pounds. ... I said I would agree to give them a Reserve of 1,000 acres, but I should deduct 100 pounds. ... I said I would make a memorandum that they should get a Reserve of T,000 acres. They were not satisfied with the memorandum and I indorsed (sic) it on the back of the deed.269
Thus, according to the endorsement, which was witnessed by Guilding, and undated:
It is hereby agreed that the Governor of New Zealand shall cause to be issued to Miriama Pehi Pukukauri, Penehamene Taniu, Hon Kerei Tuokioki, Matene Pehi and Marara Hauata a Crown Grant for one thousand (1000) acres of land conveyed to the Queen by the within written deed—such land to be selected within three months of the date hereof and to be taken in either one or two blocks at the option of the said Miriama Pehi Pukukawi, expense of survey to be borne by the Crown.270
265 Mackay to Minister of Public Works, 22 June 1872. In Appendix in Statement of Facts and Circumstances affecting the Ohinemuri Block in MA 13/35 (b). Doc. 52, pp. 1125-1126.
266 See J.W. Preece to Native Minister, 19 June 1876. AJHR 1876, C-12, p. 2.
267 See Alexander, Tairua block history.
268 J.W Preece reece to Native Minister, 19 June 1876. AJHR 1876, C-12, p. 2.
269 Minutes of Evidence in Report of the Tairua Investigation Committee, AJHR, 1875, p. 2. Doc. 68, p. 1481.
270 For copy of deed, see Auckland Provincial Government General Inwards Correspondence. AP 2 32/2661/75.
244
![]() |
8.71 253 |
▲back to top |
<!DOCTYPE HTML PUBLIC "-//W3C//DTD HTML 4.0 Transitional//EN"> <HTML> <HEAD> <META HTTP-EQUIV="Generator" CONTENT="OmniPage Pro 15 - http://www.scansoft.com"> <META HTTP-EQUIV="Content-Type" CONTENT="text/html; charset=UTF-8"></HEAD></HTML>
![]() |
8.72 254 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, I800-1885
lease of the reserve. Then on z6 May Guilding telegraphed again: 'I have no lease of Tairua Reserve, but have promise of one from Natives, and have paid money to them, and have got receipts on account of rent. Do not see why I should not take it.'2"
In July 1875 Guilding admitted O'Halloran as a partner, and a few days later, the writ was issued. Mackay insisted that nothing improper had taken place since the reserves had been selected in accordance with Maori wishes—the major piece at Pukiore, and ten acres at Te Kutakuta—and, because Guilding had not been in the actual employ of the Government when his lease had been arranged. The report of the Investigation Committee, however, strongly condemned the confusion that had been allowed to develop between public and private agency in the Government's land purchase operations:
The Committee are of the opinion that the state of things, as shown by the evidence, that exists in the Land Purchase Department is not an unnatural result of the anomalous position occupied by some of the purchasing agents. Thus, Mr Mackay stands in a singularly undecided position. At one time he is admittedly a Government officer, at another he claims to be in an independent position, conducting land purchases for the Government under commission. In his employment, and standing in confidential positions towards him, Messrs O'Halloran and Crippen have the opportunity of taking part in Government land-purchase business, and are in a position to ascertain the intentions of the Government, and have access to Government records, and yet, at the same time, they are not in any way under the control of the Government.278
The Committee recommended that 'the engagement of persons on such conditions' was inconsistent with the 'public interest', and that in future all persons employed by the Government for the purchase of land should be subject to the ordinary rules of the Civil Service.279 After the finding of the Committee, the writ was withdrawn. But, only the 'public interest' had been considered here with no concern for the Maori victim of abuse of official position. It had been demonstrated how easy it was for a few grantees to dispose of tribal interests, and how vulnerable they were to the advice of agents ready to make on-the-spot advances. Nonetheless, Maori were thought to have done well out of the deal, while, in fact, 35,000 acres of land and timber had been sold for only L3,400.
Changes in the Administration of Land Purchase Policy
Mackay's services were dispensed with when Grey's ministry was formed in late 1877. He was replaced as land purchase officer by J.W. Preece, who died six months later. W.G. Grace then took over the role, temporarily, with George Wilkinson to assist in operations (both of these officers having been involved in the attack on Mackay and the Land Purchase Department in 1875). 280 The Native Land Purchase Department was
277 Ibid.
277 Report of the Tairua Investigation Committee. AJHR 1875, p. Iv. Doc. 68, p.
278 Ibid. Doc. 68, p. 479.
280 For evidence of involvement, see Auckland Provincial Government General Inwards Correspondence. AP 2 32/2661/75.
246
![]() |
8.73 255 |
▲back to top |
Chapter iv: Policy, Legislation, and Land Purchase, 1865-1885
re-organised in July 1879 and Grace moved to a new district. Wilkinson was appointed sole land purchase officer, and, in the following year, also took over the duties of 'native agent' from E.W. Puckey, who had acted in that capacity throughout the 187os. The land-purchase branch of the Native Department was constituted a separate sub-department under R.J. Gill, no longer under the regular purview and veto of the Under Secretary of the Native Department. The emphasis in instruction was for outstanding purchase arrangements initiated by Mackay to be completed. Ward comments, however, that:
Far from curtailing the dubious activities of Crown land purchase agents the Government
. pressed ahead with large-scale land purchasing under the cover of proclamations debarring private purchasers from blocks in which the Crown was heavily engaged. Surreptitious purchasing of signatures from sections of the many owners named on a title had always been possible; Sheehan's officers engaged in the practice freely.... 2"
At the same time legislation promoted by Sheehan (Native Minister, 1877-1879) was designed to speed up the transfer of title. A legal mechanism set up by the Government Land Purchases Act 1877, assisted the land purchase officer at Hauraki to bring Crown transactions to fruition by providing for lands on which downpayments had been made to continue to be blocked off from private purchasers. The blocks were gazetted in 1878, and included Piako, Waihou West nos 1, z, and 3, Ohinemuri, Harataunga, Wharekawa East no. 1, Te Weti nos r, 2, and 3, Waikawau, Moehau, Omahu West, West nos 1, z and 3, Mangakirikiri nos 1 and 3, Te Aroha, Whenuakite no. z, Kuaotuna, Waiharakeke, Ounuora no. 2, Te Tipi, and numerous other smaller blocks, totalling more than 625,000 acres of land.282 The Maori Real Estate Management Act, also passed that year, enabled trustees to sell the interests of minors, with the consent of the Chief Judge, while the Native Land Act Amendment 1879 empowered the court to compel the attendance of witnesses in order to assist the Crown to complete titles. In 1878 Sheehan was able to boast that he had trebled the quantity of land passing through the Native Land Court.283 In Ward's opinion, however, the policies and practice of the Native and Land Purchase Departments, now unrestrained by McLean's vigilance, directly contributed to armed clashes in the Hauraki area in the later 1870s.284
The Finalisation of the Crown Purchase of Waikawau and Moehau
The backlog which had been building in Hauraki purchase operations was broken by the finalisation of the conveyance of Waikawau and Moehau by Ngati Tamatera in 1878, when those lands were finally brought to court and awarded, in large, to the Crown. A preliminary deed had been signed for Waikawau in 1872 at Taraia's tangi. This was
281 Ward,eL
Justice, p. 278.
282 See NZ Gazette, 16 May 1878, pp. 600-6o8. Doc. 4o, pp. 654-662. This figure also includes 32,90o acres for Moehau, the total for which is not given in the Gazette. That estimate for Moehau has been taken from the original deed, dated 21 December 1876.
283 NZPD 1878, p. 226. Cited in Ward, Show ofJustice, p. 279.
284 Ibid., pp. 278-279.
247
![]() |
8.74 256 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800-1885
followed by a second conveyance dated 29 July 1875 and signed by 45 people. The 1875 deed stated that Ngati Tamatera conveyed the block to the Crown for the sum of £8,5oo, and a plan showing reserves was attached. In July 1878 Preece produced the 1875 deed and asked that an order be made in favour of the Crown for the block except for the reserves which he enumerated. Ngati Tamatera stated their agreement but other tribes objected and were heard by the court. Upon the court deciding in favour of Ngati Tamatera, the whole block (44,161 acres) was vested in the Crown for an estate in fee-simple subject to 16 reserves (totalling 5017 acres) held in trust for those Maori set out in the order.285
The final transfer of Ngati Tamatera interests at Moehau was more difficult to accomplish. After gaining Ngati Tamatera's acceptance of the alienation of their lands, Mackay had turned his attention to other tribes with interests in the northern peninsula. By a deed dated 21 December 1876 Ngati Naunau, Ngati Maru, Ngati Karaua, and Ngati Rongo agreed to the alienation of 32,930 acres within the Moehau block for £953 and reserves 286 In July of the following year Mackay reported to the Minister of Public Works on his progress:
The Moehau or Cape Colville Block has for generations been a fertile source of dispute between Ngatitamatera, Ngatinaunau, Ngatiwhanaunga, and Ngatimaru tribes. I have held numerous meetings to settle the disputes and arrange the subdivisions of the block. This has been at last accomplished to the satisfaction of all concerned.287
Reserves had been arranged and were surveyed in 1878. Grace called Mackay back to assist him in putting Moehau through the court in September of that year. The case was called on and the various claims read out. The representatives of the several tribes raised objections and Mackay requested an adjournment so that the question could be adjusted outside the court. Five days later Mackay reappeared before the court and asked it to make orders for various subdivisions, some directly to the Crown, others in favour of Maori as reserves. In the first subdivision, an order was made for the Waikawau portion, Moehau no. I (5,823 acres), over which there was no dispute, in favour of Ngati Whanaunga, and three separate blocks IA, is and lc (totalling 2,229 acres) in favour of the Crown. No. m (Whitereia reserve, 31 acres) was awarded to Ngakapa Te Whanaunga, and No. 1E (Patio reserve, 481 acres) to Te Moananui and seven others. On 13 September 1878 the court agreed to adjourn consideration of Moehau nos 2 and 4. Mackay then asked for the award of IF and IP (totalling 18,629 acres) for the Crown, and for orders to be made for the nine Moehau no. I subdivisions (1G through to io). Moehau no. 3 was subdivided into eight portions, of which 95 acres (3C) were awarded to the Crown.288 By 1880 some 10% of the land left to Maori out of these arrangements had been purchased by the Government. Moehau no. I I, j, and L blocks, supposedly reserved from the alienation of the bulk, were transferred shortly after the award had been made. Within two years of the first sale going through, the Crown had also brought nos 2A1, 2B2 and 3C before
285 Statement of the Facts and Circumstances affecting Waikawau & Moehau blocks, pp. 7-8. Hauraki Gold Fields special block file. MA 13/35 (c).
286 Ibid., p.4.
287 Mackay to Minister for Public Works, 31 July 1877. AJHR 1877, G-7, p. 7. Doc. 71, p. 1496.
288 For subsequent alienation of Moehau lands, see Alexander, 'Hauraki Tribal Lands, Moehau block history'.
248
![]() |
8.75 257 |
▲back to top |
Chapter Iv: Policy, Legislation, and Land Purchase, 1865-1885
the court, in order to have its minority interests (635 out of 7,017 acres) excised. The Crown's purchase of these lands will be discussed in the context of Hauraki's loss of reserved lands in Part Two.
Purchase at Te Aroha, 1877
The whole of Te Aroha, except for some limited reserves, also finally transferred into the hands of the Crown in 1878. Trouble had again flared in 1877. The crucible for this disturbance was the land court, while the ignition of tribal conflict was provided by the purchase activities of both Government and private agents. As we have seen, the Native Land Court had awarded Te Aroha and adjoining Ruakaka to ten 'loyal' Ngati Haua in 1869 without the position of Hauraki and other right-holders being fully heard. In 1871 the case was reheard in lengthy sittings in Auckland and decided largely in favour of the Marutuahu tribes. Te Aroha now went to the Marutuahu tribes, led by Ngati Maru, while Ngati Haua retained Ruakaka. Shortly after the decision was handed down, Ngati Maru arrived in force on the block, ready to defend their claim by force of arms, having received word that Ngati Haua and Waikato were intending to occupy the ground.289
Later that year W.H. Taipari, in his capacity of assessor, wrote to McLean, stating that he and others were willing for their portion of the block to be opened to mining. As at Ohinemuri, Mackay sought to work his way through complications of tribal tenure, and to break down strong anti-selling views of sections of right-holders by dealing with individual interests of those prepared to deal with the Government. In early 1872 he reported on the prospects of purchase:
Survey arranged for. This block can only be purchased in the same manner as Ohinemuri, from hapus and individuals. Probable cost 2/- per acre. Some excellent land on this block. Am personally acquainted with the fact of some portion being auriferous.29°
In June 1872 the Government signalled its intention to purchase, thereby prohibiting private dealings, by bringing the block under the provisions of the Immigration and Public Works Act 1871. The survey was completed by December 1873, and paid for, by the Government, but was found to incorporate a 'great deal more than what was awarded by the court and adjudged to Marutuahu'.29' Te Hira and Te Moananui protested that the survey had been done without all right-holders agreeing to it, and that any alienation of that area would impinge upon their efforts to retain the territory beyond the gold field as a permanent tribal estate for the Hauraki people:
The Aroha is part of Ohinemuri. The word that I uttered in the presence of the Governor was that the lands reserved by us as settlements as permanent places for us, must not be taken away by the Governor lest my affection be withdrawn from you, and yours from me, lest a root of bitterness spring up out of our mutual love. ...
289 Kemp to McLean, 27 May 1871. AJHR, 1871, F-6A, p. 12.
290 Return in Mackay to Minister for Public Works, 24 January 1872. AJHR, 1873, G-8, p. 13. Doc. 65, p.1448.
291 See Alexander, 'Hauraki Tribal Lands, Te Aroha block history'.
249
![]() |
8.76 258 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800-1885
The roads (or surveys) within these lands are stolen ... they are not consented to by the whole tribe, but by one Maori and one whiteman. They perpetrated the theft. The whole of Marutuahu will not ratify what is done by one man, albeit two men, or even fifty men or more (consent).292
Mackay, however, utterly rejected the capacity of Te Hira and Te Moananui to hold onto such a valuable area. He saw Te Aroha as being more easily acquired than Ohinemuri; and, as in the case of that block, breaking down tribal ownership by individual payments as the only way to effect a purchase 293 By 1875 over £3,000 had been advanced on the block, largely to Ngati Paoa and Ngati Whanaunga, while a further 42,000 had been promised to satisfy 'loyal' Waikato and Ngati Haua interests.
McLean was beginning, however, to question the wisdom of carrying on the negotiations at Te Aroha where any assertion of the right to sell was likely to result in tribal and political problems.294 By this stage some concern about Mackay's purchase operations was also being expressed by the Audit Department, Native Department officials, and Pollen—in particular, the practice of payments in goods, failure to define the ultimate price and acreage of the land concerned on the vouchers, the long-running nature of the negotiations, the mounting costs which included payment of his commission, and the evident inability to finalise these large-scale transactions. McLean instructed Mackay to stop making payments other than by cash, but was persuaded to allow further Government expenditure at Te Aroha, on Mackay's demand that the sum advanced would otherwise have to be refunded to him, and Pollen's advice that:
Mackay might be allowed to complete that ... purchase, with a distinct understanding that no such compromise as that made in the Ohinemuri business could ever again be agreed to, and that he must accept strict responsibility for all his proceedings in regard to it.295
Nor was the cost to the Government to exceed 3/- per acre. Mackay advised that the purchase could not be completed for that amount, but thought 'it probable the title of the Thames claimants might be extinguished by a payment at that rate exclusive of the sum of £2,000 promised to the Ngatihaua and Waikato tribes'. Pollen disagreed strongly, informing McLean that he should not pay more than 3/- per acre for the 'whole block all expenses included'.296
By 1877 Ngati Haua and Waikato 'friendlies' had received the promised £2,000 and additional sums amounting to £7,000 had been paid to the Marutuahu tribes, including to Ngati Tamatera—a total of £12,700 since 1872.297 Ormond and Gill (Under Secretary of
292 Te Moananui and Te Hira to Native Minister, 29 November 1873. Maori Affairs Head Office Special File 120. Cited in Alexander, 'Hauraki Tribal Lands, Te Aroha block history', p. 7.
293 See Mackay to Minister of Public Works, 24 January 1872. AJHR, 1873, G-8, pp. 4, 13. Doc. 65, pp. 1439, 1448.
294 McLean Memorandum for Mackay, 2 November 1875. Native Land Purchase Department Registered File. MA MLP 11885/18. Doc. 49, pp. 803-804. See also pp. 779-780.
295 Pollen mien to McLean, 24 November 1875. N & D 75/6011. For Mackay's reply, see N & D 75/6185. In ibid. Doc. 49, pp. 782, 897-902.
296 Pollen minute on Mackay to McLean, 3 December, N & D 75/6121a. In ibid. Doc. 49, p. 894.
297 See list of blocks named in Mackay's telegram of 2 December 1876; telegrams, 15.1.77; 16.1.77; p. 894, 21 May 1877. In ibid. Doc. 49, pp. 867-869, 878.
250
![]() |
8.77 259 |
▲back to top |
Chapter Iv: Policy, Legislation, and Land Purchase, 1865-1885
Land Purchase Department) were eager to push ahead, recommending the employment of Preece to take over Mackay's lesser negotiations so that he could wind up the transactions on Te Aroha and adjacent blocks.298 Later that year inter-tribal competition—this time between Ngati Tamatera and Ngati Rahiri (described by Puckey as a 'sub-tribe of Ngatimaru')—was reignited by the actions of the Waste Lands Board. According to Mackay, the purchase of the block for the Crown had been proceeding well, until the Board had prematurely sold 47,000 acres of it to Broomhall for a special settlement. By this stage payments had been accepted by all parties within Marutuahu except Ngati Rahiri, but when the latter discovered that land was being on-sold at zo/- per acre they refused to sign the deed:
A very serious quarrel then took place between the Natives who had sold and conveyed their interest in the block, and the obstructive party; the latter returned to Te Aroha, and erected a fighting pa; and the Ngatitamatera portion of the former placing booms across the Waihou at Ohinemuri, to prevent the return of Ngatirahiri. ... and building a pa to protect the booms. The Ngatipaoa and Ngatiwhanaunga tribes wished me to allow them to proceed to Te Aroha and drive off or kill this handful of Ngatirahiri, in consequence of the curses they had uttered against them. ... I visited the Aroha on three occasions, and was threatened with violence, and had several bullets fired over my head.299
Reha Aperehama and 47 others of Ngati Rahiri repudiated Mackay's purchase. In their petition to the Assembly, they argued that the Marutuahu tribes had all assembled before the Native Land Court at Auckland to defend the general Hauraki claim against that of Ngati Haua and Waikato; that, 'the Hauraki tribes did not appear in court to assert their own rights to Te Aroha, but to substantiate the title of our ancestors, and the occupation by our hapus or of ourselves, who are living upon our land'. According to the petitioners, it was Mackay who had 'placed all the tribes of Hauraki upon this land of ours ... effected by his paying money to different people of all the hapus of the tribes of Hauraki upon our land'. 'Unnecessary' and 'needless payments' of 'liquor, flour biscuit, sugar, tea and European commodities' had been made at Thames, rather than on the ground at Te Aroha. They argued, further, that recipients of Mackay's payments had subsequently admitted that their title was not in the same category as that of themselves, 'belonging to the Ngatitumutumu or a portion of Ngatimaru' who were in actual occupation." H.T. Clarke testified against the petition, suggesting that Ngati Rahiri had, in fact, accepted sums on the land.3°1
In the meantime, the Government quickly moved to block the setting up of private arrangements, publishing a notice that such dealings were precluded by section i8 of the Waste Lands Administration Act 1876.302 In 1878 Sheehan, during negotiations
298 Gill analysis of Mackay land purchase, 3o May 1877. N&D 77/2301 & Ormond to Clarke, z6 May 1877. N&D 77/2302. In ibid. Doc. 52, pp. 948-953.
299 Mackay to Minister for Public Works. AJHR 1877, G-7, p. 8. Doc. 71, p. 1497; see also Puckey to Under Secretary Native Department, 8 June 1877. AJHR 1877, G-I, p. 5. Doc. 70, p. 1495.
300 Petition of Reha Aperahama and 47 Others. AJHR 1877, J-3, PP. 3-4. Doc. 72, pp. 1501-1502.
301 Evidence of H.T. Clarke, in Petition of Reha Aperahama, No. 133. Papers brought before Parliament and Select Committees. LE 1/1877/5.
302 See Alexander, 'Hauraki Tribal Lands, Te Aroha block history'.
251
![]() |
8.78 260 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800–1885
connected with the right of road (discussed below), arranged for the chiefs of Ngati Maru, Ngati Whanaunga, Ngati Tamatera, Ngati Paoa, and Ngati Koi to sign deeds relinquishing their interests in Te Aroha. These deeds were undated and the sum to be paid by the Crown not filled in.303 In July 1878 the Native Land Court considered the Crown's application to have its interest defined. Witnesses for the Marutuahu tribes testified that they had sold all their interest at a meeting with Mackay, held at Pukerahui, Taipari's marae near Thames. Ngati Paoa had received £1,220; Ngati Tamatera, £1,188; Ngati Whanaunga, £1,100; and Ngati Maru, £600. The court rejected Ngati Rahiri's claims that those who had accepted monies on the block had little interest in it, and awarded them only 7,500 acres as a reserve at the Omahu end. The details of this arrangement were worked out by Mackay, who had been hired temporarily by the Government for that purpose and to finalise the purchase of Moehau. The court then awarded the whole of the Te Aroha block (53,900 acres) to the Crown, subject to the provisions of a 7,500 acre reserve for Ngati Rahiri, and a few small reserved areas for the vendors which had been promised to specific persons.304
The next stage in the relationship of Maori at Te Aroha to the Crown revolved around the setting up of the promised reserves. The problems and grievances associated with this process concerned questions of land quality, wahi tapu, the entitlement of individuals who had missed out, being absent from the court hearing, and promises allegedly made during negotiations. These issues have been detailed in Alexander's 'Te Aroha block history'. Of particular note, however, was a claim by Ngati Karaua in 1881 that they had been promised £600 by Preece (now deceased) for the extinguishment of their interests in Te Aroha. Wilkinson reported on the matter, but discounted the claim, largely on grounds of lack of corroboration:
It appears from their statement that ... when the Ngatikaraua hapu ... put in a claim, the Ngatirahiri admitted them and said they had a claim. Whereupon Mr Preece, knowing that Ngatikaraua had not sold to the Government any interest they might have, called a meeting of some of their chiefs, and in order not to have them contest them as well as Ngatirahiri in Court, offered to buy them out. They wanted (so they say) £1000, but Mr Preece would only offer them £600, which at that time they did not openly accept, but it seems that they did so secretly, as they did not oppose the Government claim in Court, and Mr Preece was left with only the Ngatirahiri tribe to oppose him, with the result that the Government got the whole of the block excepting 7,500 acres Reserves, ordered by the Court to be given to the Ngatirahiri, and in which the claimants did not participate.
They now (Maori like) claim fulfilment of the promise or offer which they say Mr Preece made to them.
I am unable in any way to substantiate their statement, and my own impression is that they withdrew their opposition in Court on finding that Ngatirahiri admitted them as having a claim, and expected to go in with Ngatirahiri in whatever they might get out of the block. But when it was found that Ngatirahiri succeeded in getting such a small quantity (only 7,500 acres), and in subdividing that amongst themselves did not in any way remember
303 See ibid.
304 For more detailed discussion, see ibid.
252,
![]() |
8.79 261 |
▲back to top |
Chapter IV: Policy, Legislation, and Land Purchase, 1865–1885
claimants, they, finding that between two stools they were likely to fall to the ground, now put in their claim against Government.305
Mackay also denied any knowledge of such a promise having been made, and the Native Minister agreed that Rawiri Taiporutu of Ngati Karaua should be informed accordingly that the Government had no record of it, and could not 'again open the question of the purchase of the Aroha lands'.306
The history of the alienation of Te Aroha block exemplified some of the worst features of court practice and Crown purchase policy in the late 1860s and 1870s: the early grant to ten claimants representing one set of right-holders only, involving Hauraki in a rehearing which was noted for the large legal costs involved; the deployment of raihana; and the exacerbation of tribal tensions by the court's erratic findings, and by payments to outside interests, 'friendly' hapu, and individuals, as agents of the Crown sought to take every possible advantage of those divisions in order to break down non-selling resistance and to ensure that debt accumulated against the land. At 188o Crown officials recognised that no more land should be purchased from Maori at Te Aroha, but it will be seen in later discussion that this consciousness was extremely short-lived and that within a few years most of the reserves had gone, too.307
Conflict at Waihou
Armed confrontation was narrowly avoided at Te Aroha in 1877. Two years later a surveyor was shot at Pukehange as a result of secret purchase activity and as a crisis point was reached with regard to the Thames-Paeroa-Tauranga county road. Construction of the road was almost complete, but had now reached an area of intransigent resistance to public works' transection of land led by Tukukino at Komata, and at Ngati Hako's settlement a few miles south of Paeroa, on the banks of the Waihou River. The roots of this opposition lay not so much in a rejection of the Government's right to take roads, provided that this was done fairly and for the benefit of both races, but rather in a deep-seated and well-founded distrust of the land court and Government purchase policy.
At first the Government assured Maori that no land would be taken for the road without their consent, but considerable pressure was exerted by local politicians who were less constrained by considerations of national policy. During early 1879 Brodie, the Chairman of the Thames County Council, publicly advocated the forcible seizure of Tukukino's land, and lobbied regularly over the next two years for the road to be taken through.308 The imperatives of settlement, urged by Brodie and other local politicians, were seen as all the more urgent with the development of Te Aroha, and were to ultimately dictate policy at the Komata and Rae-o-te-papa. Tukukino's resistance to the road stemmed
305 Wilkinson to Under Secretary Native Land Purchase Department, 25 July 2882. Cited in ibid., p. 39.
306 Under Secretary Native Land Purchase Department to Native Minister, 25 August 2882. Cited in ibid.,
P. 40.
307 See discussion on removal of restrictions on title in Part Two.
308 Rusden to Grey, 25 April 2879. Grey Collection, New Zealand Letter. GLNZR 22 (13). APL.
253
![]() |
8.80 262 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800–1885
from his rejection of the land court which had excluded him from Komata South, and had reduced his interest in the north block to a one-eighth share. Under this system, the rangatira had no power to ensure that his people retained sufficient lands, and he had been unable to prevent the other seven grantees from selling their interests to H.C. Young, a private purchaser. Officials admitted that Tukukino had a grievance, but not the Government's own responsibility in the affair. Even though the Government was willing that he retain some land for his residence and cultivation, this was regarded as a concession to his old age and principled character, not as an acknowledgment of a past wrong. Nor was the chief's belief that he should retain the whole block on behalf of the tribe one which it was willing to respect. The Government's patience with 'obstruction' had a short life-span once there was any possibility of real inconvenience being caused; it engaged in supposed 'consultation', but went ahead regardless when discussions failed to produce an immediate capitulation. Tukukino's defence of his last remaining land rights was characterised as contrary to the 'public good', and in the end, the Government used the threat of armed force to ensure that the road went through.
Before the question of the road could be settled, the pressure caused by persistent intrusion on the interests of non-selling parties was vented in violence. In September 1879 a surveyor was shot by a member of Ngati Hako when Ngati Koi attempted to survey Pukehange in order to satisfy Crown payments on the land. Sheehan, accompanied by Puckey, Wilkinson, and Taipari met with the chiefs and people of Ohinemuri. Sheehan threatened Maori with confiscation of their land for breach of the law, telling the assembly at Paeroa that:
There were two things to discuss—the first was the survey, and the next the right of the Government to hold the land. He was prepared to take the people who had been shooting at the surveyors. He was going to their settlement to take them. ... If they were gone ... he would take land, and hold it until the matter was settled. ... They had been very troublesome for a long time, and he had been very patient with them, but now they had gone beyond the law he intended to see the matter through. He should take the road, the railway, and the wire through their land, and that was the satisfaction he intended to get from them. The only way they could show him that they had nothing to do with the matter was to assist him to get this satisfaction from the Natives who had thus committed themselves.309
Tukukino and Tareranui asked to be allowed to arrange the matter for themselves, but on Sheehan's insistence, agreed that a number of younger chiefs could accompany Puckey to Ngati Hako's settlement at Okahukura. Epiha admitted to the shooting but refused to recognise Pakeha law, demanding to be heard by runanga. Puckey returned to Paeroa and arranged for a midnight raid on Okahukura, but the attempt was abandoned on finding out that 'the secret expedition was known all over the place', and that Ngati Hako had been alerted. Puckey believed that Ngati Hako, although few in number, were connected to many 'whose sympathy they could readily command were hasty action taken ... to exact utu'. Accordingly, he advised Sheehan to now consider Tukukino's proposal
309 Puckey to Under Secretary, Native Department, 27 September 1879. AJHR 2879 G–6, p. 2. Doc. 73, pp. 1504, 1503–1504.
254
![]() |
8.81 263 |
▲back to top |
Chapter IV: Policy, Legislation, and Land Purchase, 1865–1885
that the assembled chiefs of Hauraki be allowed to take the first step in the settlement of the affair.310
Sheehan met with Tukukino, Pineaha of Ngati Hako, Wata Tipa, Hata Paka, and others. The Government was prepared to accord the Hauraki people the opportunity to come to a tribal decision on the question of Pukehange, but only within parameters set by the `law', while at the same time, threatening measures—the confiscation of property of `guilty' parties—which were well outside them. Sheehan told Tukukino that, 'as he had so much wished it, he was willing to place the matter in the hands of the runanga of Hauraki ... but that, if the runanga found that Pakara and Epipha were justified in a Maori point of view in shooting, he could not accept that as final'.311 The runanga was to deliberate on two issues only: who had done the shooting and whether the survey had encroached on Ngati Hako land. Raika Te Whakarongotai, lieutenant of the Hauraki Native Volunteer Corps, was chosen as chairman of the runanga which heard evidence over the course of a week. On the final day two committees were formed from all the hapu of the different tribes, except for Ngati Hako, in order to consider the evidence.
The judgement, although couched in the terms laid down by Sheehan, demonstrated the tikanga perspective on this confrontation between Maori and surveyor, and in so doing, utterly condemned the land purchase process, and the Government's role in it. The runanga refused to work within the Pakeha legal parameters of individual guilt or innocence for the shooting; and the remedy was presented in terms of recognition of Ngati Hako rights, not in those of individual punishment. While Ngati Hako's use of violence was condemned, so was Ngati Koi's misrepresentation of their boundaries, and the Government's secret advancement of money on land, before title had been determined:
The Committee see that the survey was being made by Ngatikoe and the Government co-jointly, consequent on the Government buying Native lands before they have passed the Court; and it was on account of this system of land purchase that the trouble has arisen. ... [T]he Committee consider that both Ngatikoe and the Government are to blame, and they also consider that Ngatikoe should give up two hundred acres of the Pukehanga Block for the European who was shot, as atonement for their wrong, in surveying the lands Tangteuha and Kirituna (adjoining Pukehanga), which are owned by Ngatihako. ... the shooting of the pakeha was wrong according to the English law or according to the law ... of Hauraki, which provides that no blood should be shed within the Hauraki District. But the Committee ... consider that there was a reason for shooting the European, which was the surveying by the Ngatikoe and the Government of a portion of the Ngatihako's land without their consent. Many survey parties had been turned off previously by Ngatihako without their discontinuing to survey; but they got tired of turning them off, and although they used to take the surveyors' instruments they still persisted in surveying the land. ... 312
In effect, the runanga found not Epiha and Ngati Hako but 'this system of land purchase' to be 'guilty'.313
310 Ibid., p. 3. Doc. 73, p.1505.
311 Ibid., p. 3. Doc. 73, p. 1505.
312 Judgement in ibid., p. 6. Doc. 73, p. 1508.
313 The fate of Epiha is not known.
255
![]() |
8.82 264 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800–1885
In the meantime Sheehan had been attempting to win the consent of Tukukino for the public work projects to go ahead. In June 1879 the Government had agreed to purchase out H.C. Young's interests in Komata North for 4,000, and Puckey was instructed to `make an offer ... of any portion of Komata not exceeding one half of the whole provided he would concede to the Government the right to construct the railway without opposition ... and also not to oppose the road and telegraph being carried over Komata to Paeroa'.314 The offer was declined but after the Pukehange shooting Sheehan had several private interviews with Tukukino. According to Puckey, the state of negotiations had improved, 'solely from Tukukino having been consulted in the efforts made to secure the surrender of the perpetrators of the late outrage'. While Puckey had not attended the meetings, the chief gave him to understand that he had been promised the land back.315
In meetings held with Rolleston and Puckey in March 1880 the chief insisted that Sheehan had promised him a reserve of one thousand acres. Sheehan denied any such offer, to the apparent surprise of Tukukino who stated that he could produce several witnesses to prove his allegations.316 According to Sheehan's subsequent explanation, he `made no absolute promise ... but merely submitted proposals' to give effect to the earlier commitments of earlier administrations. The claim that 1,000 acres had been offered was dismissed by the Hall administration (1879–1882) as impossible, since the Komata North block itself was only 888 acres. Sheehan admitted, however, that he had been willing for the whole block, less 100 acres reserved for public purposes, to go back to Tukukino—but only 'on condition that he allowed the road to go.'317
The pressure began to mount. Rolleston reported:
I told him the question of the road was one which must be considered as settled. [The] Government would take the Queen's highway indifferently over European and Maori land but as to the land at Komata the government would better take other land if he would give it or they would give him back such a portion of the block as represented his share.318
In September 1880 Maori met with Puckey and with Brodie of the Thames County Council. This time, they were told that they could expect the same treatment as had been inflicted on the Parihaka community:
[T]he Government had determined that when roads were required for the public they should be made, that in the case of the road between Hikutaia and Paeroa, Mr Bryce had signified his intention of having it made by the A.C. force in the same way as the road between Taranaki and Parihaka.... He thought Tukukino had better telegraph to Mr Bryce withdrawing his opposition to the road and trust to Mr Bryce's generosity to afford him the best settlement of his grievance.319
314 T.W. Lewis to Native Minister, 10 April 1880. NO 80/938; Puckey to Under Secretary Native Department, 13 November 1879. NO 79/4814. In Komata Papers. MA 23/44. Doc. 50, p. 1002.
315 Puckey to Under Secretary Native Department, 23 November 1879. NO 79/4814. In ibid. Doc. 50, p. 1002.
318 Rolleston to Whitaker, 20 March 1880. NO 80/3262. Ibid.
316 Puckey to Whitaker, 17 March 1880. NO 80/3160. In ibid.
317 Sheehan to Whitaker, 2 February 1881. NO 80/4167. In ibid. Doc. 50, p. 991.
319 Puckey to Native Minister, 30 August 1880. NO 80/3292. Ibid. Doc. 50, pp. 995–996.
256
![]() |
8.83 265 |
▲back to top |
Chapter IV: Policy, Legislation, and Land Purchase, 1865–1885
Tukukino ignored the threat, stating that he was a 'stranger' to the present administration, and requesting to meet with Bryce as the current minister and 'fountain head of policy'.
A meeting was arranged with Whitaker, as Attorney General, instead. Whitaker reported that he had impressed on Tukukino that 'this matter had too long remained unsettled and the time had come ... when it must be done'. He then told Tukukino that if he refused to select his portion of the block, the Government could still finalise its purchase, but would take its share first. Tukukino replied that Komata was his and asked if the Government wished to 'drive him away from it'. Whitaker reported back to Bryce that the Government should attempt to negotiate a settlement rather than try to force the partition because Tukukino had, in fact, suffered an injustice, and it would not be politic to give the King party a cause celebre. In Whitaker's view, however, the blame lay essentially with Tukukino's fellow grantees rather than with the processes initiated by the Government's move towards individualisation of title:
I believe that if the Crown's claim is pressed that he will go to the King country with a grievance and a real one, for I am satisfied that he has been badly used by his own people. First in the Native Land Court, (when he was not present, though it appears he was represented) by putting some names in the Crown Grant who had no right to be there, and then selling to Mr Young.320
Whitaker thought that Maori sympathy was with Tukukino, and saw no advantage in obtaining a division through the court since 'he would probably get a large portion of the block as he was the chief and no doubt the principal owner'.321 He advised, however, that the matter should be pressed 'at every convenient opportunity' because the road was of `great importance as settlement [was] progressing in the Thames valley'.322
There was decreasing patience at all levels of Government. Representatives of the Thames County Council and the Thames Harbour Board wrote to the Government stressing the urgency of arranging the matter since Tukukino's resistance was 'an effective barrier between the township and the important auriferous and agricultural settlements of Ohinemuri, Ratakohu and Aroha'.323 A large public meeting was held in early December, while later that month, Wilkinson, who had been sent a copy of Whitaker's memorandum for his guidance, again met with Tukukino.324 He now told him that the Government was determined to make the road, notwithstanding his opposition, and had every right to do so since it owned seven-eighths of the block. He suggested to Tukukino that his own people would thank him for stepping aside, but the chief was unmoved, replying that 'he who had not sold land like other natives was the best judge of what was right as far as they were concerned'.325 Wilkinson's assessment was that Tukukino, having held to this position for so long, would take no action 'that might be looked upon by the
320 Whitaker to Native Minister, 18 October 1880. NO 80/3630. Ibid. Doc. 50, p. 999.
321 Ibid. Doc. 50, p. 999.
322 Ibid.
323 Thames County Council to Native Minister, 2 December 1880. NO 80/3971. In MA 13/44.
324 See T.W. Lewis to Native Minister, 22 October 1880. NO 80/3630. In ibid.
325 Wilkinson to Attorney General, 20 December 1880. NO 80/4575. In ibid. Doc. 50, p. 985.
257
![]() |
8.84 266 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800–1885
King Natives as having withdrawn his opposition ... which would virtually mean that he had severed himself from them'. But he calculated, too, that the chief would be reluctant to bring the issue to the point of armed confrontation. Observing that there were few Maori left who would back him in any extreme action, and that it was reputed that Tawhiao himself had advocated concession if Pakeha pressed, Wilkinson advised that the road 'can and should be taken'. In Wilkinson's view, a show of 'determination' on the part of the Government—the arrest of the first person to offer physical obstruction—would result in the speedy collapse of all opposition. 326
Bryce threatened in early 1881 that if he were not retiring as Native Minister, he 'would at once order the road to be gone on' since Young's shares had been purchased out and the land legally belonged to the Government.327 His successor, Rolleston, acknowledged that the original proposal to buy out Young had been 'used as a lever to remove opposition in respect of the cession of the Ohinemuri gold field'; and that, after the shooting at Pukehange in which Tukukino had played a 'friendly part', 'larger promises' had been made but not committed to record. He recommended, however, that this issue—the right of Tukukino to the block—should be kept separate from that of the right of the Government to take roads, and instructed Percy Smith to undertake the survey as the Government was 'clearly entitled to do this'.328
Rolleston followed up with a meeting in March when Tukukino was again told that the road must go through on a direct line not by the current crooked route following the traditional track; that the Government had no wish to eject him from the land where he lived and cultivated, but that it was 'too late to think the Europeans [would] put up without having a road through this country'; that roads were beneficial to both races, and taken through lands owned by both European and Maori, and that the latter had no cause to grumble since they used them too.329 Rolleston proposed that the Government give Komata North to Taipari who would then hand it over to Tukukino for the rest of his lifetime—an offer rejected by Tukukino since he was 'in possession of the land already'. Rolleston countered that while the chief occupied the land, he did not, `according to the law', hold the land 'in such a way as to make [himself] permanently safe upon it'. Rolleston rejected Tukukino's request that he be allowed time to confer with Tawhiao, and now presented Tukukino with a week's deadline.330
There was a note of gloating in Wilkinson's official report:
At last Tukukino was plainly told that his opposition to what was now an actual necessity must come to an end. It was thought by some that the old man, seeing that he had had an uninterrupted innings of ten years, would now gracefully retire in favour of a new policy, but those who knew him more intimately were not so sanguine, and their idea proved the
326 Ibid. Doc. 50, pp. 986–987.
327 Bryce memorandum, 11 January 1881, in Wilkinson to Attorney General, 20 December 1880. NO 80/4171.
In MA 13/44.
328 Rolleston to Whitaker, 22 January 1881. NO 81/173. In ibid. Doc. 50, p. 978.
329 Notes of a meeting between Rolleston and Tukukino at Komata on 29 March 1881. NO 81/143. In ibid. Doc. 50, pp. 975–977.
330 Ibid.
258
![]() |
8.85 267 |
▲back to top |
Chapter IV: Policy, Legislation, and Land Purchase, 1865–1885
correct one, for, although he was personally waited upon at his own settlement by a Minister of the Crown, he still refused to give his consent ... asking (as he has often done before), when he has been fairly beaten in argument and cornered for a reply, that he be allowed time to consult his master, King Tawhiao, on the matter. The difference, however, between the ending of this particular meeting and that of previous ones held for the same object, was that Tukukino was plainly told by the Hon. Native Minister that he would give him one week to consider the matter, but that the road would have to be made whether he agreed to it or not; and as no reply was received from him during that time, the survey of the road was accordingly commenced. ... 331
On 15 April Wilkinson reported that the survey had proceeded 'without any forcible opposition', although Tukukino and three others had protested against the work, and more particularly, the carrying of the line over land which had not yet gone through the court, and for which compensation had not yet been agreed. He assured them that he would report their views to the Minister since they had begun to 'look at the matter in a business light'. Government practice combined the offer of short-term economic advantage to those who were willing to engage in road works, with the threat of coercion to those who continued to obstruct. Wilkinson now suggested to Rolleston that it was time to offer local Maori the immediate benefits of employment on the road; that once Tukukino returned from Hikurangi where he was meeting with Tawhiao, 'the whole matter may then be done if not with his personal assistance in all probability with that of his people as some of them express a wish to take contracts for road work'.332 Rolleston endorsed the general principle of strengthening Maori acceptance of public work projects and agreed to their employment on the Hikutaia block, but saw Komata as a special case, requiring quick action by a sizeable body of Pakeha:
I am anxious that the plan of letting contracts to natives should be adopted and this will no doubt go far to win their concurrence but so far as the road through Komata goes my present view is to push it on with a sufficient body of Europeans [some 25 men] to do it quickly and prevent any notion of hesitation arising and that so Natives will more readily accept the position. ... 333
In fact, when actual construction began on the road, most Maori held aloof from taking work out of respect for the rangatira. Wilkinson reported that only outsiders 'with little or no interest in the district' and who did not care 'what happened in the shape of trouble and obstruction' had applied for contracts. He advised that hiring such persons would only lead to complications, but that if 'any of Tukukino's own people, or others of rank and who are land owners in the district want to work ... they should be employed'.334
Tukukino's options were severely limited: open to the force of the law if he offered physical resistance but liable to be ignored if his protest was passive. His statement, 'Ko to whenua kei a ia', was interpreted to mean that he accepted the fact that the
331 Wilkinson to Gill, 28 May 1881. AJHR 1881, G–8, p. 10. Doc.
332 Wilkinson to Rolleston, 15 April 1881. NO 81/1150. Komata Papers. MA 13/44.
333 Rolleston to Wilkinson, 16 April 1881. NO 81/1150. Ibid.
334 Wilkinson to Under Secretary Native Department, 18 June 1881 & Rolleston minute, 24 June 1881, NO 81/2058. Ibid.
259
![]() |
8.86 268 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800–1885
Government had taken the road, but that his claim to the land at Komata remained.335 He continued to refrain from attempting physical obstruction, although visiting the work party regularly. Each day one or two men were sent by him to formally ask that the work be stopped, but Wilkinson did not 'attach much importance' to this 'programme of passive obstruction' as they came and went peaceably.336 After the road was completed in late 1881 Tukukino was no longer able to maintain his occupation of the whole of Komata—both the north portion in which he was a grantee, and the southern block from which he had been excluded. Creagh, who had purchased majority shares in Komata South which he had been unable to work, gave notice in the Hauraki Tribune that he intended to prosecute all trespassers, and Wilkinson noted that Tukukino seemed to be regretting his rejection of earlier Government offers.337 A request from Tukukino shortly afterwards that part of the road through the North block be fenced so that he could cultivate adjacent lands, was seen as preparation on his part to abandon his claim, to the south portion which had been on-sold in the interim.338 In November Wilkinson reported that Tukukino had 'given up all idea of being able to establish a claim to the whole of the block or to obtain a rehearing in the Native Land Court, and [was] willing to agree to a subdivision'.339 The Government was, however, no longer prepared to give back as large a portion of the North block as had been originally proposed by Sheehan and Whitaker. Instead in March 1883 it was arranged that Tukukino should convey his share of Komata North to the Queen, in return for Crown grants for 222 acres in that part of the block in which his settlement and cultivations were located—a total area equivalent to twice his eighth-share under the original land court decision—and a further 50 acres comprising a wahi tapu. Both pieces were to be inalienable for more than 21 years, except with the consent of the Governor who reserved the right to take roads. The cost of survey and the various fees were to be paid by the Government.340
The capitulation of Tukukino 'from force of circumstance' signalled the final crumbling of resistance to public works projects. The road to Paeroa and on to Te Aroha was completed within the year. The telegraph, too, which had previously deviated at Hikutaia, to go on to Kati Kati over mountainous terrain, was now extended up the river valley to Paeroa and Te Aroha.341 Ngati Hako forbore to interfere in the clearance of snags on the Waihou River, in contrast to four years earlier when they had turned off council workers.342 The railway from Thames to Paeroa was constructed shortly afterwards. Here, too, the Government first negotiated with the Thames people for the taking of the railway up to Tukukino's land. This stage of the line, from Kauaeranga to Hikutaia was
335 Wilkinson to Native Minister, 6 June 1881. NO 81/1829. Ibid.
336 Wilkinson to Under Secretary Native Department, 10 June 1881. NO 81/1871; Wilkinson to Under Secretary Native Department, 15 June NO 81/2058. Ibid.
337 Hauraki Tribune, 8 September 1881; Wilkinson to Under Secretary Native Department, 21 October 1881.
NO 81/3792. Ibid.
338 Wilkinson to Under Secretary Native Department, 17 February 1882. NO 82/391. Ibid.
342 Ibid., p. 4. Doc. 76, p. 1517.
26o
![]() |
8.87 269 |
▲back to top |
Chapter iv: Policy, Legislation, and Land Purchase, 1865–1885
proclaimed in September 1879.343 The second stage, from there to Paeroa and on to Te Aroha, was gazetted in May 1886 under the Governor's power to take railways through lands owned by Maori, under the Public Works Act 1882.344 Wilkinson's report of 1886 suggests that actual work on the line from Kopu did not begin until that year. Tukukino briefly stopped the survey at Komata where the line went through his cultivations, but agreed to allow the work to proceed provided that a small way station was built to enable his people to use the rail for transport of their produce. Pineaha Te Wharekohai of Ngati Hako also objected to Ballance about the possibility of the line being taken through their land at Te Rae-o-te-Papa, three miles south of Paeroa. They protested again when the survey reached the block in the following year. They received short shrift from Wilkinson who again advocated a firm line:
I had a meeting with them at their settlement on the Waihou River, and it was plain from what was said that they were only carrying out their old policy of trying to see if they could block the work. But they are only prepared to obstruct up to a certain point, and that point is reached when the Government makes up its mind and takes steps to punish them for their obstruction.345
It may be noted here that Ngati Hako's suspicion of the Government's intention proved well-founded: a total of 17 acres was subsequently taken out of the block for railway purposes. No compensation was received for that loss on the questionable logic that the Crown had been entitled to take more under the existing legislation, and had refrained from exercising its full powers in the case of other blocks because they were so small.346
The Loss of Freehold at Ohinemuri, 1877–1882
The lease of Ohinemuri in 1875 only postponed the alienation of the freehold. Pressure immediately rebuilt for a wholesale opening. Members of Thames Borough Council and the Highway District Boards of Kauaeranga, Parawai, and Waitotahi petitioned the House, calling for the purchase of 'large tracts of territory in the Thames Valley and adjacent district'.347 Advice from Government officers, such as the gold field, warden, also stressed that the prosperity of the district would be advanced by the acquisition of the freehold.348 Purchase operations at Ohinemuri, temporarily suspended, recommenced in July 1877; Mackay making promises of reserves to individuals and hapu, and 'final payments' at a rate of 5/- per acre to those willing to sign the deed of conveyance.
Maori had already lost control of the block. All commercial arrangements were mediated by the warden. Maori complained that 'the best of the agricultural land had been leased'.349 Although Kenrick, as warden, consulted Maori owners about the sale of kauri
343 NZ Gazette, 11 September 1879, p. 1243.
344 NZ Gazette, 13 May 1886, p. 598.
345 Wilkinson to Under Secretary Native Department, 25 May 1886. AJHR 1886, G–1, p. 10. Doc. 79, p. 1533.
346 See compensation hearing, 5 August 1902, Hauraki Minute Book, vol. 53, pp. 3–4.
347 Petition relative to Acquisition of Land for Settlement at the Thames. AJHR 1876, J–3.
348 See Fraser to Under Secretary for Gold Fields, 29 May 1878. AJHR 2878, H–4, pp. 3–4.
349 Gill to Native Minister, 29 July 1882, NLP 82/292. In Statement of the Facts and Circumstances affecting the Ohinemuri Block, p. 44. Hauraki Gold Field special block file. MA 23/35 (b). Doc. 52, p. 1081.
261
![]() |
8.88 270 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800–1885
on their land, the price set by the agreement was 'far below' the value of kauri in the late 1870s and 1880s.350 Nor were any mining revenues received because the lease was saddled with debt under clause 9 of the deed which stated:
All rents, royalties, moneys and fees (other than registration fees) payable to the Receiver of Goldfields Revenue ... shall be deemed to be the property of the Native owners of the lands comprising the ... Ohinemuri Block subject to the repayment to the Colonial Treasury of the sum of £15,000 advanced on behalf of the said Governor to the Grantors by James Mackay. ...351
According to Wilkinson, only £4,317 had accrued from miners' rights and been set off against a debt of £15,500 by late 1881.352 It is not clear how this figure was reached. According to Kenrick's records, £1,256 had been collected in miners' rights at Ohinemuri by this stage; a further £4,438 in rent from licences, water–races, machine and resident sites.353
There was some confusion as to what the pre–1875 payments on Ohinemuri had been for. The Government had begun by negotiating for the cession of mining rights, but as Mackay began entering payments against the block, its focus shifted to outright purchase. The Government's view was that such monies had been for the complete alienation of the block, and that those amounts should be recoverable from the rental. This position came to be questioned by Maori who maintained that Mackay's payments should be treated as a consideration for the opening of the block to mining, rather than a down–payment for its complete alienation. They very shortly expressed some bewilderment as to why they had not received any revenues from the field, and later argued that they should get them back once they had agreed to the transfer of the freehold.
The view that the £15,500 was a payment on account of lease was subsequently endorsed by the Native Affairs Committee, responding to a petition from the Thames County Council in 1883. The Committee appears to have placed some weight on the evidence of Gill, the Under Secretary of Native Department, that Mackay would have been 'justified under instructions in giving £30,000 for the acquirement of the right to proclaim and occupy the Goldfield'.354 It rejected the petitioners' argument that the Government had purchased the area 'from the moment it first paid any sum of money to the Natives, which might by law have been assessed at any time in land to the value thereof by the Land Court', and was, therefore, entitled to the miners' rights fees:
This contention ... appears to be untenable, as the evidence before the Committee is that the sum of £15,000 was not paid on account of purchase but was really a payment for the
350 See Memo for Under Secretary of Mines, 5 February 1885. Mines Department Registered Files. MD 1/82/92.
351 Deed of Lease, 18 February 1875. In Statement of the Facts and Circumstances affecting the Ohinemuri Block. App. D. Hauraki Gold Field special block file. MA 13/35 (b). Doc. 52, p. 1136.
352 Wilkinson Report, is September 1881. NLP 81/408. See ibid., p. 21. Doc. 52, p. 1056.
353 Return of Goldfields Revenue from August 1867 to June 1882. Mines Department Registered File.
MD 1/82/714. Doc. 45, p. 695.
354 Thames County Petition, in Statement of the Facts and Circumstances affecting the Ohinemuri Block, p.18. Hauraki Gold Fields special block file. MA 13/35 (b). Doc. 52, p. 1053.
262
![]() |
8.89 271 |
▲back to top |
Chapter IV: Policy, Legislation, and Land Purchase, 1865–1885
right to proclaim, and perhaps, occupy the gold fields. £15,000 was a consideration for the right to proclaim and possibly, to occupy the gold fields, rather than on account of purchase. The fact, if it be one, that the Government subsequently succeeded in inducing the Natives to allow this sum to be treated as an advance of purchase money, does not alter the position.355
The fact that the Government treated the £15,500 as a payment on account of purchase money raises the question of what revenues individual right–holders were entitled to, in the period between the opening of the gold field in 1875 and the date when they signed a deed of conveyance, and what revenues they actually received. The MacCormick Commission later alerted the Crown that it was possible that those least willing to sell had been unduly penalised:
It is clear that all revenues from 1875 (the date of opening of the Goldfield) to 188z (the date of completion of the purchase) were retained by the Government as a set–off against the £15,00o and no Goldfield revenues were distributed to the Natives. It is possible that some individual owners who sold later in the purchase negotiations did not participate in any part of the £15,000 payment and, in addition, did not receive any revenues.356
MacCormick concluded, however, that Maori 'as a whole received value' since the Government did not deduct pre–1875 payments from the money subsequently paid on revival of its purchase operations, and wrote–off the balance of some £7,000 that remained to be recovered through mining revenues when the freehold transferred to its hands.357 In these circumstances, Maori argument that they were entitled to the mining revenues which had accrued by the time the purchase was completed were rejected, both in the 1880s when Te Moananui petitioned for redress, and by later enquiry. More importantly, the conclusion that Maori received value because the Government did not fully pursue its debt, overlooks the fact that non–selling right–holders were denied a real opportunity to recover tribal lands.
In 1879 Wilkinson recommended utilising the land court to cut out the interests of those unwilling to come to a 'satisfactory agreement' regarding Ohinemuri:
This department has for some years been burdened with certain blocks of land the negotiations for which it has been found are most difficult and almost impossible to complete—and as the Crown has obtained considerable interests in these blocks, I am about (with the consent of the Hon Native Minister) to apply that the Queen's title in all such blocks shall be determined by the Native Land Court and separated from the interests of those who refuse to come to a satisfactory arrangement's'
To partition under the Native Land Court powers, and thus undermine the position of 'obstructives' was the Crown's standard response to continuing failure to gain complete tribal consent to sale. After ten years of steady pressure to sell and deliberate undermining
355 Ibid., p. 19. Doc. 52, p. 2054.
356 Ibid., p. 24. Doc. 52, p. 1059.
357 Ibid., p. 24 & attachment. Doc. 5z, p. 1060.
358 Wilkinson progress report, 30 April 1879. MA MLP 1879/114.
263
263
![]() |
8.90 272 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800–1885
of tribal authority in the area, partition, in Wilkinson's view, was the only means by which it would be possible to finalise the Crown's acquisition of blocks, long delayed 'through the obstinacy of some of the grantees, the avariciousness of others, and the non–selling principles of not a few'.359 Wilkinson's entire interest was for reaching a 'satisfactory arrangement' for the Government, with no consideration of what would be satisfactory for Maori. He was utterly indifferent to non–sellers who were identified as the 'anti–progress party' in the official mind–set. By this stage some 260 signatures had been collected by Mackay, Puckey, and himself—a figure which included many who were later judged to have no interest in the area, while leaving out 85 of the eventual grantees. While the Government could not claim to have reached total consent, the long–standing objections of non–sellers were discounted as damaging to the national interest. Wilkinson reported:
There are some however whose interests will be very difficult to obtain, I refer to those of that non–selling and anti–progress party the Kiriwera section of the Ngatitamatera tribe residing at Te Komata, who have for their chief, leader and adviser, old Tukukino who has now become quite notorious for the determined opposition he has always offered to roads, telegraphs and railways through his district. With such people as these it is very hard to negotiate a land purchase. ... 360
He was confident, however, that the undermining of the old generation of leaders would make it easier for the Government to acquire land:
I hope to reduce even their formidable opposition to a minimum as notwithstanding the fact that the elder people of the tribe are so obstinate and opposed to land selling, the younger members are more susceptible to persuasion and several of them have already taken money and signed the deed, notable Tukukino's own son amongst the rest.361
In 1880 all except the northern portion of the Ohinemuri gold field block was brought to the court. It was now revealed that the assessment of ownership by Government officers had been faulty, with levels of payment bearing little relationship to extent of entitlement. Wilkinson complained:
On some cases it was discovered that, through selling before the Block was adjudicated upon the Court a large number had sold out for much less than their shares would now fetch at the rate of 5/– per acre (Government price) in other cases, and they are numerous, it was found that those who were known to be large owners, and to whom large advances had been made ... were discovered to have had much more. ... Those who were short paid (that is if they had waited until the land passed the Court before they sold) are now clamouring for more, whilst those who have had too much, dispute many of the items charged against them by Mr Mackay, in some cases going so far as to say that they never had some of the amounts charged against them, and other saying that some of the amounts charged against Ohinemuri Block were had on account of other Blocks, the transactions concerning which have long been dosed.362
359 Wilkinson annual report, i July 1879. MA MLP 1 1879/202. Doc. 41, p. 667.
360 Ibid. Doc. 41, p. 668.
361 Ibid. Doc. 41, p. 669.
362 Wilkinson report, 15 September 1881. NLP 81/408. In Statement of the Facts and Circumstances affecting
the Ohinemuri Block, p. 21. Hauraki Gold Fields special block file. MA 13/35 (b). Doc. 52, p. 1056.
264
![]() |
8.91 273 |
▲back to top |
Chapter IV: Policy, Legislation, and Land Purchase, 1865–1885
Denials of ownership by those who had already accepted goods or money tended to be discounted by Government officials and the court. Wilkinson concluded that signatories were denying their interest in order to increase the share of others who had not signed, or, who had failed to receive all of their purchase money:
My great difficulty now will be to get all the Natives who have sold their interests to prove the same to the Court. ... some of them are very lukewarm about the matter and will try to stand on one side in order to enable those who have not sold to get large areas. However, I am pretty much up in their history and the sources from which they claim and shall endeavour to force them in if they won't do it for themselves.363
When title was eventually decided by the land court, 193 of the signatories to the deed were found to be actual owners in Ohinemuri which was subdivided into 21 blocks (Ohinemuri blocks nos 1 to 19 and Owharoa nos 1 and 2). The area comprising these blocks excluded the lands immediately south of Hikutaia, which eventually passed through the court as Ohinemuri no. zo. Calculating at a rate of 5/– per acre, 43 of the persons awarded interests in the area under the court's consideration, had been overpaid to a total of £4415:19:6. On the other hand, 150 grantees who had signed before their interests had been defined were found to have been underpaid by L5714: 6:0.
A great deal of dissatisfaction was expressed as the nature and degree of Government dealings became apparent. On the one hand, Tupeka Te Whakamau and others who had long supported the opening, accepting early, lesser payments, complained to Bryce that they had been poorly treated:
£2, 5, 10 only have been paid for these shares of different owners. We consider this to be a very low price for you to obtain our land at. ... We were overreached in the matter. There are a great many valuable commodities upon our land comprising stone, gold, and coal besides kauri and other description of timber and mineral oil. ... we are now convinced that we have been taken advantage of, our lands have been acquired for an inadequate price. We know that the extent of our land was large and the price paid for it was small, consequently we have no means of maintenance for the future, the land upon which we depended for support having been acquired by you for a nominal sum so that you have benefitted and we have suffered loss. This is the poison your officer ... has administered to us.364
On the other hand, opponents to the sale argued that they were owed the mining revenues which had gone to service the debts of others, if the land was not to be returned to them.
No attempt was made to ascertain what interests had been purchased by the Crown until all the blocks went through the court, which co–operated closely with the Government on this matter. Wilkinson reported to McLean:
I have talked this matter over with the Judge and he is of my opinion viz. that it would be prejudicial to the Government to have its claims brought on too soon, as the Natives would
363 Wilkinson to Gill, NLP 80/365. In ibid., p. 30. Doc. 52, p. 1067.
364 Tupeka Te Whakamau to Bryce, 13 August 1880. In Ohinemuri Gold Fields special block file.
MA 13/54 (b).
265
265
![]() |
8.92 274 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800–1885
be very sore when they found out how much of the block would go into Crown hands, considering how they have been all along trying to baulk the Government as much as possible, they would be sure to raise some excuse or obstruction to prevent the remaining portion of the block from going through the court."'
The Native Land Court thus acted as an obliging instrument of Government policy, seeking to minimise opposition to further immediate land sales by delaying partition. Definition of the Crown's possession was deferred until feeling had calmed since this might hinder the purchase of all that area. Rather, the Land Purchase Department was to be first given the opportunity to acquire any remaining individual interests.
The question of the Crown's title—and how much land remained to Maori—was finally dealt with in 1882. In October 1881 Waihi–based Maori attempted to prevent road construction and felling of kauri at Waitete. When brought before the Resident Magistrate's Court, they produced written promises from Mackay, undertaking to grant them 'certain blocks of land 2,500 acres and several of 1,000 acres as reserves' in consideration for the conveyance of their Ohinemuri interests to the Crown. They stated that the mining road was being constructed on a surveyed reserve for which they had been 'anxiously waiting for the sitting of a Land Court to decide upon' for years.366 Wilkinson immediately proposed that the portion of the Ohinemuri Gold Fields block which had passed through the court, be brought to hearing in order to properly define Crown interests."'
According to R.J. Gill's report, by this stage 141 out of a total of 236 grantees had attached their signatures to the conveyance. Eighty–five still had not signed, although nine had received advances exceeding the Government's valuation of their shares. Gill believed that another 33 would eventually sign the deed, leaving 43 grantees to deal with.368 He suggested that their consent might be gained by raising the purchase price to 7/6d per acre to reflect the value of gold field revenue, and that those who had been previously underpaid be compensated. The Crown's interests could then be cut out 'proportionate to the interest acquired by purchase, as well as for money advanced to those Grantees who now refuse to complete the sale of their interest'.369 This would mean that over 70,000 acres would have been acquired at a cost of Io/4 per acre.
Non–signatories were denied the right to veto the alienation of the lands which had been taken through the court. Gill who conducted the case for the Crown, reported that:
Another difficulty to be met, arose in the case of such grantees as had not sold, and would not sell, their share in the land. These people claim as tenants in common to have as much right to the ground as those who had sold to the Government, and also to a share in the Gold Fields revenue that had been received up to date. ... They said that they did not wish to disturb the lease until the Government had received the sum of £15,000 ... but that after
365 Wilkinson to McLean, 9 August 1880. In ibid.
366 Kenrick to Minister of Mines, 3 November 1881. Mines Department Registered Files. MD 1/82/1196.
367 Wilkinson memorandum, 5 November 1881. NLP 81/412. In Statement of the Facts and Circumstances affecting the Ohinemuri Block, p. 36. Hauraki Gold Fields special block file. MA 13/35 (b). Doc. 52, p. 1073.
368 Gill to Native Minister, 24 April 1882. NLP 82/323. Appendix I. Ibid. Doc. 52, pp. 1208–1209.
369 Ibid. Doc. 52, p. 1209.
266
![]() |
8.93 275 |
▲back to top |
Chapter IV: Policy, Legislation, and Land Purchase, 1865–1885
the payment in full of this sum they should claim their right to the land and to a share in the Gold Field revenue 'equal in proportion to that of Government'.370
Even though a third of the grantees continued in their opposition to wholesale alienation, Gill argued that Maori claims to mining revenues were spurious, maintaining that 'nearly the whole of their people had sold to the Government all the right they had to the land'.371 The Government considered that the rights of the minority non–sellers would be met through the excision of their interests. Wilkinson suggested that such lands be made strictly inalienable but subject to gold field regulations. This step was to ensure that the Crown retained control rather than that Maori retained ownership of those areas. Bryce, as Native Minister, approved this course of action with the stipulation that the Crown should retain a right to purchase.372
In the months prior to the second sitting, Gill travelled to the district to hold meetings with grantees. Gill informed Ngatikoi that the Government would not entertain their claims to mining revenues since the debt of £15,000 had not been fully repaid, but promised that reserves would be set aside, and that 'every Native who had so signed the
Deed would have his share'. Other Maori 'came to have their position and rights explained to them,' Gill going through the vouchers, and rebutting arguments that payments were intended for lands elsewhere, or that expenditure for food and clothing
`were gifts and ought not to be charged against them as money payment for the land'.373 The claim of Rihitoto Mataia was 'settled on the ground'. Gill described the calculation by which he had recovered the debt against Mataia's lands which the Government did not consider to have been satisfied by either the sale of Waikawau and Moehau or the
lease of Ohinemuri:
The father of this woman was a chief of rank among his people. He had received from Mr Mackay large advances on his lands, Moehau, Waikawau, Waihou East and West, and also on Ohinemuri prior to the lease, but for some reason had not received any money on the sale of land. ... Rihitoto was made a grantee as successor to his estate. The payments to Mataia amounted to £566:1:8, and as the lands on which this money had been advanced are mostly absorbed in other blocks, I wished, if possible, to recover from Rihitoto such monies as might fairly be charged against her as succeeding to her father's estate. The advances made to herself amounted only to L49, and this she declared was taken for a debt which she herself afterwards had to pay. Rihitoto handed me a paper signed by ... Mr Mackay's clerk, stating that of the advances a sum of L400 was to be charged to the Waikawau and Moehau Blocks; also a memo signed by James Mackay, dated Sept. 1876, that Mataia and Rihitoto's debts amounted to £260:4:6. Rihitoto's share in the Gold Fields Blocks is equal to 1190 acres, and in value £297:10. I agreed that if Rihitoto would sign the Deed of Sale of all her interest to the Crown, I would accept that as a settlement of any claim the Government might have against her, or over the lands on which her father Mataia had received advances of Government.374
370 Gill to Native Minister, 29 July 1882. NLP 82/291. Ibid., p. 44. Doc. 52, p. 1081.
371 Ibid., p. 41; see also p. 24. Doc. 52, pp. 1078, 1059
372 Ibid., p. 38. Doc. 52, p. 1075.
373 Ibid., p. 41. Doc. 52, p. 1078.
374 Ibid., p. 42. Doc. 52, p.1079.
267
![]() |
8.94 276 |
▲back to top |
![]() |
8.95 277 |
▲back to top |
Chapter iv: Policy, Legislation, and Land Purchase, 1865–1885
Ropata Te Pokiha's debts, amounting to £96:10 on Waihou East and West blocks were also called in. Gill promised to cancel the payment made to him on those lands if he (Te Pokiha) parted with his 383 acres at Ohinemuri for which he would then receive £65:17:6. The rangatira agreed to part with his interests, but declined to accept the money until he was satisfied with the reserves to be made for his people and himself.375
Gill further smoothed the path to alienation. Just before the court hearings began, he settled the claims of those who had received less than per acre, by making up the shortfall in payment. Fearing that the court would accept the deed as evidence of intention to sell but not as proof of absolute sale, Gill sought to prove the purchase of each individual interest, producing receipts for the money paid.376 As the Ohinemuri blocks started to go through the court—first no. i block, in which Rihitoto Mataia was the principal grantee, and awarded entirely to the Crown—Gill sent out messages to Piako and Coromandel that if any grantees failed to attend the hearings 'a portion of their interest would be cut out for them, and any claim they might have in the Reserves from the sale of their land would be disallowed'.377
Kingite Maori were, at last, forced into court and to resort to the only source of money now available—the sale of their remaining individual interests in the Ohinemuri lands. After no. 5 block passed through, Gill reported 'a noticeable incident indicat[ing] the breaking up of the old Maori feeling' when Mere Kuru came to sell her shares. The purpose for which King supporters had held onto their Ohinemuri lands had been largely defeated by the Government's policy. Maori had exercised little authority over this area since 1875 nor received any revenues from it, even though returns indicate that over 1,500 miners' rights had been issued prior to 1882, and 96 agricultural leases (a dozen of which had been assigned) were in force by 1878.378 In pressing economic circumstances, and unable to halt the alienation of the larger part of the land, even the most intransigent non–seller might agree to let go his or her interest. According to Gill:
The old Native Woman, Mere Kuru came to me about a boy about ten years of age; she wished to know what lands she owned in the Gold Fields Block. On being informed she said 'This boy is going to school, and he must have some money to go with: do you pay me money on one of my pieces of land'. ... She then stated that she had given Te Hiri [sic] her land to take care of, and that, if he would agree, she would sell her interest in all the blocks: finally I gave her £12:15 for 51 acres—her interest in no. 5 block.379
Two weeks later Gill bought her remaining interests in the gold field for £100.
Having presented the Crown's evidence of purchase in the various Ohinemuri gold field blocks, Gill asked the court to vest ownership in the Crown. The court now dealt with the question of the actual area of land to be awarded to the Government, and of that to be
375 Ibid., p. 43. Doc. 52, p. 1080.
376 Ibid., p. 44. Doc. 5z, p. 1081.
377 Ibid., p. 45. Doc. 52, p. 1082.
378 See Return of Goldfields Revenue from August 1867 to June 188z. Mines Department Registered File. MD 1/82/714, Doc. 45, p. 695; Fraser to Under Secretary for Gold Fields, 29 May 1878. AJHR 1878, H–4, p. 3.
379 Gill to Native Minister, 29 July 1882, NLP 82/291. In Statement of the Facts and Circumstances affecting the Ohinemuri Block, p. 46. Hauraki Gold Fields special block file. MA 13/35 (b). Doc. 52, p. 1083.
269
![]() |
8.96 278 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800–1885
reserved to the grantees. The first matter to be decided was the acreage comprising the Government's purchase in each subdivision, leaving the question of position to be settled later.
It had been shown that Mackay had made a series of promises of reserves, as an inducement to the sale of the freehold. According to his memoranda, Ngatikoi had been promised 2,550 acres; Ngatitangata, Ngatikaraua, Uriwha, and Ngatihako moo acres each; and Ngatihura, 500 acres. Five small reserves of one to ten acres also had been arranged, while no accommodation had been reached on the question of land for Te Matewaru.380 hese areas turned out to be considerably smaller than Maori expected.
Non–sellers had no place in the reserves, the Government rejecting their argument that they should be awarded interests in them. Gill reported:
The Natives who did not join in the sale to the Crown argued that having held the land as tenants in common on an order made by the Native Land Court over the whole of the Block, they had an equal right with those grantees who had sold their share in the land.'381
He acknowledged that: 'There appeared some justice in this'. But the Government did not accept the premise that non–sellers should be considered to hold rights in lands which formed part of a tribal estate and would not allow them to participate in the reserves specifically established for the vendors. Rather, acreage was excised equivalent to the share of non–sellers in each block which was sold. In arranging the partition, officials sought to ensure that non–sellers did not finish up with land which interfered with mining claims producing immediate income. Gill commented that:
Still, it was necessary, if possible, that the order of the Court about to be made to those Natives who had not parted with their share, should not include land that was at the present time in use for mining purposes or that was held under agricultural leases from the warden of the Goldfields.382
Gill, following Bryce's instructions, applied that the land to be cut out for non–sellers should be made inalienable except to the Crown. The court refused to comply with this request, stating that the legal position of such land would remain the same as before the hearing, but at the same time reassuring the Government that the restrictions imposed by lease or Gold Field regulation would not be affected by the award. The interests of non–sellers were fixed at 7,237 acres out of the total 7,237 acres that comprised the portion of the Ohinemuri Gold Field block being examined by the court. A unanimous alienation to the Crown existed only in the case of no. 1 and 6 blocks.
In the meantime Gill attempted to settle with Ngati Tamatera about what land should be reserved to them. Ngati Tamatera agreed to accept two 'reserves' for 152 grantees belonging to 12 hapu, in exchange for the sale of 34,242 acres. Arguing that they had little land left, and pointing to the promises made by Mackay to two hapu, of 1,000 acres each, Ngati Tamatera asked for one–in–five acres to be returned to them. Again, the
380 Gill to Native Minister, 24 April 1882. NLP 82/323. Ibid., p. 39. Doc. 52, p. 1076.
381 Gill to Native Minister, 29 July 1882, NLP 82/291. Ibid., p. 47. Doc. 52, p. 1084.
382 Ibid. Doc. 52, p.1084.
270
![]() |
8.97 279 |
▲back to top |
Chapter iv: Policy, Legislation, and Land Purchase, 1865–1885
Government no longer felt any obligation to honour prior commitments, now that it held the stronger hand. Neither Government nor court attempted to fulfil all the promises made on behalf of the Crown as part of earlier inducements to engage in transactions, and continued to chisel Ngati Tamatera down.
Gill considered Ngati Tamatera's expectation regarding reservation of land to be an extravagant demand, and offered instead, 300 acres in no. 5 and 3,130 acres in no. 17. Agreement could not be reached on the location of the larger reserve, Gill recording: `They asked that it might be on a part of the block that I could not agree to, as it would include all or nearly all the best of the land.'383 Nor did the Government contemplate that any remaining land left to Maori at Ohinemuri should be permanently retained by them. As in the case of 'reserves' for non–sellers, Bryce instructed that reserved lands for deed signatories should be available only to the Crown.384
As each of the subdivisions were brought before the court, Maori grantees made representations of the promises made by Mackay in the course of negotiations. The court had already indicated that it did not consider it to be necessary for these engagements to be carried out 'to the letter, as the arrangement concerning the sale of the Gold Field had not been completely carried out'.385 Mackay's commitments were seen to have been made in the expectation that the freehold of the gold field, estimated at 135,000 acres, would be alienated. Instead only half that estimated acreage had passed through the court and admitted by Maori as having been sold to the Crown. Mackay's promises—both written and verbal—were bypassed, the entitlement of the various hapu being worked out on the formula of 10% of the acreage they had sold, and the location of that area being arranged within one or two blocks. At the same time, non–sellers were forced to define where their interests lay within the alienated area.
Ngati Taaru produced a list of 164 grantees–25 of them non–signatories—with interests in different blocks. According to minute book entries:
The Court repeatedly urged that they should state what it is they claim. Wikiriwhi Hautonga said that they had not completed any arrangement with Mr Gill, that he offered them 1 acre in 10 but they wanted 1/5 to which he would not consent. The Court again demanding the Natives of their claims; they referred to the Deed but it only sets out that reserves shall be made to each section of vendors as per schedule, but there are no schedules and no description whatever of the reserves.
Wikiriwhi said that Mackay had arranged that each hapu were to have r,000 acres. He gave papers to some. There are 12 hapus of Ngatitarau besides others. (The Court explained that the only actual claims before the Court are the papers promising moo acres.) This was only promised on the understanding that an absolute sale of the Gold fields was made. Out of 135,000 acres only one–half had been sold and that at 5/– instead of 4/– as originally agreed. It is clear to the Court that even these claims supported as they are by Mr Mackay's written engagement cannot be justly claimed nor to their full extent.386
383 Ibid., p. 48. Doc. 52, p. 1085.
384 Gill to Native Minister, 24 April 1882. NLP 82/323. Ibid., p. 38. Doc. 52, p. 1075.
385 Gill to Native Minister, 29 July 1882, NLP 82/291. Ibid., p. 47. Doc. 52, p. 1084.
386 Hauraki Minute Book, vol. 14, p. 288. In Statement of the Facts and Circumstances affecting the Ohinemuri Block, p. 56. Hauraki Gold Fields special block file. MA 13/35 (b). Doc. 52, p. 1091.
271
![]() |
8.98 280 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800–1885
Gill told the court that he would attempt to settle the matter but that 'if they insisted on claiming 1/5 it would be a useless waste of time'. He proposed that a tenth of an alienated acreage of 33,170 acres be set aside in two pieces, but Tareranui objected to the proposed location, and the court let the matter stand over, proceeding to the subdivision of unsold interests.387
Eventually six tribal reserves were set aside. Ngati Tamatera were awarded 3430 acres; Ngatikoi, 117o acres; Uriwha, 793 acres; Ngatitaharua, 434 acres; and, Ngatirahiri 147 acres. The court refused to recognise Mackay's separate promises of 1000 acres each to Ngati–tangata and Ngatikaraua, and fixed their interest, with that of Ngatikoroki, at 632 acres. No restrictions were placed on these lands. A further six reserves comprising small areas of land promised by Mackay were made inalienable. The total reserved area comprised 6,644 :acres.388 The subsequent alienation of reserves and areas remaining to non–signatories are discussed in Alexander's block histories, and Part Two of this report.
Extensions of the Gold Field at Pakirarahi and Te Aroha 389
The loss of resources experienced by Hauraki in the 1870s encompassed more than that of the land itself. Although Crown policy was to acquire the freehold of land and then bring it into the compass of gold field legislation, at both Pakirarahi and Te Aroha gold was found on blocks retained by Maori after sale of the bulk of the surrounding area. In these instances, the Government was obliged to undertake negotiation for a cession of mineral rights. These negotiations, like those at Ohinemuri, marked a further step in the Crown's retreat from a model of partnership and respect for a tribal right of veto, and demon–strated the decline in the Hauraki negotiating position vis–a–vis the Crown. In these instances, 'consent' was forced rather than won, and the terms of decreasing advantage to Maori.
At Pakirarahi there were serious questions as to whether the consent of all right–holders had been gained, whether promises endorsed by Crown agents had been carried out, and whether right–holders in the block were receiving a fair return for the opening of their land. Immediately after Pakirarahi was included in the Government's extension of the gold field in March 1875, Matiu Poono and Tautotora complained to Sir George Grey that they had not given their agreement to any opening. Their case was represented by W.H. Grace, who was aligned with Grey's party. He objected on behalf of these right–holders, that they had 'never ceded any rights or interests to the Government or any other party, or ... dealt in any way with any one, either for lease or sale for any purpose whatever, neither have they been consulted in the matter'."° According to Grace, 'One
387 Ibid.
388 Hauraki Minute Book, vol. 14, p. 308. In ibid., pp. 58–59. Doc. 52, pp. 1094–1095.
389 The opening of these blocks is discussed in more detail in Anderson, 'Goldmining,' pp– 43–45.
390 W.H. Grace letter, 24 June 1875. Auckland Provincial Government General Inwards Correspondence. AP 2/51 1777/1873.
272
![]() |
8.99 281 |
▲back to top |
Chapter IV: Policy, Legislation, and Land Purchase, 1865–1885
native only who claim[ed] a small interest in the Block, consented to the opening of the said land for gold mining purposes, and partly in consideration of sanction obtained, without the knowledge of other claimants, a one half promoter's share.'391
Having first made application to the warden to prevent him from issuing leases over the land—a matter over which the warden refused jurisdiction since his role was merely to apply mining legislation, not to decide whether it should have effect—Matiu Poono petitioned the Native Affairs Committee The investigation which followed revealed that the arrangements effected by Mackay had been sketchy, and of a verbal nature only. These had included a promise by a private company, but which Mackay had endorsed, that one of the principal right–holders in Pakirarahi (Nikorima), should receive a share in the mining claim to be worked on the block. The major question was whether this share had been intended for Nikorima alone, and whether the handing over of that share was necessary for the Crown to fill its side of the bargain. It was argued on behalf of the petitioners that all the major right–holders were entitled to the same, but in the view of the Native Affairs Committee, there was no case to answer except the question of who the real owners were, which was best left to the forum of the land court. The authority under which Pakirarahi had been included in the extension of the Hauraki gold field remained doubtful, it being admitted in the 189os that formal cession agreement had not been entered into for that block, as well as for Hikutaia no. 2, Taparahi, Matakitaki, and Manaia. 392
At Te Aroha a prospecting party under the working management of Hone Werahiko, an experienced miner, discovered gold on land promised as a reserve.393 Here the Govern–ment 'negotiated' an opening, but was ready to override Maori wishes. And as with the `negotiations' with Tukukino over the road, the Government's mood was characterised by increasing impatience with those who held up 'progress' and a willingness to impose, in lieu of consent, less than generous terms. A demand for Li000 for the right to declare the land a gold field was dismissed out of hand, since Maori would 'get for themselves all the miners' rights fees, timber licenses, &c., as well as town rents'. In fact, this settlement represented a decline in the Maori position because they were expected to give up the right to mine for all minerals, while the rent from mining leases (some 30% of income at Thames) was deliberately excluded from the schedule of sources from which they were to receive revenues. Negotiators for the Government insisted on this exclusion, in order to satisfy the mining and local body interest which had so strongly criticised Maori receipt of those revenues in the case of the Thames field. 394
Faced with opposition from right–holders in occupation of the block, Wilkinson turned to the Thames based groups—Taipari and others who 'through owning lands in the Thames Gold, had already tasted the sweets of being able to receive Native revenue.... at
391 W.H. Grace letter, 24 June 1875. Ibid.
392 Warden to Sheridan, 20 July 1892. Outward Letterbook, Warden's Office, Thames. BACL A 208/29.
393 Kenrick to Under Secretary Mines, 2 May 1881, AJHR 1881, H–17, p.
394 Report on the question of Miners' Rights. NO 89/1255, in Justice Department Inward Letters. J 1/96/1548.
Doc. 48, PP. 710, 712.
273
![]() |
8.100 282 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800–1885
regular intervals ... [and] readily signed the agreement to open the field in so far as their blocks were concerned'. A reduced demand for £500 from Maori was then refused, and the reserved land opened without further discussion. Wilkinson reported:
[A]s it was now apparent that the bold but necessary stroke of opening the field, whether some of the Natives were willing or not, could be carried out without any real danger, it was decided to do so; and acting under the instructions from the Hon. Mr. Whitaker, arrangements were made for the opening, which took place by Proclamation, read by Mr. Warden Kenrick from the prospectors' claim, on the 25th November last, much to the surprise and chagrin of some of the dissenting Natives; who, seeing that this was the first time, for a number of years, that any policy (however necessary for the public good) at which they chose to express disapproval, should be forced upon them, seemed quite taken aback, and unable at first to realize the position.395
According to Wilkinson, objectors accepted the fait accompli, most of them signing the agreement and taking out Miners' rights for themselves.
Impact of Development on Rivers
In the 1870s Hauraki Maori also lost control of river resources, partly as a result of increasing interest in, and growing Government support for, extractive industries; and in part, because of the lack of a Maori role in the formulation of legislation. The Immigration and Public Works Act 1870, for example, gave the Governor the power, under section 83, to enter, survey, and take lands required, and divert, or 'impound' water from streams as required for water supply for the gold field. Under section 87 compen–sation was payable for damages to the land but not for the actual diverting or taking of water from rivers, streams, or natural watercourses. The Government also gave encouragement to the development of the timber industry by the passage of laws which, again, either ignored or actively undermined the rights of Maori. In 1871 Mohi Mangakahia prevented a settler who was damaging his eel weirs from floating timber down a small stream on his land unless a toll was paid. He won an action in the Supreme Court on the question, but the jury protested against the law being made an 'instrument of spoilation and oppression'. The Government responded to the outcry bypassing the Timber Floating Act in 1873. As Ward comments with reference to the passage of this measure, the 'rule of the law was no clear safeguard of Maori rights ... shaped to suit settler convenience ... and set aside altogether, if inconvenient'.396
In both the framing and the application of the Act, rights of Maori were sacrificed to the requirements of the timber industry. The legislation drew on concepts of public right of way in order to promote development. According to Vogel:
[A]ll that was contemplated by the Bill was to make creeks highways, but with the condition that any damage done to the land on their banks should be paid for. At present, such damage could practically be prevented by injunction, but that would prevent the use of the stream or
395 Wilkinson to Gill, 28 May 1881. AJHR 1881, G–8, p. to. Doc. 75, p. 1514.
396 Ward, Show of Justice, p. 305.
274
![]() |
8.101 283 |
▲back to top |
Chapter IV: Policy, Legislation, and Land Purchase, 1865–1885
creek for important purposes, on the motion of probably some small landowner on its banks ... he thought that it would be readily recognised that creeks which were available for the purpose of floating timber from the forests of the interior should not be liable to be closed at the will of any one person having a small piece of land on their banks.397
The legislation did not take into account the special position of Maori who had retained river blocks. All four Maori members of the House sought the rejection of, or at least a delay in, the Bill until Maori could be informed of its provisions. Takamoana, stressing the importance of eel weirs to Maori, pointed out that other Maori had lodged petitions `expressing their great distress at the destruction which would be caused to their land if the Bill passed'.398 Underlying their concerns about the impact of the measure on Maori resources was a deeper anxiety about the failure to consider their interests at all. Ngatata argued that:
The people at Hauraki, Kaipara, Hokianga, and other places where the kauri pine grew, were not aware of the introduction of such a Bill. They were not aware that any such thing was to be enacted with reference to their land. ... The streams which would be dammed were on Native lands.399
The Government dismissed the import of Maori protest. In Select Committee, only one question was asked about Maori concerns. J.S. MacFarlane, a mill owner at Whangapoua who supported the legislation, replied that Maori had been misinformed about the Bill and did not understand its nature:400 Major John Wilson also volunteered the evidence that he had been informed by two Waikato that they had been told that the 'Government wished to take their rivers from them.'401 Vogel adopted these statements in subsequent debate, arguing that Maori opposition was misplaced, and derived from deliberate misrepresentations made to them, rather than from any need for genuine concern. 402 Limited protection only was afforded to land–holders effected by logging operations. A clause which would allow the driving, as opposed to the floating of timber, was withdrawn. Provision was made for compensation for any damage caused, and an opportunity given to lodge an objection with the Auckland Provincial Superintendent to lands being brought under the Act's provisions. Some members of the House protested, however, that such protections were more apparent than rea1. 403
According to M.M. Roche, five registrations were made in the Hauraki area under the Act in the 1870s: for Waitekauri and Waingaro Rivers at Whangapoua, the Kaureranga Stream and tributaries at Cape Coleville, the Pitote Stream and tributaries at Coromandel, and the Mangatawhiri River:404 The first application referred to the Superintendent was from MacFarlane for a licence to float timber down the Waitekauri
397 Vogel, NZPD, vol. 14, 1873, p. 526. Doc. 32, p. 518.
398 Takamoana, NZPD, vol. 15, 1873, p. 1007. Doc. 32, p. 520.
399 Ngatata, NZPD, vol. 25, 1873, p. 1264. Doc. 32, p. 524.
400 Report of the Select Committee on the Timber Floating Bill, AJHR 1873, 1-2, p. 5. Doc. 66, p. 1457.
401 Ibid., p. 8. Doc. 66, p. 1460.
402 Vogel, NZPD, vol. 15, 1873, p. 1010. Doc. 32, p. 522.
403 Atkinson, NZPD, vol. 14, 1873, p. 528; Takamoana, NZPD, vol. 15, 1873, p. 1008.
404 M.M. Roche &T. Blackmore. 'The Timber Floating Act: Institutional Arrangements for the Kauri Industry, 2873–2920; New Zealand Forest Serive Working Paper 2, 1987, Table a.
275
![]() |
8.102 284 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, I800-I885
and Waingaro Creeks at Whangapoua. Although notice was served on Mohi Mangakahia, he does not appear to have attended the Auckland hearings, where the application was unsuccessfully opposed by CA. Harris 405 But Maori protested strongly about the impact of timber floating a few months later when Captain Stone, on behalf of the Shortland sawmill, applied to the Auckland Superintendent for the Kauaeranga Creek and its tributaries to be brought under the Act. Hoani Nahi, Nikorima Toutotara, and the Taipari family among others, complained that logs 'striking the shore with great force' had damaged the banks and adjoining lands of the Kauaeranga Stream; that cultivations had been lost in the rising freshes, when booms burst, or by water backed up by booms, and as a result of logs submerging the land. The course of the river had changed at places, washing away the most cultivable soils. It was claimed, too, that navigation by canoe was no longer possible. Hauraki was of the opinion that they were entitled to payment for the logs which stuck on their land and for the damage they caused:
Logs that lodged on Maori land last year were never paid for in any shape or form—that is no payment was given to the Native owners of the lands that were damaged by the logs that were driven down by the water on their lands. According to Maori custom anything such as timber, fish, or bitumen which float on to anybody's land are claimed by the person who owns the land.406
Timber floating Alexander Turnbull Library
405 See Auckland Provincial Government General Inwards Correspondence. AP 2/27/223/75.
406 See Hoani Nahi submission, 22 February 1874. Auckland Provincial Government General Inwards Correspondence. AP 2/72/3552. Doc. 33, P. 544.
276
![]() |
8.103 285 |
▲back to top |
Chapter IV: Policy, Legislation, and Land Purchase, 1865-1885
The lack of any Maori say in the generation of law underlay their protest. Control of the use of rivers had passed out of their hands with the passage of legislation which ignored
tikanga and Treaty rights, while legitimising European forms of utilisation and authority. Reha Aperehama, who spoke as 'an agent for many others', protested:
That the lands which have been left to us by our ancestors will be destroyed and who will return them to their original state. It would be well for them to first get the owners of the soil's sanction and not for the law to take the initiative 40'
Nikorima reiterated this, Hauraki's point of view:
According to my idea the rights (mana) of the stream rests with the Maories and it is for you to proclaim to the Europeans that the rights of the creeks are with the natives and that arrangements should be made first before they commence to work—this rule of the Europeans to do the work first and then arrange for it and pass an act is wrong.408
The Superintendent recognised that Maori grievances relating to their property rights under common law—injury to banks, crops, and cultivations, and interference with navigation—had 'all of them some foundation in fact'. He overtly dismissed, however, the notion that the more profound questions of authority and entitlement might be involved:
The other objections founded in native customs, ... I have nothing to do with. Native customs are abolished where the law prevails. I have nothing to do with the payment of money—excepting in taking care that money shall be forthcoming to pay for damage.'"
Stone's licence was duly granted. It is not stated whether a sum was demanded as security for any damage.
Over the next ten years, Maori authority over rivers and the value of their riparian resources were further undermined. In 1884 the Timber Act was implemented to augment
407 Reha Aperahama submission, 25 February 1874. Ibid.
4°8 Nikorima Poutotara submission, 27 February 1874. Ibid. Doc. 33, P. 541.
409 See Notes attached to Stone application, 13 January 1874. Ibid. Doc. 33, P. 525.
277
![]() |
8.104 286 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800-1885
the provisions of the 1873 measure. It reinstated the right to sue for damages but also provided for the driving of timber, and allowed licencees the right to 'enter upon and remove ... any logs ... deposited on river bank land by rafting, floating or driving'.410 Pushing into the interior, the Government also undertook river 'improvements' along the Waihou and Ohinemuri Rivers to allow for navigation by steamer traffic. The opening of the upper Thames valley was seen by settlers and Government, as essential to the economic success of the district; the river as forming a 'splendid highway for exports and imports to all the settlements that may be formed in the valley of the upper Thames and Piako'.411 The General Government first instructed that the 'improvements' required for the better navigation of the river be assessed in 1873, when a flying survey of a railway route to the Waikato was undertaken. This intention ran into immediate opposition, Maori objecting to the examination of the river route, and the survey being stopped at Ohinemuri. River works had to wait on the Government gaining control of the Ohinemuri gold field. Two years later, Jackson and Russell, who had responsibility for the survey of the Paeroa township block, again suggested that snags be removed, but McLean vetoed the project until negotiations were concluded. Taipari confirmed that river clearance would embitter opponents to, and tend to work against, the opening of the district. 412
The clearance of snags in the region of Paeroa could not be effected until 1883, when the resistance of even the most intransigent opponents to the opening of the interior had largely broken down. The Government interpreted Ngati Hako's tolerance of the works as signalling their enhanced political and social position, and ignored the real loss sustained by Maori in 'improvements'. 413 Te Wharekohai protested to Ballance in subsequent discussions:
He complains about the snags that have been taken out of the Waihou River; that is where they get the eels from. He held on and would not give them up until Mr. Bryce came, and took them away by force. The Government, through Mr. Bryce, took those things away, and gave no consideration for them. He (Te Wharekohai) will have to fell a kahikatea and let it fall in the river so as to make a place for the eels. Mr. Bryce paid the people in the creek to take those things out, but the owners of them received no consideration. ... Now the steamers that get up the rivers are continually carrying away the banks.... 414
Again, the Government imposed its notion of 'progress' upon all Maori whether they liked it or not, in contradiction of any sense of Treaty partnership and mutual reciprocity in decision–making processes. Ward points out that the authorities did not regard the loss of traditional food traps as a matter of importance requiring serious consideration and generous compensation.415 Maori concerns were conceptualised as deriving from reactionary, unprogressive attitudes which would hold them back from social and
410 See NZPD, 1884, vol. 48, p. 308 & 343. Cited in M.M. Roche, History of Forestry, New Zealand Forestry Corporation, 1990, p. 9.
411 J. McLaren, district engineer, to Superintendent, 27 January 1875. Auckland Provincial Council Session
Papers, xxx. NZ MS595; see also Papers brought before Parliament and Select Committee. LE 1/1873/146.
412 Ibid.
413 Wilkinson to Under Secretary Native Department. AJHR 1883, G–1, p. 8.
414 Notes of Native Meetings. AJHR 1885, G–1, p. 36. Doc. 78, p. 1527.
415 See Ward, Show of Justice, p. 284.
278
![]() |
8.105 287 |
▲back to top |
Chapter Iv: Policy, Legislation, and Land Purchase, 1865–1885
economic advancement. Instead, Ballance held up a model of Maori 'enlightenment' and participation in the benefits of progress. He told Te Wharekohai:
As to the lifting of snags out of the Waihou River for the purpose of improving navigation, I am sure that he will see that that must be of great benefit to him if he has got land on the banks of the river. When I was up the Wanganui River all the Maoris ... asked that the snags should be taken out of it; they were willing that the eel–weirs should all be removed in order that the steamers might go up and down. Now the value of their lands would be greatly increased, and food, which was scarce before, would be enormously increased. Then, again, his young men would find employment on the railways and receive money; that would buy sufficient food for them without eels. These are the opinions of the most enlightened amongst the Natives at the present time. 416
It is apparent, however, that Maori were disappointed in the expectations of economic advancement held out to them as ofd setting the loss of traditional control and resources. Maori complaint continued, throughout the remaining years of the century, that the rivers were increasingly polluted, and that the value of their holdings on the banks and at the mouths had been eroded by changing water levels.
Summary
After the war, the Hauraki people attempted two different responses to engagement with the Government and European settlement. Those parts of the iwi based on the coast and with valuable interests at the Thames, were eventually persuaded to open their lands to mining and bring them through the Native Land Court. Others, based in the upper valley, agreed to that acceptance of Government and court jurisdiction on much of the peninsula, in the belief that this concession would enable Hauraki Maori to hold onto their remaining lands. Over the next decade, however, Crown agents consistently sought to purchase those areas, furthering this object by secret payments to individuals, the fostering of debt, overt support for the rights of sellers, and attacks on the position of those identified as opponents to sale.
The capacity of the non–selling rangatira to hold onto extensive portions of territory, under their over–spanning mana broke down under the weight of the new institutions and policy introduced by the Government in the late 1860s and early 1870s: the Native Land Court, most particularly, as it operated under the legislation of 1873 which reduced communal interests to a conglomeration of so many hundred separable, and purchasable signatures, and a rangatira such as Te Hira to but one among many; the new public works policy under Vogel, providing funds for new, extensive Crown purchases of Maori land while blocking out private competition in much of the Hauraki district; the promotion of road, telegraph, and railway projects with an underlying object of pacification; the fostering of pastoral farming, and extractive industries of timber milling and mining, without any concomitant encouragement of existing Maori interests, and indeed, often, at the sacrifice of them; and the strengthening assertion of common law precepts with
416 Notes of Native Meetings. AJHR 1885, G–1, p. 36. Doc. 78, p. 1527.
279
279
![]() |
8.106 288 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800–1885
regard to the foreshore, sub–surface resources, and rivers, at the expense of customary and Treaty–based rights.
Crown agents distilled a mixture of promise and threat in their efforts to open up the Thames and upper valley lands. Maori were promised continuing benefit and partnership in opening their lands to mining, and to road and other public works. But consultation was short–lived when opposition continued among certain sections of the Hauraki people. The use of force, or the threats of it, were seen as justified as a due expression of the 'law' and as necessary for the progress of the district, and thus ultimately to the benefit of even those Maori opposed to the opening of their territory to Government jurisdiction and settlement. Crown agents absolutely denied the capacity of such groups to prevent, for the long–term, public works, the exploitation of sub–surface resources, or the utilisation of rivers for commercial purposes—although a limited right to payment for damages was recognised. They also denied the ability of 'non–sellers' to prevent the alienation of anything but their own limited individual interests, and consistently sought to isolate non–selling rangatira and their followers, tarring them with the brush of 'kingite' and 'hau–hau'. That strategy was not, however, entirely successful. As rangatira such as Te Moananui who had co–operated with the Government in the opening of the Hauraki gold field and in the introduction of the land court, became increasingly disillusioned—at the accumulation of debt rather than wealth, the displacement of Maori from the political and economic mainstream, the failure of the Government to respect commitments of partnership, and the loss of control over their land—their support strengthened for the objectives of the non–selling sections of the tribes. This theme will be picked up in Part Two in the context of Piako and of Native Committees and Kotahitanga. It will be seen, however, that such efforts did little to halt land and resource loss: that by the twentieth century, constant Crown purchasing from the Hauraki tribes had 'almost wholly denuded' them of their landed estate. 417
In the 1870s as the power of the Crown and of European settlers increased, so did their unwillingness to accept anything but the transfer of the complete freehold of land into their hands, and complete domination by English common, and colonial statutory, law. There was a decline in respect for the capacity of Maori to control the sub–surface resources of their lands, and a movement away from former recognition of Maori rights over the foreshore. No longer were Maori able to maintain exclusive and traditional usage of the Kauaeranga mudflats, or of the Waihou and other rivers. Nor were they to be allowed to hold onto lands with valuable mineral resources and encouraged to engage with economic development of them, even in the circumscribed terms of mining cession. Where they did manage to hold on to the freehold—temporarily at Ohinemuri, and by accident of reserve at Te Aroha and Pakirarahi—less advantageous terms were imposed. Negotiation and consent were replaced with bribery and bullying. In the case of Ohinemuri, Government pressure was unrelenting, and Maori were ultimately deprived of any chance to participate in the subsequent development of the mineral and pastoral potential of those lands formerly most preciously held by them.
417 Ngata, NZPD, 1907, vol. 140, p. 142.
280
280
![]() |
9 Chapter 5: Conclusion |
▲back to top |
![]() |
9.1 289 |
▲back to top |
Chapter v
CONCLUSION
During the period 1840 to 1885 which has been examined in this report the lives of the Hauraki people were profoundly transformed. By the 183os the Hauraki tribes were rapidly recovering from the upheavals caused by disease and the musket raids of Ngapuhi, had re–established their occupation of the peninsula, and were reasserting interests, too, in lands on the isthmus, in the gulf islands, and at Mahurangi. Estimates of population placed the numbers in 'the Thames' district at around 5,000.1 In contrast the European community had established footholds, only, in the Hauraki rohe, despite possession of deeds to sizeable tracts of land at Waiheke, Coromandel, Mercury Bay–Whitangi, in South Auckland, and along the Piako and Waihou Rivers. At this stage they remained greatly outnumbered by Maori: the European population in the Auckland region being estimated at only 1,000 in 1841.2 The power and autonomy of the Hauraki tribes were clearly demonstrated both politically and economically—on the one hand, in the refusal of leading rangatira to sign the Treaty of Waitangi because they did not accept the authority of the British Crown and its law, over them, and, on the other, in their dominance within much of the new commercial enterprise generated by colonisation.
By the 1880s the balance of power had shifted decisively in favour of European settlement and the Government. The population ratio had reversed: Pakeha, now outnumbered Maori at roughly six to one.3 Control of sub–surface resources, of rivers and the foreshore, as well as much of Hauraki's former territory, had moved into the hands of the Crown. The first purchases had been in the outer zones of Hauraki interest—on the isthmus, in the islands, and at Mahurangi, but in the 1850s increasing interest was shown in the peninsula because of the discovery of gold at Coromandel in 1852, and in the upper valley lands for their pastoral potential. There was an increasing Government determination, thereafter, first to acquire the sub–surface resources of the region, and then, that the land itself should transfer into the hands of the rapidly increasing numbers of European settlers, drawn to the region by the gold fields and timber industry. Between 1870 and 188o the core lands of Hauraki were sold: the Crown purchasing over 300,000 acres, holding debts against much more, and effectively placing settlers in the dominant position within the region, in terms not only of possession of resource, but also, of what understandings of the law were to apply.
1 See Oliver, The Social and Economic Situation of Hauraki Maori After Colonisation.
2 See Stone, The Economic Impoverishment of Hauraki Maori Through Colonisation, 1830–1930.
3 Oliver, The Social and Economic Situation of Hauraki Maori After Colonisation.
281
![]() |
9.2 290 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800–1885
The Hauraki tribes were largely seen as being to blame for their own decline—incapable of 'progress' and having divested themselves of their tribal estate. It has been argued throughout this report, however, that the Crown played a major role in this process, by creating conditions conducive to sale, and by an absolute refusal to respect the expressed wishes of those segments of the Hauraki iwi who tried to hold onto their territory for the future well–being of their people. The imposition of blockade and confiscation, the institution of the land court system, the application of policy designed to further settlement on the back of cheaply–acquired Maori land, the increasing Crown insistence that the whole freehold not just a lease of surface or sub–surface rights should be acquired, and the activities of Crown purchase agents—in particular, the use of debt, or 'raihana' to trap Maori into a situation where they had to sell, secret purchase of signatures, and the attempts to obscure the true commercial value of Maori resources—all, were features of Government practice playing an important role in the process by which Hauraki Maori were rendered landless and consigned to the bottom of the new socio–economic order.
Early Crown Dealings in Hauraki: the Old Land Claims Commission
One of the first tests of the Crown's regard for the rights and welfare of Hauraki Maori took place with reference to the land transactions which had occurred before the establishment of sovereignty A total of 113 cases have been identified as concerning Hauraki people or lands, representing a supposed claim to over 1,204,000 acres. Most of these cases were not pursued, with the result that the Commission found in favour of just over thirty claims—recommending grants for some 70,500 acres. Only in a handful of cases did the Commission reject claims outright because of deficiencies in the conduct of the purchase, insufficient payment, or because the purported 'vendor' testified that he had not intended such an extensive alienation. The more frequent response was to give direction that disputed boundaries be redrawn to exclude pieces which Maori denied having sold, or for further payment to be made. The Commissioners looked at the transactions in terms dictated by their own western precepts, and did not seriously consider whether Maori interpretation of the deed might involve a completely different set of values and expectations from their own. The question of the intention of the signatories to these early deeds was examined only superficially, but once the first commission decided in favour of a Pakeha claimant, the legitimacy of these transactions as constituting absolute purchases was largely taken as granted.
In general, Hauraki iwi seemed to accept the Crown's recommendations and actions with regard to old land claims in the northern parts of the Coromandel peninsula—reflecting the relatively uncomplicated nature of tenure in that part of the rohe, a lengthy history of commercial contact with Europeans, and the willingness of resident groups to accommodate, and take advantage from, the establishment of a permanent European presence. There was little to signal to rangatira such as Te Taniwha, that absolute and
282
![]() |
9.3 291 |
▲back to top |
Chapter V: Conclusion
permanent control of lands awarded to Pakeha claimants, was now considered to have passed out of Maori hands; no reason to doubt the utility of the arrangements they had reached with entrepreneurs such as Webster, and with the new power of the Crown.
A somewhat different situation existed, however, in the interior valley lands, characterised by little European penetration and by complex patterns of right–holding, where misconstruction, inconsistency, and delay in settling claims and in giving physical expression to awards, resulted in Maori rejection of the Crown's grants. Of particular note were the shortcomings of the Crown title process in establishing the parameters of McGaskills' purchase. The support of the later Bell Commission (under the Land Claims Settlement Act 1856) for the claim of the McGaskills to land which they had left unoccupied at the time of the initial grant, and disappointment of Maori expectations of a full re–examination of the original transaction when Bell failed to return to the district to rehear their case, were to give rise to an enduring sense of grievance among Ngati Pu and other Maori in the area.
While, in general, the Crown did not retain 'surplus' lands in the Hauraki rohe, three important and sizeable exceptions exist: at Whanganui Island (1,125 acres), Great Barrier Island (an estimated 18,000 acres), and Fairburn's 'purchase' on behalf of the CMS of the area lying between the Tamaki and Wairoa Rivers (75,415 acres). The 'Fairburn purchase' forms something of a special case, being intended, primarily, to re–establish tribal peace in the region after the earlier disruptions of the Ngapuhi raids. An essential component of that intention was a promise that a third of the land would return to Maori, but this was ignored by the Crown. Fairburn duly received a grant for 5,500 acres, subsequently reduced to 2,560 acres by Governor Grey, and two small Ngati Paoa and Ngati Tai settlements (5,000 acres) were reserved for them, although not placed within their title. The Crown kept the rest (an area estimated to contain over 75,000 acres). When the Hauraki tribes began to protest European licenced use of those lands for flax and timber cutting in the early i85os, the Commissioner of Crown Lands was sent to investigate. Gisborne gave limited support to Hauraki complaint, but favoured payment for their interests rather than return of the land. In accordance with this suggestion, the Government decided to make limited additional payments, including one of £200, to Ngati Tamatera (ignoring the claims of other sections of Marutuahu who had also participated in the original transaction), rather than making provision for them in the increasingly valuable lands adjacent to Auckland. These payments were considered to have been for the whole of the Fairburn lands, and thus to remove that area from the purview of later investigation into the Crown's retention of the surplus.
Initial Understandings Regarding Mineral Ownership: the Significance of the 1852 Negotiations
The New Ulster Government had developed a rudimentary policy with regard to the exploitation of minerals on Maori lands by the time gold was discovered at Coromandel. It took a largely pragmatic course but one also likely to obscure the implications of
283
283
![]() |
9.4 292 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800–1885
common law based theories of the Royal Prerogative from Maori. Although the Government paid lip–service in its internal deliberations to the concept of 'royal metals', and generally referred to Maori only as 'owners of the soil,' it was tacitly admitted by the Executive Council that any assertion of the Crown's supposed right to gold was practically limited by the prior claim of Maori, and by the guarantees of the Treaty. In 1852 the Executive Council stated that:
[I]t would be 'inexpedient to attempt to fully enforce Her Majesty's Prerogative Rights in the case of gold found on Native land because it would be impossible to satisfy the owners of the particular land in question—or the Natives of New Zealand generally, that such a proceeding on the part of the Government [was] consistent with the terms of the Treaty of Waitangi which guarantees to them the undisturbed possession of their lands, estates &c.4
It was the opinion of the Council, that 'no proceeding could be taken by the Government which the Natives might deem to be an infringement of the spirit of the Treaty (however insignificant might be the tribe or party concerned) without exciting the suspicion of the whole Native People and without danger to the Peace of the Colony.' The Executive Council was not, however, prepared to fully acknowledge the guarantees of the Treaty of Waitangi, refusing 'To abandon the Royal Prerogative leaving the Native Owners of the soil either to work the Gold Field themselves, or to make their own terms for allowing the public generally to work it.' Instead the Council decided to enter into arrangements with Maori 'by which they should be induced to entrust the management of the Gold Field to the Government.'5
There is no indication in the speeches recorded of the negotiations that this distinction in policy was explained to Maori. The emphasis of officials, Nugent and Wynyard, in speaking to the Hauraki people at Coromandel, was that the 'Natives and the Govern–ment' should 'act together' in the matter, that they would be protected `from all and every annoyance,' and that the Government would 'preserve good right to [their] land and property, as subjects of the Queen.' Maori were not told that the transfer of sovereignty to the Crown in 1840 had included the right to all precious metals in the land, or that English law, in the case of gold, drew a distinction between the land and what it contained. An implicit threat did, however, underpin Crown statements to the Hauraki tribes—that Pakeha would come no matter what, and that the exercise of powers of kawanatanga, in protecting Maori in 'their homes, their customs, and their lands' from the influx of that population, depended on them handing over the rangitiratanga of sub–soil properties to the Government.
At the first major discussion between the Government and Hauraki about the field, Maori indicated that they were willing for a controlled and limited opening of their land to mining. Such agreement was based, however, on the presumption that the land would remain in their hands. Patukirikiri who signed the agreement, told Wynyard that the land was to be kept 'for ourselves and our children.' Maori clearly placed some weight and
4 Extract of Minutes of Executive Council, 24 November 1852, end. D in despatch 121. Inwards Despatches from Lieutenant–Governor Wynyard. G 8/8. Doc. 7, p. 56.
5 Ibid.
284
![]() |
9.5 293 |
▲back to top |
Chapter V: Conclusion
credence in Government promises to protect them in their possessions, and to maintain good order, and even those who withheld their lands from mining, expected the Govern–ment to uphold that prohibition.
The majority of the Hauraki tribes, preferred to keep all authority to themselves. Te Matewaru (of Ngati Tamatera), who refused to sign the agreement, argued that Maori should retain greater control than was provided for in the 1852 arrangement, and should receive all revenues from which they could then reimburse the Government for administrative expenses. Their attitude was generally one of 'wait and see', however, rather than of outright rejection. The speech of Hohepa Paraone indicates that other Maori thought that there was much to be gained from the development of this newly–discovered resource, and Europeans might be allowed a share because of their technical knowledge: 'Let not the European take the gold and me too ... if we knew how to work the gold, we should reserve it for ourselves. The Europeans understand the working of it. Let them work it. ... If the arrangement is not just we will not grant it'. 6
Certainly Maori expected to be paid for whatever gold was taken from their land—and were immediately assured on this point by Wynyard that Europeans would not be allowed 'to carry much away' before agreement was reached with Maori and the Government able to introduce regulations controlling the exploitation of the field. The Crown acknowledged that Maori should receive a 'fair' return from the operation of the gold field. There was, however, considerable confusion about what form this payment should take, and a general reluctance to admit any Maori right to payment in the form of a 'gold duty' The ultimate result was that Maori were placed into a less powerful position than was initially contemplated. Grey admitted that a Maori right existed in the exploitation of gold but rejected the Executive Council's initial proposal to pay a proportion of licensing fees to the Maori with rights in the area, on the grounds that they were incapable of managing the profits which such an exercise might yield. Grey directed, instead, that the consent of Maori owners 'of the place where gold [was] found' should be secured by an immediate, fixed payment but that a proportion of the licensing revenues be paid into a general endowment 'in which the whole of the Native race [had] a purpose.' Wynyard eventually arranged with three signatory tribes (Patukirikiri, Ngati Whanaunga, and Ngati Paoa) that they should receive payments worked out on a sliding scale according to how many miners occupied the field. In addition, it was agreed that a fund would be created by a 2/– tax on licences, Tor the purpose of paying ... the Native owners for their faith and confidence in the Government,' and as compensation Tor any damage, annoyance, or inconvenience' they might suffer from allowing Europeans onto their land. Wynyard argued, too, that this measure had been necessary because 'the sum agreed upon' when divided among the tribe would be 'insignificant' and bear 'so small a proportion' to the income generated by the field.'
6 Speeches of Native Chiefs at Patupata [sic] in Coromandel relative to an agreement for working Gold on their lands taken literally 19, 20, 22 November 1852. Inwards Despatches from Lieutenant Governor Wynyard. G 8/8.
7 Minute from Wynyard for Executive Council, 24 November 1852. Inwards Despatches from Lieutenant Governor Wynyard. G 8/8.
285
![]() |
9.6 294 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800–1885
The 1852 Agreement is less important in terms of the actual working out of its provisions (since the Coromandel field quickly fizzled out), than in throwing light on the thinking of Crown officials with regard to sub–surface resources and the Treaty, and as setting a standard against which their subsequent actions maybe judged. Although falling short of a completely Treaty–based response, and despite its rough–drawn, paternalistic, and limited character, the 1852 agreement was signed when Maori were at their most power–ful, and represented a tacit acknowledgment of their rights. The Government, however, retreated from this position over the next fifty years. From the very beginning of its dealing with Maori over the matter of gold, the Government showed a predisposition to unilaterally change the terms of agreements once consent to mining had been gained, and to actively undermine the position of those who wished to hold onto lands in order to develop the mineral resources for themselves. Promises of protection from disorder became, increasingly, a weapon with which to compel Maori to surrender control of sub–surface resources to the Government, while those of continuing partnership and advantage were cynically deployed, and then forgotten, or actively undermined by legislation, purchase policy, and administrative practice.
Crown purchases, 1853–1865
After 1853 there was increasing pressure on Hauraki because of the proven presence of gold which was, hereafter, regularly held up as an answer to Auckland's economic woes, the push towards settlement from that centre, and the new policies introduced under the Native Land Purchase Department. The major areas of Crown purchase activity in the Hauraki region in this period comprised transactions in the Gulf islands, and the northern portion of the peninsula, around the valuable and strategic areas of Coromandel and Mercury Bay; and negotiations for larger blocks in the Piako area which ran into resistance generated by Hauraki dissatisfaction with the conduct of purchase officers and growing concern about the breakdown of tribal authority over the land.
In response to the growing settler demand for land, the Purchase Department simplified the process of purchase by gradually reinterpreting the nature of tribal tenure to deny the right of any entity other than the occupying hapu to veto alienation of land. Maori efforts to adapt traditional concepts of chiefly mana to meet the exigencies of land dealing were dismissed as innovative by officials who used increasingly unscrupulous methods in the pursuit of acquisition. The Native Land Purchase Department employed personnel—missionaries such as Preece—who were calculated to inspire trust among Maori but who deliberately obscured the real worth of their lands from them. Preece used his influence to persuade Maori to sell their lands at Coromandel and Mercury Bay, believing that Native title had to be extinguished to the area before the minerals could be 'proved', and in a number of instances—for example, Maumapaki and Mauhakirau—he advocated that land be purchased before Maori became aware of the value of its sub–surface resources.
Negotiations of land purchase officers demonstrated declining respect for tribal rights, the use of 'divide and rule tactics', and the first steps towards individualisation of native
286
![]() |
9.7 295 |
▲back to top |
Chapter V: Conclusion
title. The Land Purchase Department set out to undermine the position of those opposed to sales. In Piako, Drummond Hay refused to recognise the right of a tribe to prevent the alienation of lands in which their rights intermingled with those of others. When Ngati Maru warned Hay that they 'would never sell a single acre to the Government south of the mouths of Piako and Waihou,' he maintained that, 'though of course their land was their own, [he] did not recognise their right to retain land which they [did] not ... cultivate, and part of which [was] debatable land'.8 He stressed the rights of individual tribal members over those of the wider entity, absolutely denying the power of the tribe to prevent alienation by the hapu in physical occupation:
[T]he Natives were told distinctly that if any natives, however few, could prove a sound title to land that they wished to sell, the offer would be entertained; and that if opposed by the tribe on no better grounds than that the land should not be sold, such opposition would carry no weight with it; also in the case of the whole tribe being concerned in the offer, some few individuals alone demurring, their title would be thoroughly investigated, and their rights respected, however much the tribe might insist otherwise.9
In theory, land purchase commissioners were to await offers of sale. In practice, Drummond Hay actively encouraged those who were willing to sell their interests—for example, the 'conquered' group who remained on the ground, or the declining hapu gradually being absorbed into another group—trying to collect together a body, strong enough to push through the transaction even though he knew that their right to sell would be opposed. He advocated the acceptance of all 'legitimate' offers, especially where the majority of the tribe were opposed to alienation of their territory. Drummond Hay described this practice to McLean in 1859:
Amongst the Ngatimaru there are a good many who are anxious to sell their claims but they are opposed by others, who maintain that no individual claims shall be sold without the consent of the whole tribe; not that the tribe have any right to the land, but because such sale may compel them eventually to sell the adjoining claims. Under the present system of opposition to sale of land, especially amongst the Ngatimaru, I would recommend the acquisition of all claims offered to the Govemment. 10
The Government did not always correctly identify all parties with interests in the land under transaction. Many of the early Government deals were struck in Auckland with persons identified as 'Ngati Paoa,' living largely at Waiheke and on the western side of the Firth. Preece warned the Government, on several occasions, that Maori at Coromandel were expressing dissatisfaction with its dealings. Ngati Whanaunga had been left out of payments for Moturua Island and Ngati Maru from many of those for Waiheke. Drummond Hay complained that the acceptance at the Native Land Purchase Office of an offer by Te Urikaraka (Ngati Paoa) of extensive lands within the Piako had irritated Ngati Tamatera, Whakatohea (or Ngati Hako), and Ngati Koi who were primary right–holders in the area.
8 Drummond Hay to Chief Commissioner, 31 August 1858, In Turton, Epitome, C. 332. Doc. 11, p. 97.
9 Drummond Hay to Chief Commissioner, 4 July 1861. In Turton, Epitome, C 338. Doc. 11, p. 103.
10 Drummond Hay to Chief Commissioner, 29 October 1859. Ibid., C 333. Doc. 11, p. 98.
287
![]() |
9.8 296 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800-1885
While wider tribal structures were deliberately undermined by payments to individuals and hapu, little provision was made for smaller vendor groups because Hauraki Maori, in general, were seen as having plenty of land left. This excuse had little reality in the context of a continuing purchase policy and even the limited purchases effected in this period could have a near total impact within particular regions, for example, Mercury Bay. The destruction being experienced by particular sections within Hauraki was noted by the Government, at the time, but was seen largely, as an opportunity for further acquisition.
The Revision and Extension of the Coromandel Gold Field Agreements, 1861–1862
By the 1860s settler mood was characterised by increasing impatience with the slow progress of land acquisition and decreasing tolerance of Maori goals. Interest in Coromandel gold was artificially stimulated by local politicians and business leaders, who looked to the South Island example and demanded that native title be extinguished to the auriferous lands of the province. The General Government responded to the pressure by sending McLean to undertake preliminary negotiations for a cession of mining rights.
Again, Hauraki were given assurances that the arrangement contemplated by the Government would not involve the alienation of territory or the intrusion of any mining activity on their lands without their prior consent:
The Natives should be distinctly assured that such an arrangement would be independent of any question as to the sale of the land itself. ...
You will carefully explain to them that ... the Government has no power to issue Licenses under the Gold Fields Act within Native Land, and that they need therefore be under no apprehension of any infraction of their rights.11
The Government recognised that Maori would have to be paid for the exploitation of the sub–surface properties of their lands but saw them as having little choice, ultimately, but to agree to prospecting and full–scale mining. McLean was told to advise the Hauraki people that the presence of gold in their rohe made the Government's policing presence
inevitable:
At the same time it will be your duty earnestly to advise them to consent placing the district under the supervision of Government, even if they should not be willing to sell any of the land. You should point out, that in the event of prospecting been [sic] really successful, and a large number of persons being consequently attracted to the district, it would be indispensable that police and other regulations should be established for the maintenance of order, and for the prevention of any collision between the races; that their own interests would therefore be best served agreeing on their part to any measures which should be found necessary for these objects being taken by the government; and that as a considerable expense might ultimately be found necessary, some source of revenue must accrue out of which the same could be defrayed. 12
11 Fox to McLean, 21 November 1861. NZ Gazette, 22 November 1861, p. 300. Doc. 12, p. 105.
12 Ibid., p. 301. Doc. 12, p. 106.
288
![]() |
9.9 297 |
▲back to top |
Chapter V: Conclusion
In effect the Government was threatening Maori with the consequences of disorder if they did not allow it to control the situation. At the same time, Fox was telling Maori that they would have to pay for that control without explaining how this would be done.
According to McLean, Maori expected an economic advantage to result from the agreement to open their land to mining: a readier market, an increase in the value of their lands, and an immediate revenue if gold was found in payable quantities. It seems likely that McLean encouraged them, generally, in that expectation, holding out the prospect of protection and advantage; that they should be 'treated with a just consideration for their prejudices and customs, and with an equitable recognition of their rights as proprietors of the soil ... and that their co–operation should be fully reciprocated, by affording them ample security'.13 Maori expectations of a developing arrangement were, however, frustrated by the interpretation given to the mining agreement by Government officials responsible for its application. Turton, who held initial responsibility for the administration of the gold field, assumed that Maori rights were subordinate to those of the general 'public good', and he invariably rejected Maori interpretations of the agreement, and demands that their interests be considered in the development of roads and bridges. It may be noted here that this predisposition to interpret guarantees of Maori rights, as merely making them subject to common, and colonial, statutory law characterised much of the Government's subsequent dealings with Hauraki in regard to both the development of the gold field and public works. In particular, later statutory destruction of Maori ability to withhold their lands from mining was justified as having placed them in the same position as any other New Zealand subject. 14
Rather than protecting Maori in the maintenance of their 'customs and rights' the Government deliberately sought to undermine the wishes of Maori who attempted to reserve their lands from European intrusion and control. Koputauaki (known also as Tokatea, and Moehau no. 4) was withheld from the agreement reached with McLean and kept under the mana of Paora Te Putu so that Maori could work the gold for themselves. Increasingly, the Government saw the preservation of order and the success of the field as dependent on the opening of this area to Europeans, despite Maori wishes in the matter. Te Matewaru were equally determined to retain complete possession of the block, patrolling the boundaries under the leadership of King–supporter, Te Hira, to whom mana over the land had passed when Paora Te Putu died. The Government, pursuing `divide and rule' tactics, sought the agreement of Riria Karepe, the other major right–holder in the area, in order to break down tribal opposition to the opening. Grey forced the cession of mineral rights by Maori in 1862, arranging for a lease with Karepe's party only, ignoring the legitimate claims of Te Hira, deliberately challenging the King party, and backing his policy with an implicit threat of force. Unwilling to force the issue, Te Hira accepted £600 of the money that had been paid to Lydia, stating that 'in the future the land [was] to be considered as belonging to him and the gold to Riria.' Grey's initial dealings distorted questions of entitlement, and continued to divide right–holders
13 McLean to Minister for Native Affairs, 7 November 186r. Ibid., p. 301. Doc. 12, p. 106.
14 See Part Two, and Anderson, 'Gold Mining,' pp. 59–69, 87–90.
289
![]() |
9.10 298 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800–1885
at Tokatea for the next two decades, as the channelling of revenues into the hands of Riria's party fuelled a bitter controversy between the different sections of Ngati Tamatera claiming to be interested in those lands.
The Consequences of War Policy for the Hauraki People
The majority of the Hauraki people and their leaders showed their good intentions to the Government, even recognised opponents of the Government taking a neutral position over the Taranaki question and giving reassurances regarding the safety of settlers in 1862. While some Hauraki were involved in the early guerrilla attacks on Cameron's supply line, peace advocates quickly gained pre–eminence at tribal hui, as the Government tightened military control of the gulf and graphically highlighted the vulnerability of Hauraki to superior naval power by blockade and bombardment.
These demonstrations of goodwill meant relatively little to the Government which developed its policy leading up to the confiscation with scant regard to the realities of Hauraki disposition. Confiscation of all their territory was contemplated before the outbreak of fighting in June. Nor was non–participation in the war any guarantee of escape from loss, it being clearly pronounced by Whitaker that the taking of land from people who had not justly forfeited their rights by rebellion was an essential feature of confis–cation policy. In the face of controversy over its intentions, the Government refrained from a single, sweeping confiscation, taking land in a number of large blocks. The Hauraki iwi were seen, at the time, as having been lucky to have escaped punishment. This, however, was a false impression since the raupatu and associated compulsory 'purchases' after the war incorporated tracts of territory at Kati Kati–Te Aroha, Pukorokoro–Koheroa, and EastWairoa–Mangatangi, where various Hauraki groups traditionally held interests. The confiscation of 'rebel' and forced extinguishment of 'friendly' Hauraki interests in these areas, represented a considerable narrowing of their rohe to the south–east and to the west, and included the loss of one of the last extensive tracts of territory remaining to Ngati Paoa, important cultivations, and control of the approaches to the interior. That the Hauraki interests were forfeit in these lands—or that they were forced to accept their loss and to take compensation instead—was unjust, more especially in light of the efforts of the majority to adhere to a peaceful and neutral position.
Considerable social and economic pressure was also placed on Hauraki society, first by the blockade, and then after war, by the need to accommodate refugees whose lands fell within the confiscation lines. The Government exploited the opportunity presented by Maori hardship in 1865, holding out the promise of seed and food in exchange for `loyalty', and subsequently worked towards separating the interests of refugee and host communities and between 'Kingite' and 'friendly' sections of the tribes living in the Hauraki rohe.
There was very limited opportunity for Hauraki to recover their interests within the confiscated area. 'Loyal' Hauraki were placed in a position of compulsory sale by the
290
290
![]() |
9.11 299 |
▲back to top |
Chapter V: Conclusion
proclamation of confiscation boundaries. In May 1865 Ngati Paoa and Ngati Whanaunga brought their claims before the Compensation Court, which made out awards for loyal individuals and friendly sections of the two Hauraki tribes, along with others for Ngati Pou, Ngati Tai, and Ngati Tiraao for the loss of East Wairoa. These compensatory awards were in the form of money only, since provision was not made for the return of land under individualised Crown grant, until later in the year. No court hearings were held for the Pukorokoro, Koheroa, and Maramarua lands. Mackay dealt with the matter outside the court, reporting that Ngati Paoa were in straitened circumstances and did not wish to engage in the hearing process. Whitaker, the Auckland–based Agent of the Government, immediately endorsed the proposal, agreeing that a 'more satisfactory and speedy conclusion [would] be arrived at by negotiation than through the Compensation Court.'15 This course of action was subsequently approved by the Colonial Secretary's Office on the understanding that the Government would be acquiring 'no more than the vendors' rights in the land', and that payments would constitute compensation for, not purchase of, confiscated territory. On the east coast, Maori were told that lands at Te Puna had to transfer into the hands of the Government, but that they were to be paid for it. The subsequent sale of lands to the north of Tauranga, by the 'loyal' sectors of Ngaiterangi, prompted immediate protest from Ngati Tamatera and Ngati Pukenga, both of whom then had to negotiate their own monetary settlements with regard to their interests in that area. In the Government's view, Ngati Tamatera's relinquishment of interests at Kati Kati and Aroha–auta was merely 'atonement' for the state of 'semi–rebellion' in which Taraia and some sections of the tribe had been supposedly existing. That taking of territory was seen as all the more justified since Ngati Tamatera had not lost lands at Thames.
'Rebels' within the Hauraki were completely deprived of their rights in lands in the East Wairoa and Pukorokoro—Koheroa region. That injustice was exacerbated by the actions of the Native Land Court which swiftly followed up on the sittings of the Compensation Court working towards the breakdown of native tenure, and determining title to lands adjoining the confiscated area at the western firth and Te Aroha so as to exclude 'rebel' groups. In the case of the western firth, Fenton directed Mackay to encourage early application to the Native Land Court, so that it could follow through on the 'promise of the Compensation Court' to 'friendlies' that 'rebel' lands north of the East Wairoa confiscation line would be given up to them. Urikaraka (the Ngati Paoa hapu which had been most directly involved in the fighting, had departed the region having taken refuge in the interior) and those named as rebels had no opportunity to be heard, being utterly excluded from these adjacent blocks as well as from the raupatu area itself
The confiscation comprised a point of Hauraki complaint to Government in the two decades following the war. The Nicholls family, Ripeka Turepona, and Tareranui petitioned the Native Affairs Committee regarding the loss of lands, or failure to be included in payments, while Hoani Nahe raised the issue with Ballance during the tour of
15 Whitaker to Mackay, 17 February 1866. DOSLI Compensation Court, File 5/37. Correspondence Mackay.
RDB vol. 107, pp. 41227–41230.
291
291
![]() |
9.12 300 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800–1885
the North Island in 1885, protesting that the arrangements made with 'friendlies' should not be taken to extinguish the entire tribal interest in those lands since they had been sold as part of the Compensation Court process without consent of all members.16
Only small portions of the 'Waikato' area were subsequently returned to Ngati Paoa and Ngati Whanaunga 'rebels'—and only after some 30 years of agitation by a people who had been reduced to supplicants dependent on the goodwill of European governments. The reserves at Hapuakohe, ultimately confirmed under the Native Land Claims Adjustment Act, in 1894, represented a limited interpretation by the Crown of earlier promises made when the confiscation lines were surveyed, and in pursuit of purchase of adjoining lands. It is not clear what happened with regard to Mackay's promise of a reserve of 600 acres in exchange for part of the compensation negotiated by Ngati Whanaunga 'friendlies,' or the origins of the 300 acre reserve at Rataroa for the 'rebel' section of the tribe. At Tauranga, Mackay's promise to Ngati Tamatera and Ngati Maru, of the reservation of burial grounds, does not appear to have been acted upon.
The Gold Field Cessions, 1868–1869
By the end of the decade, the Government was increasingly determined to gain full control of the gold field lands in the Hauraki region as part of its intensifying policy of regulation of the economic development of the colony, while the Auckland Provincial Government again focused on the opening of a new field as a solution to its economic problems. Ngati Maru efforts to completely hold onto their gold-bearing lands around Thames, crumbled in response to the activities of James Mackay, who was the Crown's major agent in effecting this goal and Government policy in the region during the 1860s and 1870s. In July 1867 Mackay negotiated the opening of Kauaeranga (Shortland) with Taipari's people, and over the next two years, progressively arranged for the opening of the western side of the Coromandel peninsula to mining. There are indications of Mackay's sharp practice and cajolery, in particular with reference to Waiotahi where he offered to pay the £5 fine which he had imposed on Aperehama Te Reiroa's son for assault, if the chief agreed to take the money as an 'advance' for miners' rights for the block. He also used the revenues generated in the form of miners' rights at Shortland to pay a deposit to Ngati Tamatera as an inducement to lease in the agreement Te Mamaku nod, and was to use this tactic on several further occasions with reference to 'disputed lands' being held closed by opponents of the Government. Above all, Mackay singled out `principle men', dealing with them one by one, to effect a far more extensive opening than had been managed in 1852 and 1861–1862.
Mackay divided the area into nine large blocks, signing two further preliminary deeds with Te Moananui's section of Ngati Tamatera, Ngati Maru led by Riwai Kiore, Taipari and Maunganoua, and Ngati Whanaunga, arranging boundaries on the spot and making verbal arrangements with those he deemed to be principal right-holders in the district.
16 AJHR„ 1885, G-1, p. 41. Doc. 78, p. 1532.
292
![]() |
9.13 301 |
▲back to top |
Chapter v: Conclusion
The final deed of cession (known as Te Mamaku no. 2) was signed in March 1869 by 80 signatories of Ngati Maru and Ngati Whanaunga. Again, some groups within Hauraki, in particular, the King supporters living in communities in the interior, and so-called `conquered' people, found that their interests had been ignored in these negotiations and the arrangements resulting from them. Thus, groups such as Ngati Te Aute, Ngati Kotinga, and Whakatohea' were admitted into distributions of revenues only after the boom was on the decline, while others had to use the land court to be admitted into the title and their share of the revenues.
Under the deed of cession, Maori leaders agreed that 'all lands' within described boundaries and 'excepting places occupied by Natives for residence, or used for cultivation or for burial grounds' would be open to all persons for mining. They consented on the behalf of themselves and their heirs to 'release (give over)' or 'tukua' to the. Governor and his successors that land for gold mining purposes within the meaning of the Gold Fields Act 1866. Under clause 2, no person would be allowed to mine within that area unless he held a miner's right, at the cost of Li per annum, which would entitle him also to construct dams and water-races and fell timber as required for mining operations. Maori would receive rents from the township to be constructed near the mouth of the Kauaeranga (Shortland or Thames), 25/- for each kauri, and Li for each miner's right issued. The Government undertook responsibility for the issue of rights and collection of fees. The duration of the agreement was for such term as the land was required by the Government which could withdraw from the arrangement on six months' notice.
The written cession was attended by other understandings as well. The Government had again emphasised long-term advantage and partnership to Maori in its negotiations for the opening of their Thames lands to mining. This commitment is exemplified by the statement of Auckland's Superintendent (Williamson) at the tangi for two leading Ngati Paoa rangatira that, 'If we unite together in this way we shall have treasures and riches, become a great people, and have everything that the heart can desire.... This requires cooperation, mutual aid and assistance. ... Your children will be benefited'.17 To signatories, based largely on the coast, whose communities had witnessed the military power of the Government, the best strategy during peace must have seemed to be to seize whatever advantage they could from affiance with that strength and from the economic opportunity held out to them. Maori consent was framed in terms of an expectation of partnership and ongoing benefit—a view supported both by Mackay in evidence before the Native Affairs Committee in 1877 on the question of Government use of sites given by Maori for public purposes, and by George Wilkinson, his successor in the district, on the question of legislation which impinged on 'native gold field revenues'.
Maori were largely disappointed in these expectations, and Hauraki groups increasingly expressed dissatisfaction with the implementation and administration of the gold field agreements. In 1876 the Assembly received petitions from Aperahama about mismanagement, and from Te Moananui regarding the late payment of revenues. In the following
17 Daily Southern Cross, 5 June 1867. Cited in Hutton, '''Troublesome Specimens",' p. 104.
293
![]() |
9.14 302 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800–1885
year W.H. Taipari asked for the return of various sites in the Thames township which had been given to the Government for public purposes at the time of the initial agreement in 1867. In 1881 Te Moananui petitioned twice more about the non-payment of miners' rights. Another five petitions objecting to the effect of legislation on revenues and the administration of Maori-owned blocks within the gold field had been sent in by the end of the century (in 1888, 1894, 1895, and 1896). Rangatira such as Te Moananui, who had supported the opening of the Thames, began to oppose the extension of Government control to other Hauraki lands. E.H. Power, a local Justice of the Peace, informed McLean:
I can assure you there is very much more dissatisfaction amongst the Natives at Hauraki than you are aware of and I can say of my own knowledge that the complaints they reiterate to their Ohinemuri friends has been one of the means of retarding the settlement of the pakehas in that district, they (the Ohinemuri owners) naturally are afraid lest similar troubles should come upon them.18
Power blamed the failure of Government officers to fulfil the faith placed in them by Maori, that the 'agreement ... would be followed out in its integrity.'19 Maori disenchantment reflected their dismay at a loss of control and authority, clearly beyond what had been contemplated when they agreed to the cession of the right to mine. Their traditional use of foreshore and cultivations was severely compromised, and even though they retained the freehold, the management of their lands fell entirely under Government control.They lost knowledge of the land, having to rely on Government agents to tell them what revenues were being made, to collect and pay them over, and to ensure that their rights with reference to those lands and revenues were being fully respected. But once their consent had been gained, the interests of Maori were largely put to one side. New regulations were issued without regard to the impact on Maori, and indeed, sometimes over their protest and that of the Government's own officers in the field. At the same time gold field revenues owing to Maori were treated by the Provincial Government as funds that could be used temporarily to finance public administration. It is not surprising, therefore, that the growing reluctance of Hauraki tribes to accord rights to mine their other lands was eventually overcome only by Government compulsion and the exigencies of Government-encouraged debt.
The Hauraki Gold Field was first proclaimed on 30 July 1867 by Pollen in the absence of the Provincial Superintendent, to whom powers of Governor under the 1866 Gold Fields Act had been delegated on 27 April. By this proclamation, the Shortland area was declared a gold field under the meaning of the 1866 Gold Fields Act. The gold field district was extended on 7 August and again on 20 November 1867 after the consent of Te Moananui's section of Ngati Tamatera had been gained (in Te Mamaku no. 1 Agreement) on 14 April and 16 May 1868, and on 16 April 1869 after the signing of the final mining cession. Regulations for the field were proclaimed on 22 August 1867,
18 Power to McLean, is April 1873. McLean Papers (partial typescript), col. 40. MS-Papers-1350. Doc. 28,
PP- 364–365.
19 Ibid. Doc. 28, p. 365.
294
![]() |
9.15 303 |
▲back to top |
Chapter V: Conclusion
14 April 1868, and 29 October 1868, on which occasion a mining lease system was introduced.
The Government in delegating complete powers of regulation to the Provincial Government, and the latter in wielding that authority, ignored promises made to Maori. Williamson's Proclamation of 29 October 1868 introduced a system of mining leases, reducing the revenues which had been promised to Maori, and distancing them from the more direct relationship with the gold field implicit in the annual renewal of miners' rights. The failure to consult Maori on the matter, further demonstrated that the Government did not really contemplate their participation in the development of such lands.
Both the legality of the instruments by which Government had, extended authority over the field, and the status of the original cessions fell into doubt after the gold field blocks had passed through the court extinguishing 'native title'. In response, the General Government passed an 'Act to remove Doubts as to the Validity of certain Proclamations and Agreements relating to ... the Auckland Gold Fields.' Any potential for Maori to challenge the validity of the Government's claim over the gold field lands, or the regulatory structure that had been since introduced without their consent, was swept away with the passage of the 1869 Validation Act. Hauraki signatories to the cessions complained that the Act, in its description of areas within its jurisdiction, failed to exclude the reservation of lands for their residence, cultivation, and burial sites, and that it entrenched regulations which had been introduced without reference to them, but altering the terms by which their consent had been won.
Maori who had been party to the Kauaeranga agreements objected strongly, to the validation of Williamson's proclamation, stating that no leases should be granted until a definite arrangement had been reached between them and the Government. They assured the Government that they were willing for the mineral resources of their lands to be developed—but on their own terms: 'That your petitioners are quite willing to render every facility for the outlay of capital, and desire to carry out all arrangements heretofore entered into by them; but they ... submit that the agreements entered into by them did not empower the Governor or his delegate to lease lands for mining purposes.120 Mackay supported Maori complaint that the 1868 Proclamation meant that they were not in receipt of their due. The complaint was rejected by the Public Petitions Committee in 1869. Within a few years, however, the General Government passed further mining legislation which was seen as redressing Maori grievance. While licensing remained in force, under the 1871 Gold Mining District Act, all rents arising in respect to the land described in the schedules of the Auckland Gold Fields Proclamation Validation Act `occupied under licenses issued under this Act, and the freehold of which ha[d] not been acquired by the Crown,' were Tor the purposes of the agreements in the said Act ...
20 Petition of Certain Natives at Hauraki and evidence relative thereto given by Mackay, 5 August 1869. In Hauraki Gold Field Petitions, Treasury Statement Relative to Hauraki Gold Fields special block file. MA 13/35 (c).
295
![]() |
9.16 304 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800–1885
deemed to be money arising from miners' rights.' However, Maori right to those revenues came under subsequent attack, and was taken away by legislation in 1886.21
Despite changes to the detriment of Maori, they could not withdraw their lands from the operation of mining legislation. That power lay, exclusively, with the Crown. Only the Government could release lands from its mining jurisdiction, on due notice to Maori owners, a step delayed for the next century. It will be seen in Part Two that the Government, in the interim, used its statutory powers to change the working out of the terms of mining agreements, generally by introducing new regulations in the interest of miners' need at the expense of Maori rights and over their protest.
Loss of Foreshore
The opening of the gold field on Maori-held land, by negotiated cession, had a direct impact on the way in which Government—in both its executive and judiciary arms—dealt with the issue of ownership of the foreshore. At the Kauaeranga/Thames mudflats, the Crown's claim to both gold and the foreshore ran into direct conflict with intense traditional use, Maori understandings of ownership, and the expectations created by previous dealings.
Initially, the Government admitted that the Thames foreshore fell outside the agreements which had been negotiated with Maori. Mackay had reached the original mining agreements on the understanding that the boundary of the field excluded the beach area. A degree of legislative recognition also had been given to Maori ability to control the use of the foreshore, by section 9 of the Gold Fields Amendment Act 1868 which pointed to the Government's need to negotiate with them for the opening of such lands to mining. Section 9 was interpreted as confirming the Government's sole power to deal with the foreshore, but also as recognising 'an interest' on the part of Maori. The Government in Council was empowered to include lands below the high-water mark, in the gold field, '[p]rovided that when any such land abuts upon any land specified in the last preceding section [lands for which the Governor had obtained power to authorise mining by lease agreement from Maori] such land so lying below high-water mark shall be for the purposes of this Act be deemed to be land over which the Native title has not been extinguished.' When pressure grew for access to the mineral wealth under the flats, Richmond recognised that Maori would challenge any Crown assertion of ownership of that area and directed Mackay to follow the guide of the Gold Fields Act 1868, as providing for the negotiation of agreement between the Government and owners of adjacent lands.
While some Ngati Maru, led by Taipari, agreed to the Government taking over responsibility for the development and administration of the foreshore on a lease basis, others—most notably Rapana Maunganoa—wished to enter arrangements with private
21 See Part Two & Anderson, 'Goldmining,' pp. 55–57.
296
![]() |
9.17 305 |
▲back to top |
Chapter v: Conclusion
parties. The legislature, in view of this reluctance to negotiate for a Government-controlled opening of the mudflats to the north of Karaka Stream which adjoined some of the most valuable gold field land, drew up the Thames Sea Beach Bill. The Bill, in its genesis, represented a blunt assertion of the Crown's prerogative both over lands below the high-water mark, and, over all precious metals wherever they might be found. Mackay testified before the Select Committee which examined the question, that Maori would reject such an assertion; that they greatly valued the Kauaeranga mudflats, and with the exception of Taipari, had not come to any agreement with the Government regarding their use. He told the Select Committee that 'I think the Natives will take this position: they will say that they are owners of that land for mining and for every other purpose, and that they will resist any action taken by the Government in the matter.'22 Strongly worded petitions were also received from various Hauraki groups, including from those willing to open the foreshore to mining, stating that the Government had no rights over the mudflats that 'our hands, our feet, our bodies, are always on our places of the sea; the fish, the mussels, the shell-fish are there. Our hands are holding onto those, extending even to the gold beneath.'23 Hauraki Maori were united in the view that `control of all the places of the sea' lay with them.
In view of Maori protest and earlier Government recognition of their title, the Select Committee recommended that the Government delay legislative steps until the question of ownership could be clarified. Instead, the Government pushed ahead with legislation establishing Crown pre-emption over the area and thwarting Rapana Maunganoa's efforts to lease privately. That step was taken without taking any account of Maori wishes, nor was it intended for their protection. The Government undermined Hauraki's ability to strike the best bargains that they could, arguing that to do otherwise, would `enormously increase' the expense of establishing its control over the area. The injustice of this measure was recognised by McLean who asked before the Legislative Council, how the Government could 'possibly prevent' Maori from dealing with lands when it had already recognised their title both in negotiation and in legislation.
The Crown's control over precious minerals was further strengthened by Fenton's Native Land Court decision regarding Kauaeranga. Sections within Hauraki could demonstrate the proofs of ownership demanded by Fenton before he would award title to the foreshore—namely, the setting of acknowledged marks, such as stake nets, signifying full and exclusive right. Fenton, however, put aside the logic of his earlier decisions at Whakaharatau, 'declining to make a an order for the absolute property of the soil, at least below the surface'. Instead, Maori were awarded 'the exclusive right of fishing ... the surface of the soil of all that portion of the foreshore or parcel of land between the high-water mark and low-water mark', which was generally interpreted, at the time, as constituting an exclusive right to fish only. The Waitangi Tribunal has subsequently criticised the finding, as sacrificing native rights for 'public policy.'
22 Report on Thames Sea Beach Bill. AJHR, 1869, F-7, p. 8. Doc. 61, p.1406.
23 Cited in ibid., p. 18. Doc. 61, p. 1416.
297
![]() |
9.18 306 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800–1885
The Government pointed to Fenton's decision as an example of its care and protection towards Maori, but quickly acted to remove foreshore lands from the future jurisdiction of the Native Land Court in Auckland Province. And in fact, the limited nature of the finding smoothed the way for the Government's policy of extinguishing the whole of the native right, being used as leverage in its subsequent negotiations. Government negotiators rejected the Maori claim to payment for anything beyond a usufructuary right. E.W. Puckey talked of 'purchasing' the beach, but Fenton insisted that the Government negotiate in accordance with the implications of his decision—that Maori need not be paid for the foreshore itself. McLean agreed that it was necessary to give Maori compensation only, not payment for either the freehold or the mineral rights of the foreshore. In subsequent discussion, Fenton's judgement was presented only in terms of fishing rights, while the more extensive rights claimed by Maori were ignored.
Maori were given no option but a complete alienation to the Crown. They continued to express a strong preference to lease rather than sell the foreshore—an offer flatly rejected by the Government Pollen, who took over responsibility for the Government's negotiations, told Maori that their interests would be served best by surrendering their claim to exclusive use in order to avoid conflict with the numerous settler population. But Maori control of the now commercially-valuable beach flat was rapidly declining whether they agreed or not to the alienation of their interests. Even though the foreshore had been removed from the jurisdiction of the Gold Mining District Act, the Superintendent had 'tacitly ... recognise[d] occupation and reclamation of some portion of the foreshore'.24 No rental had to be paid for the use of these sites until the native claim had been extinguished. Maori were 'compensated' for the extinguishment of the limited rights in the foreshore left to them after Fenton's judgement and the passage of the Thames Sea Beach Act. The beach area—anticipated to generate large-scale income—was then given as an endowment to the Thames Harbour Board. Common law assumptions regarding the ownership and use of the foreshore increasingly dominated the Government's political thinking after this point. Hauraki Maori continued, however, to protest the loss of their traditional patiki and shell-fish grounds into the twentieth century.
The Government, in the 1870s and early 1880s, also weakened Maori control of other resources through works projects and legislation in the supposed interests of the 'public good' which was increasingly identified with the principles of development and national progress. Attempts to clear the Waihou River of snags to allow steamer traffic into the interior were initiated in 1873 and finally carried into effect ten years later, after final Maori resistance to intrusion on their rangitiratanga over land and resources broke down. In 1885 Ngati Hako protested that the work had been carried out by force (under Bryce) and would result in no advantage to them since they were neither employed on the works, nor compensated for the loss of eel weirs and the damage to the banks caused by the steamers. Such complaints were interpreted and dismissed by the Government as merely
24 Gillies to Cooper, 26 November 1872. Auckland Provincial Government Inwards Correspondence.
AP 2/1/4033/1872.
298
![]() |
9.19 307 |
▲back to top |
•
Chapter v: Conclusion
an expression of reactionary, unprogressive attitudes, holding Maori back from social and economic advancement.
In passing the Timber Floating Act 1873 the Government gave encouragement to the development of the timber industry by, again, drawing on concepts of 'public' interest while deliberately sacrificing the rights of Maori who had traditionally gathered resources along the banks, and cultivated the adjacent flats. The legislation was passed without consultation with Maori, even though it was known that they would oppose the Government's assertion of a power to permit the damming of rivers. All four Maori members spoke against the Bill, but the issue was glossed over in Select Committee. Hauraki right-holders strongly protested when application was made to bring the Kauaeranga River catchment under the Act. Underlying the Hauraki objections to the legislation was the Government's failure to inform them of its intentions and its retrospective sanction of activities which had harmed Maori interests. Hauraki Maori argued that the mana of the rivers rested with them and that 'this rule of the Europeans to do the work first and then arrange for it and pass an act [was] wrong.'25 While the Act made provision for compensation for damage to the banks and cultivated crops, no account had been taken of Maori custom regarding such matters, for example, that any objects that lodged on river banks, belonged to the right-holders in that land, it being assumed by those with hegemony over the course of development and application of legislation, that native customs were abolished 'where the law prevail[ed].'26
The Impact of the Native Land Court in the Hauraki Rohe, 1865-1885
The Native Land Court followed in the wake of the Compensation Court, holding its first sittings in the Hauraki rohe, with reference to Ngati Paoa claims on the western shores of the Firth and at Waiheke. Hearings there were followed by court adjudication on claims at Coromandel, Mercury Bay, Whangapoua peninsula, and along the Kauaeranga, Waihou, and Waitekauri valleys, as well as the small but valuable blocks at Thames. Many blocks in these general locations went through the Native Land Court under the ten-owner system, this practice continuing long after the passage of amending legislation. An indication of the prevalence of award to limited numbers of grantees is to be found in the Tables on Crown and private purchases for the period. The subsequent change in the Native Land Act in 1873 only addressed procedural defects not the systemic problems inherent in the court process, and actually facilitated the piecemeal alienation of individual shares, resulting in the reluctant alienation of the whole or larger portion of the block. The fracture of Maori tenure under the impact of land law provides an important context for later discussion of Crown purchasing in the 187os and 188os.
25 Nikorima Poutotara submission, 27 February 1874. Auckland Provincial Government General Inwards Correspondence. AP 2/72/3512. Doc. 33, P. 541.
26 See note attached to Stone application, 13 January 1874. In ibid. Doc. 33, P. 525.
299
![]() |
9.20 308 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800–1885
Hauraki did not figure prominently in Government examination of abuses and costs of the Native Land Court system. Nonetheless, there are indications in the record that some sections of Hauraki were caught in the cycle of debt and speculation engendered by Native Land Court requirements, and abuses of the system in which Government officers sometimes colluded. The Haultain Commission heard evidence of how land awarded to Ngakapa Whanaunga, at Thames and Wharekawa, had been auctioned very cheaply to pay off a promissory note, witnessed by a Government-licenced interpreter, and signed as a result of survey debt. Pollen, who had been appointed Trust Commissioner, acknowledged that Hauraki Maori were in debt because of their engagement with the court, were being 'diddled' out of their lands by unscrupulous Europeans, and that licenced interpreters were the 'jackalls' that flushed out such 'game.127 It is evident, however, that the creation of the Fraud Commissioner did little to ameliorate such abuses. It was noted, at the time, that Pollen was in the district too infrequently, to investigate transactions with consistent care, and in the years 1873–1874 only five deeds were rejected out of 354 cases in the whole of the Auckland Provinces.
Te Aroha provides a notorious example of how Maori were drawn into debt by the requirement to defend their title to land in a process over which they had little control. Here the Native Land Court, following in the steps of the Compensation Court, awarded the area to a 'friendly' section of Ngati Haua at Cambridge sittings. Even those sections of Hauraki who wished to withhold their lands from the court were forced into a round of hearings and rehearings, with attendant legal costs—so high, in the opinion of Judge Smith, as to have 'swallowed up the value of the land.'28 The block histories have also identified a number of other instances, for example, at Whangamata-Omahu in which the costs of protracted hearings necessitated offers of sale of further lands. Requirements for survey, when paid for by advances on the land, also could end up compelling the owners to sell at least part of it, this being a strategy applied with some calculation by the Crown's purchase agents. The sale of Whitipirorua, Wharekawa East 1 and 3, Omahu, and Otama East and West were linked to a £2,000 survey debt, while in the case of Mangakirikiri, the Crown were awarded sizeable portions of the lands left to non-sellers, to pay for their share of laying down the boundaries. It will be seen in Part Two that survey debts and court costs continued to play an important role in bringing about the transfer of land in the late nineteenth and early twentieth century, more especially in the Hauraki Plains.
The deleterious effects of the land court formed a consistent thread of complaint in Hauraki petitions and discussions with the Government, and informed much of Hauraki's political action over the next 40 years, including the early attempts to hold lands beyond Hikutaia under the mana of the King, and at the other end of the spectrum, Hauraki's interest in the Native Committees, and attempts to boycott the land court in the 1890s.
27 Pollen to Mackay, 31 August 1870. McLean Papers, Correspondence. MS-Papers-0032–507. ATL. Doc. 27,
PP. 348–349.
28 Evidence of Judge Smith, in petition of Hone Nahe and others of Shortland. Papers brought before Parliament and Select Committees. Le 1 1872/6 (box 78).
300
![]() |
9.21 309 |
▲back to top |
Chapter v: Conclusion
Government Public Works and Purchase Policy, 1869–1885
The most active period of Government purchasing on the Hauraki rohe was inaugurated by the application of McLean's new native policy in the early 1870s.
Over the next decade over 300,000 acres of Maori land were listed as purchased by the Government.
An important feature of McLean's thinking involved pacification through a public works programme. The telegraph was brought through the district, dividing two potential areas of anti-Government activity and deliberately taken through territory on the north bank of the Waihou River held under Te Hira's mana. A county road was brought into the interior, efforts were made to clear the snags in the Waihou River to allow navigation to Paeroa, and construction of a railway linking Thames with Hamilton initiated.
The co-operation of some Hauraki groups in the construction of the main county road, opening the interior (to Paeroa and eventually connecting with Tauranga) was won on the promise that each hapu would be employed on building the road over their lands, that cultivations and sacred sites would be protected by fences, and that transected lands would not be liable to rates. The records of the Thames County Council indicate, however, that any benefits to Maori from employment on road construction were very short-lived. Maori later complained to Ballance that public works projects resulted in little advantage to them; and in particular, that local bodies took roads through their lands in preference to those belonging to Europeans. The issue of liability to rates was also a point of contention between Government and Hauraki Maori over the next so years. While Maori expected Government bodies to continue to respect the intent of the agreements by which their consent to the transection and loss of their lands had been won, local bodies increasingly resented the loss of revenue that this entailed.29 Government saw Maori argument against the rating of their lands as decreasingly sustainable as the basis of tenure changed to Crown derived title—and, as running counter to the prevailing ideology of 'national progress' and 'equality' of race. Maori argued that rates should not be introduced on their lands until they were truly in an equal position to Pakeha landowners, but in the twentieth century the earlier agreement exempting Hauraki land was eventually abolished by statutory enactment.
Peoples inhabiting the interior—most particularly Tukukino at Komata, and the Ngati Hako community near Paeroa—continued to express strong opposition to the public work projects undertaken by Government bodies, as well as to land alienation. That resistance was overcome by a mixture of negotiation and threat. Early assurances to Tukukino that no land would be taken without his consent lasted only so long as the Government was not seriously inconvenienced, and once construction reached Komata, he was told that 'the road would have to be made whether he agreed to it or not.'30
29 For further discussion, see Part Two.
30 Wilkinson to Gill, 28 May 1881. AJHR, 1881, G-8, p. 10. Doc. 75, p. 1514.
301
![]() |
9.22 310 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800–1885
Government officials saw themselves as demonstrating considerable forbearance in such matters, but as justified in taking steps to punish intransigent opposition. When members of Ngati Hako, after years of persistent intrusion on their lands, shot at a private surveyor at Pukehange in 1879, Sheehan intimated that the Government's patience was exhausted. He threatened the offenders with the confiscation of their lands, and demanded a demonstration of Hauraki law-abidingness by allowing public works through without further opposition.31 By 1885 both Ngati Tamatera and Ngati Hako resistance had lost its effectiveness in the face of the Government's absolute determination to push ahead with its public works programme.
The legislative vehicle for the Government's public works and native policy was a series of Immigration and Public Works Acts and Amendments. The most significant aspect of the legislation was its provision of funds for the purchase of Maori land in the North Island, over 60% of the monies voted for this purpose in the period up to 1878 being devoted to the Auckland Province. In 1871 an element of Crown monopoly was also reintroduced into the Government's land transactions with Maori. Over the next three years large tracts of Hauraki territory—amounting to over 333,000 acres—were proclaimed as under Crown negotiation, and thus, closed to private purchase. The fate of those lands then depended on the Government's successful completion of a purchase of the bulk of the area. Maori were locked into the lower prices offered by the Crown and could not sell off portions of the larger area to willing buyers, except with the sanction of the Government.
The most active Government land purchase officer working in the Hauraki district in the 187os was James Mackay, employed under the Immigration and Public Works Act, and working on commission. Mackay's purchase procedure was 'legal' but designed to undermine the ability of Maori to hold their lands collectively, under tribal mana. He led the way in collecting signatures to deeds, often prior to Native Land Court adjudication, and then, fully exploiting the weaknesses in the structure of tenure created by the 1873 Act. Mackay scattered money among Hauraki Maori as 'maize to the fowls' locking individuals into alienation of tribal lands even though the transaction might take many years to finalise. He exploited the demands placed on Maori resources by tangi, by offering large amounts of stores to the assembled crowd, and made large payments to those willing to agree to open disputed lands to mining, in the form of deposits on miners' rights fees which were supposed to be paid back when opposition was overcome and the lands brought into production. Local storekeepers also advanced credit to individual Maori, those debts then being redeemed by promissory notes from Mackay. This process was designed to obscure the nature and size of their debt from Maori. Hauraki complained that only when they were shown the accounts had they seen 'the pit yawning which had been hidden', and that their land was worth more than some
31 Puckey to Under Secretary Native Department, 17 September 1879. AJHR, 1879 G–6, p. 2. Doc. 73, p. 1504.
302
![]() |
9.23 311 |
▲back to top |
Chapter v: Conclusion
'damaged flour, coils of rope and boxes of matches.'32 The use of this tactic was crucial in the alienation of Te Aroha, the Piako lands, and Ohinemuri, and, in the form of tamana at Te Roroa, has already been condemned by the Waitangi Tribunal as 'incompatible with the Crown's fiduciary trust under the Treaty'.33
The Crown's Purchase of Freehold of Gold Field Lands
The negotiations for the cession of the Thames gold field in 1868–1869 marked a watershed in the response of the Hauraki tribes to the power of the Crown and new economic order, between those who decided, with varying degrees of enthusiasm, to reap what advantage they could from opening their lands to mining, and those who wished to retain control of what was left of their territory. The Omahu Stream, the boundary of the 1868 gold field, was interpreted as forming an aukati against sale of land and sub-surface resources by Te Hira, non-selling sections of Ngati Tamatera, and Ngati Hako.
That desire to keep Te Aroha and Ohinemuri ran directly counter to the policy and intention of the Government which directed its purchase officer to make those specific blocks, and the gold field areas in general, his first priority. Nor was the Government satisfied after 1870 with the acquisition of anything less than the complete freehold of lands, reacting to demands for greater security of title, and the general antipathy of mining interests and local bodies to arrangements whereby Maori received miners' rights revenue and fees. Policy shifted to insistence on the complete purchase of lands which were then brought within the compass of the Government's mining jurisdiction. At Ohinemuri, the success of non-selling sections in 1875 in forestalling a complete sale by agreeing to a more limited alienation of mining cession, was seen by the Government as a compromise that must not be repeated at Te Aroha or anywhere else. The complete freehold must be acquired. The result of this policy has been outlined in Tables Five, Six, and Seven which show extensive Crown purchases, both within and outside the 1868 gold field boundaries, during the period 1870 to 1885.
When forced into accepting something less, as at Ohinemuri (discussed more fully below) or at Te Aroha where gold was found on land promised as a reserve from the wider sale, the Government took advantage of its increasingly powerful position, insisting on the transfer of far more extensive rights than it had previously—the right to mine for all sub-soil properties, and to issue agricultural leases—for a lesser return to Maori. By this stage, too, Crown recognition of the need to negotiate full and willing consent of Maori right-holders to the mining of their lands was seriously impaired. The attitude towards opening Maori land to mining reflected the hardening Government stance with regard to its right to take land for roads—an increasing willingness to force through its objectives in the name of 'progress'.
32 Proceedings of Native Meeting Held at Thames on 11 & 12 December 1874, p. 17. MS Papers-2520. Doc. 34, p. 562.
33 Waitangi Tribunal, Te Roroa Report, p. 60.
303
![]() |
9.24 312 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, I800–1885
The Government Acquisition of Ohinemuri
The major focus of Government land and gold field negotiation in the 1870s was the Ohinemuri region; desired by Europeans for its auriferous qualities and pastoral qualities, but also placed under the mana of the King by Te Hira and by Te Moananui, with the assent of Ngati Hako, the descendants of the people whom the Marutuahu tribes had found in occupation of the region. In the view of these opponents to alienation, the Thames and Coromandel lands had been ceded in accordance with the wishes of the `friendly' section of the tribes and they (the opponents) were now 'perfectly justified' in holding back the territory remaining to them.34
The Government deliberately set out to break the anti-selling unity of Ngati Tamatera and Ngati Hako. Government officers flatly rejected the ability of non-vendors to prevent each person within the tribe 'from dealing with their own share as they think best,' and argued that only by such a step could Maori maintain 'te pai o Hauraki' and enjoy the economic advantage of their resources. In accordance with principles of individualised right, Mackay began seeding the district with payments, starting with a bonus of £500 and an advance of £1000 on miner's rights to the 'friendly' section of Ngati Tamatera. His major breakthrough occurred when he exploited the occasion of Taraia's tangi in 1872, purchasing on Maori behalf 'some thousands of pounds worth of flour, sugar, tobacco, tea, bullocks, sheep and clothing.'" According to Mackay, former opponents of any alienation of interests in Ngati Tamatera lands secretly participated in the allocation of these goods. This event was followed by a rapid breakdown of Ngati Tamatera resistance to Government pressure, and by the piecemeal alienation of their interests. Mackay saw Moehau and Waikawau in the north of the Coromandel peninsula as the key to opening Ngati Tamatera lands at Ohinemuri. It was understood, initially, that Ngati Tamatera would accept goods on Waikawau only, but since some members of the tribe had no interests in that area, Mackay began charging some advances on Moehau and Ohinemuri blocks as well. Although initial charges against Ohinemuri were only a small portion of the rapidly accumulating debts of Ngati Tamatera, the acceptance of goods and money on lands elsewhere was regarded as an essential step in 'breaking up the anti land-selling unity of the tribe.'
When the debt was called in, Ngati Tamatera discovered that the extent of their obligations was far greater than they had realised and that the Government would not be satisfied by the more limited alienation originally contemplated. Those within the tribe who continued to oppose sale to the Government, attempted to forestall the complete loss of their territory, agreeing to the alienation of the freehold of Waikawau and Moehau but to a lease only of Ohinemuri. Included amongst this group were political 'neutrals' as well as the hapu demonised by Government as 'hauhau'. They proposed that 'gold or rather the right to mine for gold should be ceded to the Crown' on the same conditions as the Thames gold field, or at a fixed rental as at Tokatea. The Government, anxious to
34 Puckey to McLean, 4 November 1869. AJHR, 1870, A–19, p.6. Doc. 62, p. 1420.
35 Mackay memorandum, 26 August 1875. N&D 75/4423 in MA-MLP 1885/18. Doc. 51, p. 833.
304
![]() |
9.25 313 |
▲back to top |
Chapter v: Conclusion
effect an opening, agreed, as did Te Hira, the major opponent to sale, because he was under the impression that control of the land would eventually return to him and his people. But other groups—in particular, Whakatohea and Ngati Hako—objected that they had neither received any of the payment, nor consented to the lease. Mackay conveniently interpreted these people as having no say in the matter since they were a 'conquered' tribe; a view rejected by Maori themselves. The protests of Ngati Hako—and by implication, the question of whether the Government had properly extinguished native mineral rights at Ohinemuri—were dismissed by the Native Affairs Committee in 1875. In line with its usual advice on such matters, the Committee recommended that 'the best solution of the question was that the Petitioners should be afforded an opportunity at an early date of stating their case before the Native Land Court in the ordinary way.'36
The Government, anxious to open Ohinemuri to mining, had agreed to cession rather than outright sale, but imposed terms weighted strongly in its own favour. Despite Mackay's practice, on occasion, of paying deposits on mining revenues, and the conduct of all the early negotiation in terms of mining cession rather than sale, both he and the Government insisted that the payments for Ohinemuri had been for the complete freehold and that all monies would have to be repaid. While Maori would, in theory, receive all rents, royalties, moneys and fees payable to the Receiver of Gold Fields Revenue, the Government would retain that money until the debt was wiped out. Maori also had to cede rights of mining over all minerals, including coal and kauri gum, not just gold, and had to agree that agricultural as well as mining leases could be granted over the land, in accordance with the regulations prescribed by the Gold Fields Act.
Opponents to sale had agreed to the cession only in the belief that the land would return to them once advances had been repaid. Their capacity to repay the debt out of mining revenues was, however, diminished by the adverse terms of the cession. The Government was also accused of disinterest in checking up on miners' rights and fees, while mining interests demanded 'greater security of title' before they would engage in large-scale development. Although the Ohinemuri gold field would become extremely valuable later in the decade, revenues were low in the first few years of the field's operation, amounting to only some £4,317 by 1881. In any case, the Government had no intention of allowing Maori to regain control of sub-surface properties or retain freehold rights in Ohinemuri, and clearly considered the cession to be a temporary measure, taken only for the sake of convenience. Within two years Mackay had resumed purchase of freehold interests in the block. It was found, when a large portion of the gold field area was brought through the court, in the early 1880s, that Mackay's payments had little relation to the actual extent of individual interests. Nonetheless, the alienation went through. Payments were adjusted, the block partitioned, and the bulk of the land awarded to the Crown. Rather than being given a real opportunity to pay off the tribal debt, the interests of non-vendors were excised. Those lands remained subject, however, to the terms of the 1875 mining cession.
36 Evidence of Mackay, 18 August 1875. Papers brought before Parliament and Select Committees.
Le 1/1875/12. Doc. 36, pp. 578–587; Report on the Petition of Natives at Ohinemuri, 30 Sept. 1875, Doc. 36,
p. 588.
305
![]() |
9.26 314 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800–1885
The loss of Ohinemuri lands and mineral rights continued to be protested by Hauraki into the twentieth century. When the question of the Ohinemuri revenues and purchase was eventually examined by a commission under the Maori Purposes Act 1935, it was found that while the Government had not acted in a fraudulent manner, Maori had been led into `bad bargains' whereby they lost the control of the economic benefits to be gained from their auriferous lands. The same criticism may be levelled at the Government with reference to its deliberate pursuit of the acquisition of the freehold of other Hauraki gold lands.
By 1885 the power of the Hauraki tribes was broken. The minerals in land remaining in their ownership had largely gone. Timber had been either alienated as part of mining cessions, or sold in leases of huge blocks for periods of up to 99 years and giving rights over waterways as well as timber cutting rights. The resources of rivers and foreshores had been devalued by competition from Europeans, underwritten by the increasing dominance of common law understandings, the development of the extractive industries supported by statute, and public works projects backed by a strengthening Government rhetoric of the 'public good'. Hauraki's recognised zone of tribal influence had contracted to the peninsula, the floodplain, and shores of the lower Firth. But even within this core area, only one extensive tract of land remained—that of the Hauraki Plains. Within the peninsula, holdings were small, scattered, and often encumbered by mining cession or timber lease. The decline in the actual lands and resources owned by Maori within the region was underscored by the loss of political power; the general impotence of the Maori voice in the House of Representatives, and the lack of representation on highway and harbour boards, local bodies, and on the Provincial Council.
In general, the transfer of land had involved payment because the policy-makers adhered to the principle that Maori owned the land. The question was more ambiguous in the case of other resources, because payments were interpreted by the Government in terms of compensation for damages to the soil, or rights of easement, although they had not necessarily been explained in this light to Maori themselves. But here, too, Governments recognised that Maori would have to receive some form of payment. This acceptance of the reality of Maori ownership was, however, grudging at best, and conduct of purchase and mining agreements fell short of the standard implicit in the promises of ongoing prosperity and partnership which were regularly held out to the Hauraki people. The conduct of these transactions was characterised by the calculated engineering of division among right-holders, entrapment into debt, threats, and unfulfilled promises rather than by a spirit of fair dealing and informed consent.
The next part of this report will examine the final wasting of the Hauraki condition as the requirement for Maori to consent to mining on their lands was destroyed by legislative enactment; as their last large tract of territory was broken open by a long-accumulating debt owed to the Government, and the costs of establishing title; and as their interests elsewhere were picked over, the most valuable acquired, restrictions on the alienation of reserves removed, and lingering problems of establishing 'consent' swept away by the application of the Maori Land Settlement Act 1905.
306
![]() |
10 Appendices |
▲back to top |
![]() |
10.1 315 |
▲back to top |
APPENDIX I: History of Objections Arising out of Old Land Claims
OLC No. |
Claimant |
Location |
History of Objections |
32 |
Abercrombie |
Kopu |
1843: objection to claim to 2 small pieces; Commission confirms claim |
36 |
Webster, Abercrombie & Nagle |
Gt Barrier Is |
1844: Tara objects that had received trifling payment only for southern portion of island &Thomas Walker that it belongs to himself and Taraia; Godfrey finds that bona fide purchase had taken place in northern part of island only, but recommends that no grant should issue because Webster has received maximum award; special grants are made by |
|
|
|
Governor; survey interrupted in 1850; 'surplus' area kept by Crown |
143 |
Cormack |
Piako |
1844: Maori, including Jowett (Hoete), protest sale of east bank as clandestine; first commission recommends 2,560 acre maximum, but that, in view of Maori objections, the claimant would have to persuade them to point out disputed boundary on east bank before grant could issue; later attempts at survey obstructed; Bell issues grant on false survey plan; land grant marked off on the ground, incorrectly (north of Rio-o- |
|
|
|
Hauraki rather than south as Bell ordered), and then sold |
280 |
Lewington |
Thames |
1847: Maori object when claimant attempts to reoccupy land left vacant for 7 years & because they had not received 2nd instalment of payment; Grey revokes grant (for undefined boundaries) & issues scrip |
287–291 |
McGaskills |
Hikutaia |
1843: 2 chiefs object to inclusion of Waiwhau (sacred site) in boundaries of sale at Opukeko; Ngati Pu, Ngati Karaua and |
|
|
|
Ngati Tamatera deny sale of south east section of Hikutaia block; obstruct survey in 1851 & 1858; failure of Bell to fully hear their case greatly dissatisfies Maori who occupy disputed land; Ngati Pu petition Government in 1866, 1876 & 1880 |
301 |
McLennan & McLeod |
Coromandel |
1843: Chief John Ngamu objects to boundaries; grant recommended to exclude disputed piece |
331 |
Maxwell |
Waiheke |
1844: Ruinga of Ngati Paoa objects that payment still due; |
|
|
|
Fitzgerald recommends award on further payment; grant disallowed but reissued in name of children in 1860s; no further objection is noted |
336 |
W. B. Moores |
Coromandel |
1843: objection to boundary, grant excludes disputed piece |
|
|
Harbour |
|
342 |
W. B. Moores |
II |
1843: objections made by Ngahui & Pukeroa; grant recommended |
345 |
W. B. Moores |
II |
1843: objections to boundary, grant to extend only to Urekehu |
397 |
Maxwell |
Haurakina Is. (in Firth) |
1844: Tara objection that had not received share of payment; commission recommends no grant but subsequently issued by FitzRoy |
583 |
Wilson |
Coromandel |
1853–54: Maori object to survey after claimant's 5 year absence, take up cultivations in interim & demand additional payment for burial place; others deny right of vendors to sell all of area; conflicts with McGregor claims, leaving Wilson 54 acres on payment of £5 to Maori for wahi tapu |
307
![]() |
10.2 316 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800–1885
590 |
Fairburn |
South Auckland 1851: Katikati (Te Moananui) & Taraia occupy block stating that Marutuahu interests have not been sold; investigation by Gisborne suggests that one-third of block should revert to Maori who had signed original deed; subsequent payment made for Hauraki interests | |
708 |
White |
Coromandel |
1855: Kitahi on survey points out boundaries smaller than those stated in deed and complains that payment was insufficient; Bell assesses that sufficient payment has been made, increasing grant to 47 acres |
723 |
Webster |
Tairua |
1844: First Commission reports that land has not been purchased from rightful owners & stated payment not made; claim is disallowed |
725 |
Webster |
Big Mercury Is |
1844: Priripi, Kawharo and Kahe object to boundaries; |
|
|
|
Godfrey finds bona fide purchase had taken place except for portions belonging to Kahe, but recommends no grant because Webster has received maximum; Crown makes further purchases in 1862, but treats Webster's claim as surplus |
726 |
Webster |
Piako |
1844: first commission considers that a valid purchase had been made; recommends grant of 2,560 acres, expanded by |
|
|
|
Fitzgerald to 12,674 acres; Maori interfere with survey, acknowledging the alienation of only 7,500 acres of the |
|
|
|
18,000 eventually marked off; Govt. obliged to renegotiate the repurchase to satisfy derivative claimants |
831 & 832 |
Thorp |
Thames |
1844: claims disallowed on non-appearance of Thorp; 1857, Bell grants 49 acres at Oruaiti (Coromandel), boundary redrawn on Maori objection to first line; 1859, Bell adjourns hearing re Thames land (case 832), disputed between three tribes, since purchase falls outside jurisdiction having been undertaken after 1840; subsequently recommends grant of |
|
|
|
368 acres under Land Claims Settlement Extension Act 1858; |
|
|
|
1876, Tukukino petitions Parliament without success. |
865 |
Graham |
Waiheke |
1843: Ruinga objects to sale; grant denied except to 44 acres to compensate for outlay |
1126 |
Taylor, Campbell and Brown |
Islands in Firth 1844: refusal to complete transaction because failure to receive adequate payment; no grant of land but compensation paid to claimants because of subsequent | |
|
|
|
Crown purchase |
1164 |
Chisholm |
Waiheke |
1853: Hoete objects on survey because has not received payment in sale undertaken by Patukirkiri; drops objection before Bell but claims that Grey has promised the return of land; promise denied by Grey; scrip issued and grants for land remaining in Govt. hands at Papakura and Lucas' Creek where Chisholm also made claim |
1215 |
de Witte |
Waiheke |
1858: Patukirikiri disputes sale by Hoete of Ngati Paoa; |
|
|
|
Hoete admits equal right & is ordered by Bell to give horse as payment for their interests |
1268 |
McGregor |
Coromandel - Kitahi Bay |
1857: Porangi & Tarakana of Ngati Tamatera denies complete sale to McGregor at reinvestigation of disallowed pre-emptive claim; subsequent award to McGregor of |
|
|
|
93 acres |
Source: OLC series 1; Webster's Claims'; AJHR 1863, D–14
308
![]() |
10.3 317 |
▲back to top |
![]() |
10.4 318 |
▲back to top |
![]() |
10.5 319 |
▲back to top |
![]() |
10.6 320 |
▲back to top |
![]() |
10.7 321 |
▲back to top |
![]() |
10.8 322 |
▲back to top |
![]() |
10.9 323 |
▲back to top |
![]() |
10.10 324 |
▲back to top |
![]() |
10.11 325 |
▲back to top |
APPENDIX III: The Activities of the Trust Commissioner
by D. Alexander
The role of the Trust Commissioners was defined by the Native Lands Frauds Prevention Act 1870.
The Act appears to have had its origins in a Report of a Select Committee of the Legislative Council into a Native Reserves Bill which had been introduced into Parliament that year. The Committee noted that the administration of the Native Reserves was closely connected with other Maori land ownership rights, which deserved a wide Commission-type inquiry.
In the meantime, your Committee recognise the necessity for interposing without delay, and without unnecessarily interfering with the free disposal of their lands by the Natives, some practical check to prevent frauds and abuses, which are growing up in the land dealings between Europeans and Natives.
Your Committee are fully alive to the difficulty of dealing with this question. In making provisions against such frauds and abuses, it will be necessary to avoid all appearance of attempting to interfere with that free right of disposal of their lands by the Natives which has been conceded to them by the Native Land Acts, or to re-establish the old protectorate system, which would be rejected by the general opinion of the settlers. But it would not (as your Committee think) be impossible to define clearly and apply practically, to apply to the case of dealings for Native land, equitable principles similar to those which govern transactions between Europeans, and to devise some inexpensive mode by which those principles ought to be enforced as law.
Alienation of land held by Native grantees upon trusts either express or implied, whether by way of lease or absolute sale, made in breach of such trusts, ought to be prevented and annulled.
Fraudulent bargains between Europeans and Natives, at variance with equity and good faith, or founded on considerations discouraged by public policy (such as the sale of liquor), should be liable to be set aside after proper investigation by some Court, the proceedings of which should be simple and inexpensive, and which should be easily accessible. ...
Your Committee think that a measure such as they have indicated should be introduced by the Government, if possible, during the present Session, which would supercede the necessity for the present Bill.1
Two weeks later the Native Lands Frauds Prevention Bill was introduced. At the second reading, the Minister of Justice, Sewell, explained further the thinking behind the Select Committee's recommendation. In an introduction to his explanation, he made the now famous statement about the purpose of the Native Land Court system, that
The object of the Native Lands Act was two-fold: to bring the great bulk of the lands of the Northern Island which belonged to the Natives, and which, before the passing of that Act were 'extra commercium'—except through the means of the old land purchase system, which had entirely broken down—within the reach of colonisation. The other great object was the detribalisation of the Natives—to destroy, if it were possible, the principle of communism which ran through the whole of their institutions, upon which their social system was based, and which stood as a barrier in the way of all attempts to amalgamate the Native race into our own social and political system. It was hoped that by the individualisation of titles to land, giving them the same individual ownership which we ourselves possessed, they would lose their communistic character, and that their social status would become assimilated to our own.
Sewell went on to explain that when named individuals were placed in Crown Grants as owners, it was possible for underlying tribal trusts to still exist. The named owners had obligations to a wider tribal group rather than to themselves alone.
Those who were the real objects of the trust were thus left unprotected, and the practical result was that\_ in various narts of the country. lands had passed. and were passing, from the Native proprietors
1 Report of Committee on Native Reserves Bill, 15 August 1870. AJLC, 1870, pages 8-9. Supporting Papers #1–2.
317
![]() |
10.12 326 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800–1885
to individual persons of the Native race, who were really intended to be only trustees, but who having, under the Act, acquired absolute dominion over the land, were dealing with it to the detriment of those whom they represented. That was taking place, he was sorry to say, to a very large extent. He was told that in many parts of the country Native tribes were becoming pauperised; their lands were vested in trustees who were not faithfully discharging their trust, and were passing away into the hands of Europeans, who obtained them through inequitable bargains. He could conceive no greater danger to the Colony than for large masses of Natives to be denuded of their lands and pauperised. The next step to pauperisation would be brigandage, which would be fatal to colonisation. The colonists wee deeply concerned in arresting the progress of this great evil. In the opinion of the Committee, the subject was one which demanded the careful consideration of the Government during the recess, with a view to legislation next session.
In the meantime the Bill he was introducing was designed to
prevent, as far as possible, the mal-administration of lands vested in trustees for the Natives, in cases where trusts had been created in the names of individual proprietors, but really for the benefit of Native communities, to take care that those trusts were fulfilled, and that lands were not alienated so as to defeat the true objects of the trust. It was proposed expressly to declare [in the Bill] the kinds of fraudulent and illegal transactions which should invalidate dealings with Native lands.
The Bill was designed to steer a middle path between, on the one hand,
attempt[ing] to take the Natives under our protection, controlling their free agency in dealing with their own lands, [as] that would be equally resisted by Europeans and Natives,
while, on the other hand,
it was necessary to extend to the Natives the same protection which we provide for ourselves in our own tribunals.
The intention of the Bill was
to declare that transactions which were plainly against law and equity should be invalidated; to provide means by which the circumstances attending those transactions should be investigated; and to provide an easy, cheap and speedy process to which parties, whether Natives or Europeans, might resort for determining questions springing out o these transactions. It was proposed by this Bill to constitute districts, and to appoint officers within such districts, whose duty it should be to examine into all transactions between Europeans and Natives respecting Native land. The Bill will declare that no alienation of Native land shall henceforth be made until the trust commissioner shall have satisfied himself that the transaction is fair and equitable, that it is not in contravention of the trusts affecting the land, and that the consideration for such alienation does not arise, either wholly or in part, directly or indirectly, upon any contract for sale of liquor or arms. ... Every deed intended to effect any alienation of this character should be null and void. The duty of the trust commissioner will be to inquire into the circumstances attending every alienation—the nature of the consideration, whether it has been paid, and whether the parties understood the nature of the transaction. ... If the commissioner was satisfied that the requirements of the Act had been complied with, he would certify to that effect; and no instrument relating to the alienation of these lands will be allowed to be registered, or admitted as evidence in any court of law, without the certificate of the commissioner. ... The general scope and intention of this measure was to insure, in all land transactions between Natives and Europeans, a system of fair trading.2
Colonel Russell supported the intent of the Bill, but did not want it to obstruct land purchase generally. His view had been that, at the same time that they were most careful in their protection of the Natives from fraud and oppression, they should not allow them to retain a greater quantity of land than they could make use of; and the sooner the rest passed into hands of Europeans the better. ... He thought that, after they had made every provision which they could for the Natives, they should offer no obstruction to Europeans obtaining possession of the rest of the land.
He was also concerned about the amount of power being given to Trust Commissioners, which might "impede the passing of the surplus lands into the hands of Europeans, who would make a good use of it".
2 Speech of H Sewell, 29 August 1870. NZ Parliamentary Debates, Vol 9, pages 359–362. Supporting Papers #3–5.
3 NZ Parliamentary Debates, Vol 9, page 362. Supporting Papers #5.
318
![]() |
10.13 327 |
▲back to top |
Appendix III: The Activities of the Trust Commissioner
Walter Mantell expressed some concern that the legislation was too limited because it did not allow previous iniquitous land purchases to be examined retrospectively4.
Colonel Whitmore supported the legislation, because of the effects of land selling he had seen in his district, Hawke's Bay.
What was really wanted in the North Island, and especially by the promoters of the Bill, was to find some way of checking abuses which at present flagrantly existed. According to the Native Lands Act, a certain number of Natives, ten at the most, were allowed to have their names put in the Crown grant, thus becoming, in reality, trustees for the tribe, numbering, perhaps 300 or 400 persons; and because their names were on that Crown grant, it had been customary, since the Native Lands Act came into force, to treat those parties as if they were the absolute fee-simple proprietors. Now, they did not really stand in that position, but were merely part co-owners and trustees for the others, and the result had been, in a great many parts of the country, and in no part more than that in which he lived, that the prevailing vice of the savage had been made use of to induce him to sign away the inheritance of his people. He had frequently, when riding down from his own place, met drays heavily laden with barrels of rum, and he had asked from settlers in the locality, who happened to know, what it was, and they had said, "Oh! it is only another swindle." Two or three days afterwards he would hear of some 20,000 acres of land belonging to a tribe having been drunk away at some pa.
He too regretted that the Bill did not allow retrospective examination of previously made land dealings.5
Similar sentiments were expressed by two other Members who spoke, Mr Holmes and Mr Waterhouse.6
As a result of the concern expressed by so many Members of the Legislative Council, an additional Clause was added, on a vote, to allow Trust Commissioners to accept complaints and inquire into previously made sales, and report to the Colonial Secretary if the complaints were well founded7 However, when the Bill was put to the House of Representatives, the Native Minister, McLean, successfully moved that this Clause be deleted.8
Alan Ward explains that these manouevrings had a political background.
It was not retrospective, and when HR Russell, leader of a rival faction to that of McLean in Hawke's Bay politics, in order to strike at McLean's own dubious dealings, secured an amendment in the Legislative Council to make it retrospective, McLean had it deleted in the House of Representatives.9
The Act as passed10 gave as its purpose in its Preamble:
Whereas there is reason to believe that frauds and abuses are practised in connection with the alienation of land by Native proprietors, and that lands held by them upon trusts have been improperly disposed of and dealt with, and it is expedient to prevent as far as possible the practice of such frauds and abuses:
The Act then allowed the Governor to declare Trust Districts and appoint a Trust Commissioner for each District, whose duty it was to inquire into each transaction and certify its suitability. He was not able to certify a transaction, and the deed was deemed to be null and void, if the transaction was
contrary to equity and good conscience, and, in the case land held under trust, if the same shall be in contravention of the trusts affecting the said land or is not made in conformity with such trusts, or if the consideration for such alienation, either in whole or in part arises out of, or is founded either directly or indirectly upon, any contract for or in relation to the sale or supply of spiritous or fermented liquors, or of arms or other warlike implements or stores, or is in any way of an illegal nature ...
He also needed to satisfy himself that the parties to the transaction understood its effect, as to the nature of the consideration and whether it had been paid, and that sufficient land was left to the Natives interested in the transaction for their support. Any deed not certified by a Trust Commissioner could not be registered in the Land Registry. There was a right of appeal against a Trust Commissioner's decision to the Supreme Court.
4 NZ Parliamentary Debates, Vol 9, pages 362–364. Supporting Papers #5–6.
5 NZ Parliamentary Debates, Vol 6, pages 364–365. Supporting Papers #6.
6 NZ Parliamentary Debates, Vol 9, pages 365–366. Supporting Papers #6–7.
7 NZ Parliamentary Debates, Vol 9, page 455. Supporting Papers #8.
8 NZ Parliamentary Debates, Vol 9, page 564. Supporting Papers #9.
9 A Ward, "A Show ofJustice", Auckland University Press, 1973, page 252.
10 Supporting Papers #10–12.
319
![]() |
10.14 328 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800–1885
Appointment of Trust Commissioners
On their appointment Trust Commissioners were issued with a standard letter. This was prepared by Sewell, and was largely a repetition of his speech to the Legislative Council. There was, however, an attempt to qualify the intent of the legislation included in the instructions.
I have to point out to you that, while the Government is most anxious that the equitable rights of all parties should be preserved by means of the provisions of this Act, care should be taken not to permit an over-scrupulous anxiety to prevent inequitable bargains from interfering with the legitimate transfer of property, otherwise the Act would be made a dead letter, and the object the promoters of it had in view would be frustrated.11
This qualification was extended in a further set of instructions, issued at some unknown time during the legislation's first year of operation.12 These explained that
The Government wish you to understand that the object of the Native Lands Frauds Prevention Act is not to throw difficulties in the way of bona fide transactions; on the contrary, to give every facility to their completion. As your proceedings are at present experimental, you have full authority to use a wide discretion as to the manner in which they are conducted.
Except in cases when you have reason to believe there is fraud or illegality, you should give the certificate as a matter of course.
Your inquiries need not, in ordinary cases, be too minute.
Commissioners' inquiries were to cover
First. Whether [the witnesses being examined] are the parties executing the deed or other instrument?
Secondly. 'Whether they understand the effect of the instrument? If they do not, you should proceed to explain it fully to them.
Thirdly. What was the true consideration for the alienation, and particularly to inquire:- (1) Whether such consideration in whole or in part was a supply of fermentous liquors or spiritous liquors; or (2) of arms or warlike stores, etc, or in any way of an illegal nature?
Fourthly. Whether the consideration expressed or agreed to be given, has been paid or given. Fifthly. What other lands the Natives have.
On the matter of payment,
If the consideration given, or agreed to be given, is grossly inadequate; if the Natives appear to you to have been deceived in the transaction; or if the consideration or any part of it consists of the supply of spirits etc, or arms etc, then you should refuse your certificate. Also, if it should appear to you that the transaction is so improvident on the part of the Natives as to be likely to reduce them to a state of pauperism, then you should refuse your certificate. If the consideration is not in itself objectionable, but has not yet been paid or given, you should see that it is given before signing your certificate.
On the matter of lands held in trust,
If there is any trust expressed in the grant under which the Natives hold, and it is manifest that the proposed alienation is contrary to the terms of the trust, you should not grant your certificate. Nor should you grant your certificate when the proposed alienation is contrary to any trust which may be implied from the terms of the deed. It is not considered to be part of your duty to inquire minutely into the question whether there is any undisclosed trust. However, if in the course of the investigation it should be made clearly to appear that there is some constructive trust, and the alienation is clearly in contravention of that trust, it is considered that your certificate should be refused. It is considered that where lands have been granted by the Crown to certain Natives, after investigation of title in the Native Lands court, and the grant discloses no trust, none is to be implied; nor is the fact that it was by arrangement with others interested in the land that the certificate of the Court was ordered to the grantees, instead of those others, to be taken by you as evidence of any constructive trust. It is considered that the term 'implied' in the fourth section of the Act means implied from the terms of the instrument under which the Natives hold.
11 Instructions to Trust Commissioners, undated. AJHR, 1871, G–7A. Supporting Papers #13.
12 Instructions to Trust Commissioners, undated. Appendix 23 to Report on Council Paper No 97 (Reports of Trust Commissioner Hawke's Bay for 3 months ending 31 May 1871 and for 2 months ending 31 July 1871). AJLC, 1871, page 162. Supporting Papers #14.
320
![]() |
10.15 329 |
▲back to top |
Appendix III: The Activities of the Trust Commissioner
Finally Commissioners were instructed that
It is desired to work this Act at as little expense as possible, either to the applicant or to the public. You should therefore not issue any warrant for attendance of witnesses unless the applicant will bear the expense. No fees will at present be demanded.
As an example of this approach, they were not expected to travel to remote districts themselves, in order to make their inquiries, but were to depute the making of inquiries to others already resident there, preferably Resident Magistrates "whenever practicable".
The Act had a baptism of fire, when the Trust Commissioner in Hawke's Bay in its first year of operation reported that he had refused a certificate on a deed of trust allowing HR Russell and TP Russell to take over the whole estate and interest of Te Hapuku, a noted Hawke's Bay chief, in order to enable them to clear Te Hapuku's debts.13 Colonel HR Russell was a Member of the Legislative Council, and he sought an inquiry into the allegations made against him in the Commissioner's report. A Committee of the Legislative Council was established in October 1871, its powers later being broadened to examine the working generally of the Native Lands Frauds Prevention Act in Hawke's Bay.14 Evidence was heard,15 and the Committee then reported back the following month. In a less than convincing conclusion, the Committee decided that neither the purchaser of the land under inquiry nor the Trust Commissioner had done any wrong.
The Native Frauds Commissioner has ably and conscientiously discharged his duties under circumstances of considerable difficultly, and has uniformly acted in accordance with instructions from the Government.
It has been suggested to your Committee, by a careful consideration of some portions of the evidence adduced in this case, that it is inexpedient that a Native Lands Frauds Commissioner should be resident in any particular district.16
In 1873 the scope of the Act was slightly expanded, by the Native Lands Frauds Prevention Act Amendment Act 1873,17 to include "charge, lien, or other disposition" in the definition of "alienation", and to prevent Judgement orders or decrees which had not been certified from being registered in a Land Registry.
Trust Districts
The first Trust District to be proclaimed under the Act, in May 1871, was the Auckland Trust District, which was described as all of Auckland Province except the Poverty Bay/East Coast region.18 In January 1872 Trust Districts for Poverty Bay, Hawke's Bay, and Wellington were proclaimed,19 and later a Taranaki Trust District was also proclaimed.
The proclamation of these Trust Districts appears to have been after the event, so far as Hawke's Bay was concerned, because the first report of the Trust Commissioner there was for the three month period ending 31 May 1871.20
Rules
The form of the certificate to be endorsed on each approved deed was gazetted in December 1870.21 The certificate was to state that
13 Reports of the Trust Commissioner Hawke's Bay for 3 months ending 31 May 1871 and for 2 months ending 31 July 1871. AJHR, 1871, G–7. Supporting Papers #15–29.
14 Orders of Reference for Committee to Inquire into Council Report No 97 (Reports of Trust Commissioner Hawke's Bay for 3 months ending 31 May 1871 and for 2 months ending 31 July 1871). AJLC, 1871, page 53. Supporting Papers #30.
15 Record of Evidence, and Record of Documents, presented to Committee to Inquire into Council Report No 97 (Reports of Trust Commissioner Hawke's Bay for 3 months ending 31 May 1871 and for 2 months ending 31 July 1871). AJLC, 1871, pages 54–142 and 142–162.
16 Report of Committee of Legislative Council, 6 November 1871. AJLC, 1871, page 142. Supporting Papers #31.
17 Supporting Papers #32.
18 NZ Gazette 1871 page 275. Supporting Papers #33.
19 NZ Gazette 1872 page 3. Supporting Papers #34.
20 Trust Commissioner Hawke's Bay to Agent for General Government Hawke's Bay, 5 June 1871. AJHR, 1871, G–7, pages 4–7. Supporting Papers #16–19.
21 NZ Gazette 1871 page 2. Supporting Papers #35.
321
![]() |
10.16 330 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800-1885
I, ..., the Trust Commissioner under the Native Lands Frauds Prevention Act 1870 for the District of ... , do hereby certify that I have, with respect to the within written instrument and alienation thereby witnessed, made the inquiries directed by the said Act, and do certify that I am satisfied with the result of such inquiries.
The Act provided for a set of rules of practice and regulations to be prepared and approved by the Governor in Council. In February 1873 the Trust Commissioner in Hawke's Bay, Hanson Turton, drafted some rules and regulations, and sent them to Wellington 22 His draft rules and regulations were "substantially the Instructions sent to Trust Commissioners, which have worked very well in practice", and followed 11 months of practical use by Turton. There is, however, no record of these draft rules and regulations being gazetted and thereby brought into force. The reasons for this lack of gazettal are not known with any certainty. What is known is that they were circulated to the other Trust Commissioners, and the Commissioners in both Auckland and Wellington provided comments on them,23 the Auckland Commissioner noting that as drafted they were not applicable to his district.
By contrast to the fate of Turton's draft rules and regulations, a set of rules governing the procedure for appeals to the Supreme Court against the Commissioner's decisions was approved and gazetted in November 1874.24
Auckland Trust Commissioner
The first Trust Commissioner for Auckland Trust District was Daniel Pollen, who was also Agent for the General Government at Auckland. He was appointed in May 1871.25
Pollen resigned 18 months later, and in January 1873 the second Auckland Commissioner, Colonel Theodore Haultain, was appointed.26 Haultain held the position until 1885.
During this period, the number of deeds received by Haultain, and the number for which a certificate was refused by him, are as follows:
Number of Number of
Year Deeds Received Deeds Refused Reasons for Refusal
187427 354
187528 155 6 2—land on which restrictions on alienation had been placed 1—land held in trust or the whole tribe
1—land held under Section 17 Native Land Act 1867, and the signatures of all those registered on the title had not been obtained
2—vendors had no Grant or Certificate for the land purportedly being sold
187629 210 5 3—land inalienable except by lease for 21 years 2—land held by grantees in trust for the tribe
18773° 225 5 1—the alienation required the Governor's consent, which had
not been given.
continued/...
22 Trust Commissioner Napier to Native Minister, 5 February 1872. Maori Affairs Head Office Trust Commissioner's Papers. WAI-119, Doc #C5a pages 647-673.
23 Trust Commissioner Auckland to Under Secretary Native Department, 3 June 1872, and Trust Commissioner Wellington to Under Secretary Native Department, 3 June 1872. Maori Affairs Head Office file NW) 1874/684 (Schedule). Supporting Papers #36-37.
24 NZ Gazette 1874 pages 810-812. Supporting Papers #38-40.
25 NZ Gazette 1871 page 277. Supporting Papers #41.
26 NZ Gazette 1873 page 3o. Supporting Papers #42.
27 Trust Commissioner Auckland to Native Minister, 12 July 1877. AJHR, 1877, G-6. Supporting Papers #43-44.
28
Trust Commissioner Auckland to Native Minister, 15 July 1875. Maori Affairs Head Office Trust Commissioners' Papers. Supporting Papers #45-48.
29 Trust Commissioner Auckland to Native Minister, 4 July 1876. AJHR, 1876, G-8. Supporting Papers #49.
30 Trust Commissioner Auckland to Native Minister, 12 July 1877. AJHR, 1877, G-6. Supporting Papers #43-44.
322
![]() |
10.17 331 |
▲back to top |
Appendix III: The Activities of the Trust Commissioner
Number of Year Deeds Received |
Number of Deeds Refused |
Reasons for Refusal | |
1877 (cont'd) |
|
|
1—the land purporting to be sold was inalienable except b: lease. 1—there was no title. 1—the land was held in trust for the tribe. 1—the grantees were minors, and their trustees had no powe to sell. |
187831 187932 |
230 278 |
6 16 |
2—land held in trust for the tribe. 2—land inalienable except by lease. 1—vendor had no other land for occupation. 1—no Crown title for the land. 2—restrictions placed on alienation. 2—land previously sold to other parties. 1—land proclaimed as under negotiation by Government.33 1—issue of the Crown Grant had been delayed by the Government for political reasons.34 1—reasons not known. |
188o35 |
203 |
11 |
5—restrictions placed on alienation. 1—land wrongly described. 1—parries proposing to sell had no title. 1—land already alienated. 1—a deed of gift, but the owner refused to ratify the transaction.36 2—were cases of mortgages, but the 1878 Act prohibited mortgaging of Native Land. |
188137 |
197 |
8 |
4—restrictions placed on alienation. 2—land proclaimed as under negotiation by Government.38 1—money had not been paid.39 1—land held in trust for the tribe. |
188240 |
248 |
4 |
2—had not obtained consent of Governor to the alienation. 1—restriction placed on alienation. 1—land proclaimed as under negotiation by Government. |
continued/...
31 Trust Commissioner Auckland to Native Minister, 15 July 1878. Trust Commissioner Auckland Outwards Letterbook.
32 Trust Commissioner Auckland to Native Minister, 29 July 1879. Trust Commissioner Auckland Outwards Letterbook.
33 This was Koromatua 1 block, which was located inside the Piako Purchase boundary.
34 This was Kohatupapanui Block
35 Trust Commissioner Auckland to Native Minister, 14 July 1880. Trust Commissioner Auckland Outwards Letterbook
36 This concerned Parareka Block, where Rapana Maunganoa purported to gift his interest to D Stewart.
37 Trust Commissioner Auckland to Native Minister, 30 July 1881. Trust Commissioner Auckland Outwards Letterbook.
38 These were Owharoa Block (purportedly purchased by AJ Thorp) and Owharoa 4 Block (purportedly purchased by C Nash), both within the Ohinemuri Purchase boundary.
39 This was Waiotahi A Block, for which only £100 of the £1000 purchase price had been paid by Robert Comer.
40 Trust Commissioner Auckland to Native Minister, 27 July 1882. Trust Commissioner Auckland Outwards Letterbook.
323
![]() |
10.18 332 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800–1885
Number of Number of
Year Deeds Received Deeds Refused Reasons for Refusal
188341 203 5 1—consent of Governor to alienation had not been obtained. 1—land was inalienable.
1—land proclaimed as under negotiation by Government.42
1—seller objected to certain interlineations in the Deed.
1—a trustee, without whose consent the land could not be disposed of, repudiated the transaction altogether.
188443 221 3 1—seller repudiated a part of the conditions of alienation.
1—land was inalienable.
1—doubts as to the validity of the Grant under which the lessors claimed their title.
Each year is the 12 months to 30 June
While the gazetted rules set out the basics of the procedure to be followed by the Commissioners, the actual procedures practised by Haultain contained some additional features. First, he allowed himself to be used as a back-door means of ensuring that the Native Land Court (and thus the Crown) was fully recompensed. When he received an application, his first action was to apply to the Court for the particulars of the title to a block. In particular this was to ascertain if all grantees had signed a deed. The Court Registrar refused to provide this information unless all Court fees had been paid. Thus some deeds could stay unprocessed in the Commissioner's office for long periods if there was £1 or £2 in Court fees outstanding.
Second, he relied on others to make the necessary inquiries for him. Thus with deeds in the Thames district, he would arrange for the Native Agent at Thames, EW Puckey, to make inquiries locally. In the case of deeds for land in Mercury Bay, Puckey declared that this was too distant for him to visit, and Haultain arranged for a Justice of the Peace at Whitianga to examine the Maori sellers.
Practice in Other Trust Districts
The research for this evidence has not been extensive enough to canvass the practice of the Trust Commissioners in other districts. However, one comment has been identified, from the Trust Commissioner for the Poverty Bay District in August 1874, which could be applicable throughout the country. He stated that
It may be a matter of surprise that certificates have been refused in two cases only, but this is capable
of explanation by the fact that the knowledge of the existence of such a Court has prevented any
deeds being submitted for investigation that were grossly unfair or clearly contrary in equity.44
He added later in his report that
The Court has I think generally given satisfaction in the district, and I am very sure it has been the means of protecting the Natives to a very great extent, and of saving the Europeans having dealings with them from much future troubles.
Native Lands Frauds Prevention Act 1881
In 1881 the legislation was rewritten by the Native Lands Frauds Prevention Act 1881.45 This was, according to its Preamble,
41 Trust Commissioner Auckland to Native Minister, x6 July 1883. Trust Commissioner Auckland Outwards Letterbook.
42 This was Moehau 4 Block, where purchases by Rihitoto Mataia of the interests of Hoana Rangiaho, Te Waea
Te Kuta and Ranapia Te Amouri were refused. Trust Commissioner Thames Register Book for period from July 1882,, at page 6.
43 Trust Commissioner Auckland to Native Minister, i8 July 1884. Trust Commissioner Auckland Outwards Letterbook.
44 Trust Commissioner Gisborne to Under Secretary Native Department, 20 August 1874. Maori Affairs Head
Office Trust Commissioners' Papers. WAI–119, Doc #C5a pages 631–634.
45 Supporting Papers #50–53.
324
![]() |
10.19 333 |
▲back to top |
Appendix III: The Activities of the Trust Commissioner
An Act to prevent improvident dealings and frauds upon the alienation of land by Natives.
The matters to be inquired into by a Trust Commissioner remained the same, while there was some change to the Commissioner's powers of inquiry. It also added an additional provision, that no Judgement (e.g. for non-payment of a loan or survey lien) could be registered until after it had received an authorising Order in Council issued by the Governor in Council. This was explained during the Parliamentary debate on the Bill as being to ensure that no Judgement could endanger the peace of the Colony, for instance by precipitating a local disturbance, or antagonising the Maori King, who was still on uneasy terms with the Govemment.46
The Bill had been introduced in 188o, but had not passed all its stages before the end of the year, so had to be re-introduced in 1881. Most of the debate on the Bill as it went through Parliament was uninformative.47
The only remarks relevant to this evidence were given by Major Te Wheoro in reference to the activities of the Trust Commissioner Auckland in the Waikato.
A great many of the Natives disposed of their land without understanding what they were doing. When he ... assisted the Trust Commissioner in the Waikato District, everything was done to the satisfaction of those interested. Of course in many cases Europeans often held out inducements to Maoris to part with the only land they had. A great many cases of this description had occurred in the Waikato, and great trouble arose. This was before he began to assist the Trust Commissioner in his duties, and his remarks had reference not only to leases but to sales. A great many Maoris parted with everything they had, and it was not until afterwards they discovered that they had no land left. The Commissioner was not supposed to know what land remained in the possession of the Maoris; the case was simply taken from him, and decided in the usual way. There were several cases in the district in which the Commissioner had not made the necessary inquiries, and the consequence was that transactions between Europeans and Natives which were confirmed gave rise to a great deal of trouble afterwards. ... He thought this showed the necessity that there was for appointing Maoris in each district to assist the Commissioners in their duties, so that every transaction might by placed upon a clear footing. ... He knew himself that Commissioners had confirmed the transfer from Natives to Europeans without fully inquiring into the circumstances of each case and making their minds clear as to the particulars of it. Many troubles had arisen in consequence of Commissioners confirming transfers that had taken place between parties concerning land in this way; some of the owners signed their names to instruments of disposition, while others did not, and still a Trust Commissioner had given his certificate. This was the cause of a great deal of trouble amongst the owners of the land, and led to their fighting against each other.48
Rules were drawn up and approved by the Chief Judge of the Supreme Court and the Governor in Council in February 1882 to regulate the proceedings of the Trust Commissioners under the 1881 Act.49 Stamp duty had to be paid before an applicant could be considered. Every application was to be on a special form, and was to be accompanied by statutory declarations signed by the applicant (or their agent) and by the Maoris alienating their interest. Alternatively the applicant and the Maoris could appear before the Commissioner and be examined by him under oath. The declarations were to the effect that
the monies had been paid, specifying the date and place, and the persons to whom it had been paid,
the money figure given in the deed is truly stated, and no part of the consideration had been given in the form of liquor, arms, or other warlike implements or stores,
the land being alienated is not "held in trust for the benefit of any Native community",
sufficient land, details of which had to be given, was left in the hands of those alienating,
that the Maoris alienating "perfectly understood the nature of the said deed", and had "no complaint to make regarding this transaction".
Any further inquiries the Commissioner desired to make were to be at cost to the applicant, who had to undertake to pay the costs. Witnesses could be summoned before the Commissioner to give evidence.
In November 1883 Haultain replied to an inquiry from the Under Secretary of the Native Department, the reasons for which are unknown, that
46 Parliamentary Debates, Vol 38, pages 174–176. Supporting Papers #58–59.
47 NZ Parliamentary Debates, Vol 35 pages 225–227, Vol 37 pages 59–60, and Vol 38 pages 174–176. Supporting
Papers #54–55, 56–57, and 58–59.
48 NZ Parliamentary Debates, Vol 37 pages 59–60. Supporting Papers #56–57.
49 NZ Gazette 1882 pages 258–260. Supporting Papers #60–62.
325
![]() |
10.20 334 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800-1885
In reply to your circular No 17 of the 1st instant, I have the honour to state that wherever I have reason to doubt the sufficiency of the consideration paid for land sol by the natives, I enquire particularly into the matter. I consider it the duty of the Trust Commissioner to satisfy himself that the natives obtain a fair price for their lands.50
Persons Appointed as Trust Commissioners
All the Trust Commissioners appointed under the 1870 Act continued in office under the 1881 Act. However during the mid 1880's there were a series of changes in personnel.
In May 1882 all the Native Land Court Judges were appointed Trust Commissioners.51 That same month the Resident Magistrate at Thames, Harry Kenrick, was also appointed a Trust Commissioner.52
Kenrick's Register Book recording all the Deeds he received and certified survives in National Archives at Auckland.
At the end of September 1883, all Trust Commissioner appointments were cancelled.53 There were at this time 31 persons who had been appointed as Commissioners. Two days later just 7 of them were reappointed as Trust Commissioners 54 Haultain and Kenrick were among the re-appointments. The reasons behind these events is not known.
In April 1885 the new Native Minister, John Ballance, instigated a new policy. The Judges of the Native Land Court were to be re-appointed as Trust Commissioners, and the appointments of those then acting as Trust Commissioners were to cease at the end ofJune.55
The appointment of the Judges was gazetted that month', and two months later it was publicly announced that
As from and after the 1st July next the Chief Judge and Judges of the Native Land Court will be the only Trust Commissioners under the Natives Lands Frauds Prevention Act 1881. Deeds requiring to be certified under that Act, or caveats against the granting of any certificate, should be forwarded to the Registrar of the Native Land Court of the district within which the land alienated is situated, for submission to the Trust Commissioner.56 (
The reasons for this change of policy are not clear. Ballance had just returned from a round of meetings he had held with Maori throughout the North Island.57 During this meeting there had been two comments made about the role of the Trust Commissioners, both wanting them to be scrapped.
At Kihikihi John Ormsby had explained that
I will show you how it is with regard to lands owned by Europeans; the owners of those lands are allowed to sell them or not as they think fit. With regard to Maori land, some of them are placed in the hands of the Public Trustee; he has to deal with them. There is a Trust Commissioner also appointed, who has the power to give authority to any sales or leases that have taken place or not as he chooses. What I say is, that the Trust Commissioners should be done away with, and, in their place, give the power to the Native Committees of each hapu.58
At Whakato near Gisborne, Wi Peiwhairangi of Ngati Porou had told Ballance
Let the custom of buying shares of Native land cease—that is, where there are a number of owners in one block. Let the duties of the Frauds Commissioner cease."
In reply Ballance said that
50 Trust Commissioner Auckland to Under Secretary Native Department, 7 November 1883. Trust Commissioner Auckland's Outwards Letterbook.
51 NZ Gazette 1882 page 686. Supporting Papers #63.
52 NZ Gazette 1882 page 791. Supporting Papers #64.
53 NZ Gazette 1883 page 1359. Supporting Papers #66.
54 NZ Gazette 1883 page 1358. Supporting Papers #65.
55 Native Minister to Under Secretary Native Department, 21 April 1885. Maori Affairs Head Office file
NO 1886/636 (Schedule). Supporting Papers #67-69.
56 NZGazette 1885 page 512. Supporting Papers #70.
57 Notice by Under Secretary Native Department, 9 June 1885. NZ Gazette 1885 page 760. Supporting Papers #71.
58 AJHR, 1885, G-1.
59 AJHR, 1885, G-1, page 15.
326
![]() |
10.21 335 |
▲back to top |
Appendix III: The Activities of the Trust Commissioner
with regard to the Frauds Commissioners, I have long been dissatisfied with the way in which the law has operated; but if in future the land is to be disposed of by Boards and Committees, then there will be no further occasion for Frauds Commissioners.60
This was a reference to Ballance's proposals to pass control into the hands of Native Committees, which would be responsible for selling and leasing Maori lands on behalf of the owners.
In Parliament the following year, Ballance stated that
It is notorious that the Frauds Commissioners in the past have performed their duties in the most perfunctory manner, and passed transactions when the consideration was a mere bagatelle.61
Besides these factors possibly influencing the decision, there may also have been a less prosaic reason, a desire to reduce the working costs of the Native Department.
Native Lands Frauds Prevention Amendment Acts 1888 and 1889
In 1888 an amendment was proposed, which the Native Minister described as being to provide "further securities against the perpetrating of frauds". The principal amendment for the Minister was Section 4, which required a Trust Commissioner to satisfy himself that
the consideration arranged for has been given and received. It also provides that no Native or Natives can dispose of their land without reserving sufficient for their occupation and support. This is a most necessary provision; otherwise probably some improvident Natives would be induced to part with the whole of their land, and then become a burden on the State. I think that under this Clause the Natives are very well protected.62
There was some negotiation between the House of Representatives and the Legislative Council before the amendment was passed.63
The amendment Act64 also specified that hearings by a Trust Commissioner were to be in open Court, and to be notified in advance in the New Zealand Gazette.
A fresh set of rules of procedure were approved by a Judge of the Supreme Court and the Governor in Counci1.65 Because of the hearings of each application, the rules did away with the provision for statutory declarations.
The first Court to sit under the new legislation in the Hauraki district was at Coromandel in October 1888.66
A further amendment to amend a provision of the 1888 Amendment Act was passed the following year. Application of a new feature of the 1888 Act to deeds which had been completed before the 1888 Act was passed was revoked by the Native Lands Frauds Prevention Act Amendment Act 1889,67 so that the new feature only applied to deeds entered into after the 1888 Act. There was no significant issue relevant to this research raised when the 1889 legislation was debated.68
In January 1890 the rules of procedure were amended.69. It was made possible for a Commissioner to hear and decide on an application, without any Maori alienor being present at the hearing, provided a statutory declaration had been filed by the alienor beforehand. This declaration stated that
the Maori translation of the deed was written on the deed, and read over and orally explained by the interpreter, before the deed was signed,
no liquor, arms, or warlike stores, formed any part of the consideration,
the monies had been paid,
the land was not "held in trust for the benefit of any Native community",
60 AJHR, 1885, G–1, page 67.
61 AJHR, 1885, G–1, page 72.
62 NZ Parliamentary Debates, Vol 54, page 463. Supporting Papers #72.
63 NZ Parliamentary Debates, Vol 62 pages 15–16. Supporting Papers #73.
64 NZ Parliamentary Debates, Vol 63, pages 460–461 and 475. Supporting Papers #74 and 75.
65 Supporting Papers #76–78.
66 NZ Gazette 1888 pages 1175–1176. Supporting Papers #79–80.
67 NZ Gazette 1888 page 1040. Supporting Papers #81.
68 Supporting Papers #82–83.
69 NZ Parliamentary Debates, Vol 65 pages 380–381, and Vol 66 pages 261–265, 271–272 and 380–381. Supporting Papers #84 and 85–90.
327
![]() |
10.22 336 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800-1885
sufficient land, the details of which were to be specified, was held for occupation and support,
the alienor fully understood and had no complaints about the transaction.
Further minor changes to the rules were made in July 189670 and October 189071 A fresh scale of fees was ( also promulgated.72
In October 1891 the Resident Magistrate at Thames, Henry Northcroft, was made a Trust Commissioner.73 Native Land Court Act 1894
With the passage of the Native Land Court Act 1894, the Native Lands Frauds Prevention Act was repealed, and the post of Trust Commissioner was abolished. It then became a duty of the Native Land Court to certify to the validity of an alienation. Sections 53-57 Native Land Court Act 1894 governed the Court's duties.74
Commentary
The, figures on numbers of applications received, and number of certificates refused, in the Auckland Trust District, largely speaks for itself Between 1874 and 1884, 1992 applications were received. Certificates were refused in 69 (3.5%) cases.
An analysis of those cases which were refused shows that 55 of them were declined for reasons which would have been picked up by the District Land Registrar when the "purchasers" sought to have their interest in the land registered in their name at the Land Registry Office. These were the cases where no title had been issued to the land, where the land had been proclaimed as under negotiation by the Government, or where there were restrictions on the title preventing alienation.
In one case the reason for refusal is not known.
Thus only 13 (0.07%) certificates were refused for reasons which the Trust Commissioner was expected to focus on, viz,
7 – land was held in trust for the tribe,
4 — owners repudiated alienation, or declined to ratify when inquiries were made by the Trust Commissioner,
1 – vendor had no other land,
1 – purchase money had not been paid.
The simplest reason for this low refusal rate, which was referred to at the time, is that purchasers and their agents were aware of the Trust Commissioner's role, and simply declined to apply for certificates for alienations which it was clear in advance would be refused.
But the matter may be more complex. The numbers of applications received show that there was no let-up in the pressures which Maori owners were under to alienate their lands. The legislation under which the Trust Commissioners operated was established in a climate which was not so much concerned to curtail or drastically tighten up on Maori land purchase, as to prevent the most dramatic and fraudulent examples of bad purchase practice, emanating from Hawke's Bay in particular.
This general climate, in favour of alienation, carried over into the degree of inquiry made by the Trust Commissioners. The instructions initially issued were explicit that any inquiry was not to be extensive and searching. Deciding whether land was held in trust for the tribe seems to have rested on the word of the Registrar of the Native Land Court. He would examine what the title issued by the Court said. If the title made no reference to the land being held in trust, then he would not alert the Trust Commissioner. Yet subsequent events, such as the extensive use of Section 14(10) Native Land Act 1894 to inquire into the true ownership of blocks awarded with ten or fewer owners, show that many lands were intended to be held in trust for the tribe even when not noted in the Land Court records as being so held.
70 NZ Gazette 1890 pages 180-181. Supporting Papers #91-92.
71 NZ Gazette 1890 pages 775-776. Supporting Papers #93-94.
72 NZ Gazette 1890 pages 1181-1182. Supporting Papers #95-96.
73 NZ Gazette 1890 page 719. Supporting Papers #97.
74 NZ Gazette 1891 page 1109. Supporting Papers #98.
75 Supporting Papers #99-100.
328
![]() |
10.23 337 |
▲back to top |
Appendix III: The Activities of the Trust Commissioner
Inquiries made the Trust Commissioner, or on his behalf, were patchy. There was no bringing together of all the owners, but rather some only of them would be examined. Those who were examined were then questioned about the signatures on the deed of other owners. There was a quick turn-around by many of the agents who made inquiries on behalf of the Trust Commissioner, suggesting that there was no effort made to inquire of each and every signatory to an alienation, but rather that only a number of well known owners living close at hand were examined.
This research has been unable to uncover any information about the methods used by the Trust Commissioner or his agents to determine the adequacy of other lands held. Presumably it was based on the word of the Maori witnesses.
Perhaps inevitably, the inquiry process became standardised. Printed forms were prepared, and the person making the inquiries was required to answer Yes or No to the questions set out in the legislation. The result was that Yes or No answers, with no further explanation, were provided. Later, standard declarations were printed, to be filled in and signed by purchasers and vendors under oath and before a witness. These probably reduced still further the need for a searching face to face inquiry.
It was therefore little wonder that, faced with a general climate which regarded the purchase of Maori Land as a "normal" activity, and faced with a codification of the inquiry process into the filling out of forms, there was every incentive for the inquiry to become perfunctory. A particularly high standard of personal integrity on the part of officials would have been required for a searching inquiry to be made.
It is probably not so much that the wrong questions were being addressed by the legislation, as that the context in which they were asked, and in which the answers were given, worked against any strong sense of protectionism on the part of the Crown, or any desire to leave Maori with a large land base fit for meeting the growing needs of many future generations.
The best that can therefore be said of the legislation, and of the Trust Commissioners' administration of it, is that, while it might have been well intentioned, it had limited impact, was relatively cursory in its implementation, and was largely ineffective in preventing or slowing the process whereby the Maori owned estate dramatically shrank in size during the latter part of the nineteenth century. It trimmed only the harshest of edges off the land purchasing juggernaut.
Reference Sources
MAORI AFFAIRS HEAD OFFICE FILES
Trust Commissioners' Papers Held by National Archives, Wellington (Reference MA 19/1)
N&D 187416814 ) These files no longer exist. The information relating to them has been
NO 1886/636 ) taken from Maori Affairs Head Office Inwards Letterbooks, held by
National Archives, Wellington.
TRUST COMMISSIONER AUCKLAND'S RECORDS
Outwards Letterbook Held by National Archives, Auckland (Reference MLC-A Series 9 /3)
TRUST COMMISSIONER THAMES' RECORDS
Register Book of Held by National Archives, Auckland (Reference MLC-A series 9 /4) Certificates Granted
APPENDICES TO THE JOURNAL OF THE LEGISLATIVE COUNCIL
1870, pages 8–12
1871, pages 53–162
APPENDICES TO THE JOURNAL OF THE HOUSE OF REPRESENTATIVES
1871, G–7
1871, G–7a
1876, G–8
1877, G–6
329
![]() |
10.24 338 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800–1885
NEW ZEALAND PARLIAMENTARY DEBATES
Volume 9, pages 359–366, 455, 564
Volume 35, pages 225–227
Volume 37, pages 59–60
Volume 38, pages 174–176
Volume 54, page 463
Volume 62, pages 16–17
Volume 63, pages 460–461, 475
Volume 65, pages 380–381
Volume 66, pages 261–265, 271–272, 380–381
NEW ZEALAND GAZETTE
1871 pages 275, 277
1872 page 3
1873 page 30
1874 pages 810–812
1882 pages 258–260, 686, 791
1883 pages 1358, 1359
1885 pages 512, 760
1888 pages 1040, 1175–1176
1890 pages 180–181, 719, 775–776, 1181–1182
1891 page 1109
STATUTES
Native Lands Frauds Prevention Act 1870
Native Lands Frauds Prevention Act Amendment Act 1873 Native Lands Frauds Prevention Act 1881
Native Lands Frauds Prevention Act 1881 Amendment Act 1888
Native Lands Frauds Prevention Acts Amendment Act 1889
Native Land Court Act 1894
330
![]() |
10.25 339 |
▲back to top |
APPENDIX IV: Hauraki Petitions, 1869–1900
1869 AJHR F–2
p. 18 Te Moananui of Hauraki and others—against the passing of the Thames Sea Beach Bill. p. 18 Aperahama Te Reiroa & 11 others—against the passing of the Thames Sea Beach Bill.
1871 JHR
p. xxxii Riwai Te Kiore & others—that the boundaries of the Thames gold fields not be extended to include townships, but be limited as set out in original agreements.
1872 AJHR H-11
p. 3 Hoani Nahe objecting to lawyers and European agents practising in NLC.
p. 5 Five Natives of Thames district—for repeal of s. 33 Native Lands Act, 1867 & asking for greater political representation
1873 JHR & Le 1873/10
Hotereni Taipari—for rehearing before the NLC of the Karaka and Hape blocks.
Natives of Hauraki—against the Timber Floating Bill.
Maori Land Owners, Ohinemuri—that their lands at Ohinemuri be proclaimed open immediately for gold mining purposes.
Natives of Kennedy Bay—against the Timber Floating Bill.
1874 AJHR 1–3
p. 1 petition of Mohi Mangakahia & 19 others—that certain sections of The Native Land Act, 1873 be repealed or amended.
p.50 Hotereni Taipari & others—complaining about the action of the NLC and requesting a rehearing at Karaka & Hape [see also 1873]
1875 Le 1/1875/12
no. 68 Natives of Ohinemuri—complaining of unfair dealing by the Government in respect of their lands.
no. 76 W H Taipari & H Taipari—see petition re reward, 1869.
no. 85 145 Maori of Hauraki—complaining of restrictions paced on the sale of Native land; of the insufficiency of Maori representation in the House; and exclusion of Natives from jury service.
no. 86 Matiu Poono and others—regarding conduct of opening of Pakirarahi gold field
1876 AJHR 1–4
p. 5 Te Moananui & 60 others—complaining of deprivation of money due to them and irregularity of payment of miners' rights fees.
p. 6 Meha Te Moananui & 165 others—stating they suffered loss and inconvenience by Govt closing lands in Hauraki; and praying that there be more Maori members in the House of Representatives, that Maori members of the Legislative Council be elected by Maori, and that Maori may sit on juries.
p. 20 Meha Te Moananui & 140 others—complaining that Govt withheld Ohinemuri miners' rights and gold fields rents in lieu of goods supplied to them by Govt; that Govt had 'locked up' land; that Europeans' cattle trespass on their land; that surveys of land were being made without owners consent.
p. 10 Natanahira Hurupa & 69 others—protesting against cattle of Europeans trespassing on their land at Thames, and requesting the price of land and of Kauri trees be raised to (5 per acre and tree, respectively.
p. 16 W H Taipari—see 1875, no. 76; 1869.
p. 17 Aperahama Tupu & 65 others—that their land had been poorly managed; that land had been taken from them to pay for food for other people; complaining that no consideration had been paid them on account of Ohinemuri gold field.
p. 18 Tamati Paetai & 13 others—alleging that McCaskill's survey of land awarded him by the Land Claims Settlement Court included a piece of land not included in the original purchase.
331
![]() |
10.26 340 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800-1885
p. 18 Tukukino & 113 others—stating that certain land of theirs at Ohinemuri was wrongly sold to Mr Thorpe and that they were unable to oppose the sale because they were unaware of it.
p. 21 Ani Ngarae Honetana—treatment of Te Rereatukahia at Tauranga, as belonging exclusively to Te Moananui at time of Kati Kati-Te Puna purchase
p. 22 Matiu Poono & 61 others—protesting against unauthorised surveying of their lands at Hauraki and Piako.
p. 23 Native Owners of land at Thames—re non-payment of mining revenues for Grahamstown blocks
p. 27 Natives of Ohinemuri—alleging they had been deprived of their lands between Tauranga and Thames.
Lei 1876/7 Nicholls family re confiscation of land in Tauranga 1877 AJHR
p. 5 Hoterini Taipari & 73 others—requesting that Govt allow them to appoint an accountant to investigate the irregular payment of miners' rights etc due to them from certain lands in the Hauraki gold field, and arrears accruing thereby. Also complaining of being defrauded of revenue by miners operating without payment of rights.
p. 8 W H Taipari—see 1876, 1-4, p. 16;1875, no. 76.
p. 15 Reha Aperahama—protesting against payment of public money to government assessothers because of their alleged role in a land dispute at Hauraki.
p. 18 Hon More—asking that a Native Land Court order for a rehearing re lands at Hauraki be given effect to.
p. 26 Hotereni Taipari & another—asking for the return of land in the township of Shortland given by them to the Government on the opening of the Thames gold fields for the erection of public buildings, now removed.
p. 35 Wiremu Te Whareiro & others (Ngatipukenga, living in Tauranga district)—desiring an opportunity to give evidence in support of their claims to the Otawa block, Tauranga.
p. 36 Titipo of Hauraki—seeking redress for unfair loss of property on the grounds that the title of the Punia block, Waikato, was adjudicated upon in her absence and subsequently sold by the grantees.
p. 37 Herewith Te Rangai & others—asking that the boundaries of their land at Hikutaia be defined.
p. 37 Reihana Tutana & others—asking for a rehearing of their claims to land at Thames, their application to Govt having already been refused.
p. 39 Hohepa Paraone & another—asking that land at Thames given to Wesleyans for religious purposes but now proposed to be sold to the Auckland Education Board, be reserved for the use originally intended.
p. 42 Reha Aperahama & others—stating that they are the bona fide owners of the Aroha block through descent from Marutuahu, and claiming that other tribes had been paid money for the land which they were not entitled to receive. For the petition in full, see 1877, J-3, pp. 1-4.
p. 45 Aperahama Pokai & others—asking that outstanding payments due on land purchases be settled. 1878 AJHR 1-3
p. 6, no. 141 Ani Ngarae & others—report on petition presented in 1876, 1-4, p. 21
p. 12, no. 143 Te Winika Hohepa—claiming that 5o acres of land secretly sold by Te Moananui be restored to her.
p. 18, no. 261 Hoterene Taipari & others—for a rehearing of portions of land within the Waikawau block granted to Ngatitamatera in 1878.
p. 24, no. 258 Wata Hangata & others—for return of land called Wairotoroto confiscated by the Crown, despite their loyalty to the Queen.
1879 (session II) 1-2
p. 16, no. 332, session II Arama Karaka—that Europeans had no rights over fisheries and shellfish, that the Native Office and assessors should not be abolished, and that requests by Maori should not be refused by Govt
332
![]() |
10.27 341 |
▲back to top |
Appendix iv: Hauraki Petitions, 1869-19oo
1-2, p. 23, no. z,6, session II Te Korowhiti Tuataka (Mrs E Douglas)—to have her name inserted in the Crown Grant for Orania block, which she claims was struck off the grant because she would not sell her interest to Mr Whitaker.
p. I, no. z58 of 1878 Wata Hangata & others—see 1878, 1-3, p. 24, no. 258.
188o AJHR I-2
p. 2, no. 5 Tamati Paitai & 21 others—that their claim to possession of Komata on which they live, but which other Natives had earlier sold to a European, be investigated and redressed
p. 6 Wiremu Te Oka—re sale of Pakihi
p. 27, no. 340 Tukukino Te Ahiataewa—that a block of land known as Komata be returned to him.
p. 29, no. 341 Nepihana Tuiri—stating that he had been deprived of his share of purchase money of tribal land for cursing his chief, Meha Te Moananui.
1881 1-2
p. 19, no. 279 Winikerei Te Whetuiti claiming 1,000 acres in the Haungarewa block, near Piako.
p. 20, no. 250 Hirawa Te Moananui & 69 others (No. 1) claiming redress for unpaid money due to them for miners' rights and felling trees at Ohinemuri.
p. 25, no. 377 Hirawa Te Moananui &4 others (No. 2) claiming that in 1878 the Govt gained possession of Tapukirikiri (1,000 acres), Waikawau Block, despite it being reserved for their use; and that they had received no miners' rights since 1878.
18821-2
p. 6, no. 97 Henare Te Moananui & Paratene Te Manu—for confirmation of NLC decision in their favour over possession of the island Hauturu.
p. 21, no. 371 Ropata Te Pokiha—that Govt honour a deal struck between him and Mr Sheehan in which he removed his objections to Govt building a bridge across the Ohinemuri River at Paeroa (which would have interfered with his cultivations), in exchange for their building him a house at Paeroa.
p. 27, no. 393 Hohepa Mataitaua—calling for legislation giving exclusive right of fishing on foreshores to owners of land adjoining them in order to protect the fisheries and the interests of Maori.
p. 31, no. 464 Aperahama Pokai & others—for inquiry into why they no longer receive their entitlement of Ohinemuri gold field rates.
1883 AJHR 1-2
p. 2, no. 81 Hirini Te Tumu & 50 others—claiming they had lost their interests in lands from Ngakuriawhare to Waihi, block no. 17, when Keepa Raharuhi and the Ngatimatera passed the land through the NLC without petitioners' knowledge, and although Te Keepa presented a list of petitioners on which they were included, the NLC had refused to receive it.
p. 30, no. 521 Horiana Hone & 33 others—for redress for loss of title over the Paeroa East Block at a rehearing in the NLC on the grounds that the other claimants employed a lawyer while they were unrepresented.
p. 6, no. 54 Reha Aperahama & 26 others—protesting against Govt claim that Tanahawaero, between Katikati &Te Aroha, was confiscated land.
p. 12, no. 335 Peneamene Tanui & others—complaining that their fisheries and the river banks at Whitianga are damaged by sawmillers placing booms across the rivers.
1884 AJHR
p. 20, no. 116, session ii Te Rauhea Paraone & 13 others—for grant of land called Rangipani at Judea, Tauranga, on the grounds that they reside there and their dead are buried there.
p. 4, no. 34, session i Alice Grey Dearle—for Govt to honour their side of the agreement of sale for her share in the Te Aroha block.
p. 20, no. 129, session n Kingi Hakopa Te Mahauariki & 37 others—for rehearing of land called Whangamata, because it belonged to their ancestothers and their dead were buried there.
p. 23, no. 265, session II Ranapia Waihaku & 102 others—that Hikutaia be brought before the NLC to ascertain portions belonging to petitioners and Mr Wilson.
333
![]() |
10.28 342 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800-1885
p. 25, no. 375, session II Hamiora Mangakahia &5 others-for NLC to make award for Motutere at Coromandel.
p. 28, no. 501, session II Raika Whakarongatai & 48 others-for repeal of the Reserves and Rating Act.
1885 AJHR 1-2
no. 265, session II, 1884 Ranapia Waihaku & 102 others-see 1884, 1-2, p. 23, no. 265, session II.
no. 375, session II, 1884 Hamiora Mangakahia &5 others-see 1884, p. 25, no. 375, session II.
1886 AJHR
p. 14, no. 208, session II, 1884 Te Tuahu & others-asserting ownership over Waiteweta and claiming it was not part of the Katikati purchase because they received no money for it.
p. 39, no. 435 Hone Paraone & others-for rehearing of Takahue & Maunganuiowae blocks, awarded to others through alleged misrepresentations of Mr Preece.
p. 6 no. 375 session II Hamiora Mangakahia & others-that NLC judges be sent to Coromandel to make awards for Moritetere; see also 1885, p. 36, no. 375, session II, 1884; 1884, p. 25, no. 375, session II.
p. 33, no. 416 Kataraina Whakaharuru-land at Manaia taken for road by County Council without payment of compensation.
p. 35, no. 265, session II, 1884 Ranapia Waihuku & others-see 1885, p. 35, no. 265, session II, 1884; 1884, 1-2, p. 23, no. 265, session II.
p. 39, no. 6o Rihitoto Mataia-for NLC judgement at Ohinemuri to be set aside. 1887 AJHR session II, 1-3
p. 14 no. 220 Eruera Kawhia & 22 others-for rehearing of Harataunga at Coromandel.
p. 8 no. 382 Raika Whakarongotai & 5 others-for removal of Paiaka Rapana as member of Hauraki Committee.
1888 AJHR I-3
p. 7 no. 383 1887 session II Hakipene Hura & 6 others-rehearing for Kurinui, wrongly awarded to Peneamine Tami in their absence.
p. 12 no. 134 WH Taipari-appealing decision at rehearing for Kauaeranga block (20 acres), 1st awarded in 1869.
p. 12 no. 171 Raikaa Whakarongotai & 19 others from Hauraki-complain that are deprived of large portion of incomes payable under 1867 cession.
p. 14 no. 252 George Lipsey & 6 others-complain that surrendered Te Aroha to Government for mining on understanding that they would receive miners' rights &c which have been paid to Piako County Council instead.
p. 15 Haora Tareranui petition for rehearing of un-named block [included in those not heard by Committee].
1891 AJHR 1-3
p. 18 no. 431 WH Taipari-for rehearing Kauaeranga.
p. 20 Rewiri Te Wakaiti-for definition of Hikutaia boundary.
p. 24 no. 430 WH Taipari & 8 others-for rehearing in connexion with Tamati Waka Te Puhi's land. p. II no. 301 Arani Parekawa & others-re judgment for Paeroa South
p. 25 no. 525 Takerei Ruha & others-that payments for Paeroa Rawhiti (no. 444o) block may be completed.
p.25 no. 575 Takerai Ruha & others-for rehearing Paeroa East no 4 B 2 1892 AJHR 1-3
p.3 no. 678 Tomopo Te Rangi & 12 others-complain that they are unable to obtain possession of s 39 & 40 Koheroa, being portion of land returned to late Hone Whatarangi.
p. 6 no. 669 Reha Aperahama & 17 others-for rehearing Te Aroha East.
334
![]() |
10.29 343 |
▲back to top |
Appendix iv: Hauraki Petitions, 1869-1900
1893 AJHR 1-3
p. 5 no. zo6 Hera Puna & 7 others—complain purchase of Te Kauri block, Mercury Bay was not completed and that £333 is still owed.
p. 5 no. 629 William Paraotene & others asks that Parliament inquire into their claims to Omahu block.
p. 9 no. 254 Te Korowhiti Tuataka (Mrs Douglas)—prays for compensation for Waiharakeke and Okauia blocks.
p. 10 no. 119 Rihitoto Mataia & 3 others—asks for legislation to allow rehearing of Ohinemuri no. 20.
1894 AJHR 1-3
p. 3 no. 141 WH Taipari & 150 others—ask for repeal of Rating Act, Bill for Settlement of Native Lands & Dog Tax Act.
p. 8 no. 167 Te Korowhiti Tuataka—prays for inquiry into purchase of Waiharakeke block. [see also no. 1681
1-4
p. 2 no. 126. WH Taipari & others—consideration for loss on lands being set aside for mining
1895 AJHR 1-3
p. 12 no. 233 Huingapaura Rangihuatau—that was wrongfully excluded from list of owners of Waihi block.
p. 13 no. 113 Wi Kingi Hori & another—rehearing of Kaiaua block.
p. 14 no. 185 WH Taipari & 11 others—that agreement relating to gold field has been broken.
p. 15 no. 302 Haora Tareranui & 123 others—that legislation be passed allowing Maori to sell lands to whom they please.
1896 AJHR 1-3
p.6 no. 3o Haora Tareranui & others—that current law relating to native land is unjust
p. 10 no. 145 Rewi Mokena & 21 others—complain that a mistake has been made in allotment of reserves at Te Aroha; pray that section 21, Block ix be reserved for them and individual names be inserted in title.
1897 AJHR 1-3
p. 8 no. 89 Hariata Puao and 12 others for legislation to allow rehearing of Wharekawa no. 5. 1898 AJHR 1-3
p. 21 no. 195 Hamiora Mangakahia & 6 others—disapprove Native Lands Settlement and Administration Bill & pray that a measure more advantageous to Maori be introduced.
[p. 23 petition re Morgantown section 15, Block ix, Te Aroha = held over] 1900
[Note p. 19. Tareranui petitions nos. 224 & 392 are included in held over petitions].
335
![]() |
10.30 344 |
▲back to top |
APPENDIX V: Schedule of Rehearings and Appeals into
Native Land Court Decisions in Hauraki District, 1870-1910
Date Block name
12 Nov 1870 Motutere
Mar 1871 Te Aroha
30 Nov 1871 Kiripaka Orere
6 Dec 1871 Orere Nth
6 Dec 1871 Rangipakihi
6 Dec 1871 Waitawa
2 May 1872 Taungatara
3 May 1872 Otautu
10 April 1873 Otanguru
I April 1874 Motutere
29 April 1874 Ipuwhakatara
18 Nov 1875 Te Ipu o Moehau
18 Nov 1875 Kaimaro
II & 23 July 1878 Te Aroha
22 April 1879 Te Hape Sth
9 May 1881 Manuka 3
9 May 1881 Otamaurunganui
9 May 1881 Takapau
9 May 1881 Te Waka-o-tiki-to-Aroh
25 Aug & Ohinemuri zo
2 Oct 1885
24 Sept 1885 Hararahi 3
25 &30 Sept 1885 Ngamoko
10 April 1888 Raupoiti z
11 April 1888 Te Kopi
20 April 1888 Kauaeranga z8
I May 1888 Opu
2 May 1888 Totaraawhakaturia
z Aug 1890 & Kauaeranga z8
II June 1891
Subject Minute Book
rehearing inclusion of name HMB 6, p. 3
title rehearing HMB 4, pp. 238-250, 257-258; see also Auckland MB 3, p. 368
rehearing HMB6, pp. 289-379
rehearing HMB 6, pp. 377-378
rehearing HMB 6, p. 377
rehearing HMB 6, p. 378
rehearing CMB z, pp. 272-276
rehearing CMB 2, pp. 277-287
rehearing HMB 9, p. 69
rehearing HMB p. 124
rehearing HMB 9, pp. 126-153
rehearing HMB 8, pp. 368-375
rehearing HMB 8, pp. 362-368
title investigation rehearing HMB ro, pp. 375-413; HMB II, pp. 13-14
rehearing HMB 12, pp. 26-33
rehearing HMB 13, pp. 284-288
rehearing HMB 13, pp. 291-292
rehearing HMB 13, pp. 281-283
La rehearing HMB 13, pp. 280-28,, 289, 292-293
rehearing HMB 18, pp. 90-114,116-237,
251-256, 264 & HMB 19, pp. 15-19 partition rehearing HMB 18, pp. 237-246, 249-250,
2.64
rehearing HMB 18, pp. 246-249, 256-263, 265-277 A
277 -C HMB 19, pp. 2-1o, 14-15
rehearing HMB 19, pp. 253-257
rehearing HMB 19, pp. 258-64
partition & succession HMB 19 A, pp. I-27, HMB 19,
rehearing pp. 265-314
partition rehearing CMB 4, pp. 96-107, 122-130
partition rehearing CMB pp. 107-114,124,131-132
HMB 19A pp. 10-15, 17, 25-26 Equitable Owners Act HMB 24, pp. 270-271; HMB 27,
PP. 249-251, 254-255, 260-262
337
![]() |
10.31 345 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800-1885
Date Block name Subject Minute Book
7 July & Hoeotainui title investigation rehearing HMB 24, pp. 76, 8o8-6, 91-133,
14 Aug 1890 137-160, 172-181, 185-198, 211-331, 339-382; HMB 25, pp. 1-9, 12,
22-73, 78, 145-169
3 Mar 1891 Otautu 1 & 2B, Moehau I succession rehearing HMB 27, pp. 156-220, 237-239 J & M, Poihakena
24 June 1891 Otautu 2 B Equitable Owners Act HMB 27, pp. 264-266
8 Feb 1893 Te Kauri 4 rehearing HMB 30, pp. 3-36,41-60
13 Feb 1893 Haereawatea rehearing-name inclusion HMB 30, pp. 37-39
19 Feb &30 May 1893 Ngawhakapoupou rehearing HMB 3o, pp. 4o, 279 & HMB 32, p. Ioo
22 Feb 1893 Ohinemuri 20 rehearing HMB 30, pp. 6z-68, 77-8o, 81-85
6 Mar & Komata Nth I rehearing HMB 30, pp. 86-95, 97-299;
12 May 1893 HMB 32, pp. 1-99
31 May 1893 Te Arawhakapekapeka rehearing (adjourned) HMB 32, p.
17 April 1895 Tawahinga title investigation appeal HMB 37, pp. 90-I (adjourned)
18 April 1895 Te Hape Nth 1 rehearing HMB 37, pp. 99-114
18 April 1895 Te Karaka Sth 1 partition rehearing HMB 37, pp.92-98, 115
24 Jan 1895 Te Koronae Nth rehearing HMB 36A, p. 67
17 April 1895 Te Umutawa appeal title investigation HMB 37, p. 91
3, 19 Feb & Koukourahi appeal & rehearing title HMB 33, pp. 210-239, 242-252,
23 Sept 1896 investigation 259, 26426-9; HMB 41, pp. 188,
193, 196, 205, 211-2I2, 216-217
IO & 19 Feb 1896 Makumaku appeal HMB 37, pp. 268-330 & HMB 38, PP. 4, 127-262, 269-336, 350-382
14 Feb 1896 Wairau appeal HMB 37, pp. 331-336, 339-348
18 Feb 1896 Tiritiri appeal HMB 37, pp. 348-353
19 Feb 1896 Umutawa appeal HMB 38, pp. 1-4
18 April 1896 Wainuiorata appeal HMB 39, PP. 95-110, 145
22 April 1896 Kaiwhenua appeal HMB 39, pp. 112, 127-43, 145
24 April & Ngahutoitoi rehearing HMB 39, pp. 127, 146-221;
21 Sept 1896 HMB 41, pp. 37-40
18 May & Te Awaiti appeal & appeal title HMB 39, pp. 220-227, 238-255;
15 Aug 1896 investigation HMB 41, pp. 1-36, 185, 198-200
14 July, 23 July Ngataipua appeal & rehearing title HMB 39, pp. 303-344 345-382;
& 23 Sept 1896 investigation HMB 40, pp. 1-30, 36-43, 60-111,
125-72, 180-231, 240, 247-284,
324-369, 371-382; HMB 41, pp. 186-187, 194, 197-198, 204-205, 210, 218-219
16 Sept 1896 Ngaromaki partition rehearing HMB 41, pp. 142-170
23 Sept 1896 Kopuarahi title investigation rehearing HMB 41, pp 187, 193-194, 205, 210211, 217-218
23 Sept 1896 Kopuraruwai title investigation rehearing HMB 41, pp. 184-185, 18818-9,
191-192, 206-211, 215-216
338
![]() |
10.32 346 |
▲back to top |
Appendix v: Schedule of Rehearings and Appeals
Date Block name Subject Minute Book
23 Sept 1896 Pouarua Pipiroa title investigation rehearing HMB 41, pp. 183, 190-191, 219
55 Sept 1896 Ngarua appeal HMB 41, pp. 201-203
24 Nov 1897 Kairaumati enquiry HMB 46, pp. 165-178, 188-I91
16 Dec 1897 Waitakaruru enquiry HMB 46, pp. 219-222
14 Aug 1899 Taurarahi title investigation rehearing HMB 51, pp. 2, 61-79, 229-230, 236
24 Oct 1899 Ngataipua B appeal HMB 52, pp. 150-155, 158
12 Feb 1898 Horete z Equitable Owners Act HMB 46, p. 342
31 May 1898 Te Pure partition amendment HMB 47, 160-166, 170-173
2I June 1899 Owharoa partition enquiry HMB 50, pp. 75-90
2 Aug 1899 Huruhi succession appeal HMB 51, pp. 3-3z, 52-54
3 Aug 1899 Oparia appeal (dismissed) HMB 51, p. 23
5 Aug 1899 Mataora appeal HMB 51, pp. 33-36
7 Aug 1899 Huruhi 9, II, 12 & 13 appeal partition HMB 51, pp. 36-51, 54-56
11 Aug 1899 Wharekawa I appeal HMB 51, pp. 57-62, 89, 288-289
19 Aug 1899 Parareka 2 appeal succession HMB 51, pp. 81-82, 256-257
21 Aug 1899 Whangamata 4 appeal (adjourned) HMB 51, pp. 90-91
21 Aug 1899 Wharekawa 5 title investigation appeal HMB 51, pp. 89-90, 95-137, 151-210, 226, 231-255, 257-60, 277-287, 309-320, 364, 38z
15 Sept & Puhangateuru appeal HMB 51, pp. 289-300, 320-352;
9 Oct 1899 HMB 52, pp. 129-134, 136-137
22 & 29 Sept '899 Horahia Opou appeal HMB 51, pp. 353-356, 364-382; HMB 52, pp. I-21, 27-48, 77, 90-96,129-139
4 Oct 1899 Te Rewarewa Mangarahi appeal succession HMB 52, pp. 50-60
13 Oct 1899 Pukehue appeal HMB 52, pp. 113-122, 125
24 Oct 1899 Te Aputa 2 appeal HMB 52, pp. 142-150, 155-157, 16216-3
25 Oct 1899 Moanakapati- appeal HMB 52, pp. 158-161 Huhuraumati
26 Oct 1899 Raeotepapa appeal HMB 52, pp. 162-186, 199-209, 287
3o Oct 1899 Pukehange appeal HMB 52, pp. 195-197
25 Aug 1900 Tarakiwhati enquiry HMB 52, p. 334
II July 1901 Te Kauanga Whenuakite appeal CMB 8, pp. 360-367, 372
13 July 1901 Waiomu 3B2 partition appeal CMB 8, p. 373
15 July 1901 Papaaroha appeal CMB 8, pp. 374-382; CMB 9,
pp. 1-7, 9-45, 55-64 67-69, 72-91
22 July 1901 Huruhuru z appeal CMB 9, pp. 45-56, 6o
7 Aug, 1 & Awakanae partition appeal HMB 50, pp. 200-201; HMB 54,
5 Dec 1901 pp. 154-156,166-168
4 Aug 1902 Waihi 3 enquiry HMB 50, p. 375
17 Nov 1904 Waihou West 4 partition appeal HMB 54, pp. 81-89
18 Nov 1904 Okauia 3 & 4 appeal relative interests HMB 54, pp. 90-106
339
![]() |
10.33 347 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800–1885
Date |
Block name |
Subject |
Minute Book |
|
24 Nov 1904 |
Wharekawa 5B |
partition appeal |
HMB 54, PP. 122–125 |
|
25 Nov 1904 |
Wharekawa 5A |
partition appeal |
HMB 54, pp. 125–130 |
|
28 Nov 1904 |
Tiritiri |
enquiry partition |
HMB 54, pp. 134–136 |
|
29 Nov 1904 |
Kopuraruwai 3 |
partition appeal |
HMB 54, pp. 139–150 |
|
1 Dec 1904 |
Tawakoha |
title investigation appeal |
HMB 54, pp. 152–153 |
|
2Dec 1904 |
Pukateawainui |
succession appeal |
HMB 54, pp. 157–159 |
|
15 Oct 1907 |
Manaia 1B & 2B |
enquiry under s.14, ss10 |
HMB 57, pp. 240–243, 311–314 |
258–306, |
25 Aug 1908 |
Waitakaruru IC |
enquiry s. 39 |
HMB 58, p. 160 |
|
1 Feb 1910 |
Parehuia 2C1 Te Mata D & E |
enquiry |
HMB 59, pp. 279–280 |
|
2 Feb 1910 |
Te Amoterangi |
enquiry |
HMB 59, pp. 281–282, 300, 323–325 |
285–297, |
![]() |
10.34 348 |
▲back to top |
![]() |
10.35 349 |
▲back to top |
![]() |
11 Bibliography |
▲back to top |
![]() |
11.1 350 |
▲back to top |
Bibliography
Abbreviations
NA National Archives, Wellington.
NL National Library of New Zealand, Wellington.
ATL Alexander Turnbull Library, Wellington.
APL Auckland Public Library, Auckland.
CFRT Crown Forestry Rental Trust.
CCJWP Crown Congress Joint Working Party.
Primary
Official-Published
Appendices to the Journals of the House of Representatives (AJHR) 1861–1940 Appendices to the Journals of the Legislative Council (AJLC) 1877–1889 Auckland Provincial Government Gazette 1867,1868
British Parliamentary Papers. Colonies: New Zealand (GBPP) 1837–1865 British Parliamentary Papers. Colonies: Australia (GBPP) 1852–1853 New Zealand Government Gazette 1861–1900
New Zealand Government Gazette for the Province of New Munster 1852–1853 New Zealand Government Gazette for the Province of New Ulster 1852–1853 New Zealand Parliamentary Debates (NZPD) 1861–1980
New Zealand Statutes 1856–1980
Votes and Proceedings of the Auckland Provincial Council 1862
Official-Unpublished
Agent for General Government, Auckland (AGG-A) NA Series i Inwards letters 1865–1878
Army Department (AD) NA
Series 51 Deputy Adjutant General, Register of Inward Letters, 1859-1865 (For Register See MA 29/ 1 Oct -Dec 1869)
Series 55 Minister of Defence, Correspondence, 1869–1872
1. Inwards correspondence 1869
3.Outward Letters Feb-June 1870, Feb-Mar 1871, May-Jun 1872
Outward Letters, Feb-May 1870, Aug-Sep 1870, Jan-Feb 1871
Outward Letters, March 1871-May 1871, April 1872-May 1872
Auckland Provincial Government (AP) NA
Series a. General Inwards correspondence, 1866–187
Auckland Provincial Council: Session Papers (NZ MS 595) APL 1853–1875. Audit (A) NA
Series 1: Inward letters.
27/5: Collection of Gold Mining Revenue, General 1922–1956.
27/5/1: Gold Field Revenue-under Mining Acts, 1876–1954.
Crown Law Office (CL)
196/7: Kauwaeranga Judgment, December 1870.
Governor (G) NA
Series 8: Inwards Despatches from Lieutenant Governor Wynyard, 1851–1855.
343
![]() |
11.2 351 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800–1885
Series 16: Naval Letters on Naval and Military Matters.
16/5: Naval Letters, February 1863-December 1864.
Internal Affairs (IA) NA
Series 1: Inwards Letters, 1843–1865.
Series 12: Blue Books of Statistics, 1841–1850.
Justice Department (J) NA
Series 1: Inward Letters, 1896–1906.
Justice Department. (BACL A) NA Auckland.
208/1: Inwards Correspondence to Resident Magistrate and Warden. 1882–1896.
208/31: Outward Letterbook, Resident Magistrate's Office, Thames. 1913–1915
208/29: Outward Letterbook, Warden's Office, Thames. 1888–1893.
208/611: Outward Letterbook, Resident Magistrate's Office, Kauaeranga. 1867–1870.
208/612: Outward Letterbook, Resident Magistrate's Office, Thames. 1905–1909.
208/633: Outward Letterbook, Warden's Office, Thames. 1883–1893.
208/634: Outward Letterbook, Resident Magistrate's Office, Coromandel. 1862–1867.
208/636: Civil Proceeding Record Book, Resident Magistrate's Court, Coromandel. 1863–1868.
208/688: Outward Letterbook, Commissioner of Crown Lands, Coromandel. 1862–1868.
Lands and Survey (LS) N.A.
Series I Registered files of Surveyor-General and Department of Lands and Survey, 1876
23905/27: Kauri, cutting of
26487/71: Paeroa township
15/17: Land Drainage Waihou and Ohinemuri
Series 15 Land drainage
15/13/180: Drainage and Settlement of the Hauraki Plains.
Legislative Department (LE) NA
Series 1 Papers brought before Parliament and Select Committees, 1854–1899. Mines Department. (MD) NA
Series 1: Registered Files, 1881–1917.
Native Affairs Department (MA) NA
Series 1: Memoranda and Registered Files 1854, 1865, 1866, 1867, 1868, 1869, 1870, 1871, 1872, 1873, 1881. 1906–1927
5/5/51: Crown Purchase Whangamata, 1947
5/5/53: Crown Purchase-Kauaeranga. Pt Lot 69, 1946–1947
5/13/7: Coromandel Survey District Blk xiv, 1931–1934
5/5/104: Whangamata 6B1, 1953–1956.
5/5/194: Moehau 2B4C2B2, 1964–1965
5/13/32: Kopu Railway
5/13/70: Thames Borough Water Race
5/13/226: Komata Block, 1903–1949
19/1/185: Pakirarahi no.1, 1935
19/1/193: Ohinemuri Goldmining: Petition
vol. 11919–1939
vol. 21937–1947
vol. 3 1947–1953
vol. 4 1955–1967
19/1/543: Proposal re. appeals against revaluation of 1922–1948
19/1/650: Granting of Mineral Licence to mine, 1946–1958
344
![]() |
11.3 352 |
▲back to top |
Bibliography
20/1/1: Rating of Native Lands-General Correspondence
vol. 1 1915–1928
vol. 2 1929–1936
vol. 3 1936–1939
vol. 4 1939–1944
vol. 1945–1948
vol. 6 1949–1952
vol. 7 1953–1959
vol. 8 1960–1963
20/1/14: Native Land Rates Committee
pt. 1 Report of proceedings, pp. 1–302
pt. 2 Report of proceedings, pp. 303–
pt. 3 Papers produced during meetings
pt. 4 Papers produced subsequent to meetings
pt. 5 Establishment and correspondence
pt. 6 Miscellaneous papers, 1924–1937
20/1/17: Amorio-Thames County sale, 1933
20/1/23: Sale of Kauaeranga-vesting re trustee.
20/1/35: Ohinemuri County Council rates, 1941–1943
20/1/50: Coromandel County rates, 1952
20/1/58: Thames Exception
pt. 1 1878–1960
pt. 2 1961–1962
Series 2: Registers of inwards letters
(English Registers)
1864–1865
1866
1867–1869
1869–1871 (Maori Registers)
41: 1865–1868
42: 1869–1871
43: 1872
Series 4. Outward Letterbooks
(Letterbooks to Resident Magistrates and Civil Commissioners)
59: 1863–1864
6o: 1865
61: 1866
62: 1867
63: 1867–1868
Series 13: Blocks of Land (Special Files)
22–29 a & b: Files relating to removal of restrictions on alienation of land
35 (a-c): Hauraki Gold Fields
36 (pt 1–5): Hikutaia Block
44: Komata Papers
54 (a & b): Ohinemuri Gold Fields
64 (a & b): Piako Block
Te Aroha (Ruakaka) Block
Te Aroha Block
Te Aroha Block
Series 14: Miscellaneous Registers relating to Land
1: Copies of Orders in Council granting removal of restrictions on alienation of land, Jul 1881-Nov 1892
2: Printed copies of Gazette notices of Order in Council granting removal of restrictions on alienation of land, Jan 1895-Dec 1900
3: Register of applications for the removal of restrictions on alienation of land by Native owners, 1883
345
![]() |
11.4 353 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800–1885
4: Applications for removals on restrictions on the alienation of land by Native owners under the Maori Land Laws Amendment Act 1903
Series 16: Miscellaneous Papers relating to Land
1: Reports, returns and other correspondence relating to the working of the Native Department
Series 19: Trust Commissioner and Maori Land Board
1: Trust Commissioner's returns
9: Maniopoto-Tuwharetoa District Maori Land Board, 1907–1910
Series 23: Maori Political and Tribal Matters
13 a & b: Native Committees
Series 28: Minister of Maori Affairs inwards letters
Dec 1926-Aug 1927
Sep-Dec 1928
Feb-Nov 1929
Series 31: Office Papers
4: Rates on Native Lands
Series 78: Royal Commission on Native Lands and Native Land Tenure
(Minute books containing notes on proceedings and evidence, by Sir Robert Stout)
1: 30 November 1907–11 September 1908
2: 23 March 1908–30 April 1908
(Minute books of evidence, by A.T. Ngata)
3: 11 February 1907–9 March 1907
4: 15 January 1908–16 March 1908
5: 23 March 1908–23 October 1908
(Papers Relating to the work of the Commission in various districts; correspondence, schedules, reports)
19: Thames, Ohinemuri, Piako, Coromandel
20: First General Report, Second General Report, Supplementary Report on various districts
Series 91: Royal Commission On Surplus Lands
10: Exhibits, Schedules 1–11
35: Lithograph maps showing areas of unalienated surplus lands
Native and Defence Department (N&D)
Series 1. Inward Correspondence to the Department
1875, 1877,
Native Land Court Minute Books (MB) NA Selected Hauraki and Coromandel Minute Books Native Land Purchase Department (MA-MLP) NA Series 1: Registered Files, 1873–1875,1879–1914
Old Land Claim Commission (OLC) NA
Series 1: Case Files
Series 4: Papers about Particular Claims
American and British Claims Arbitration. Memorial of the United States in support of Webster's Claim (filed 1913)
Pecuniary Claims Commission. Answer of His Britannic Majesty's Government re Webster's claim (1913)
24: Copies of Governor's despatches relating to Webster's Claim, 1906–1926
25: List of Webster's Claims
Treasury (T) NA
Series 1 Inwards Letters and Registered Files
40/71: Hauraki Native petitions re gold fields, 1938–1940
346
![]() |
11.5 354 |
▲back to top |
Bibliography
AAMK Native Department/Department of Maori & Island Affairs/Department of Maori Affairs (Head Office)
869/56e 5/5/328: Manaia 1B & 2B, sec, E No 1 Block, 1972
869/202a 7/6/2 pt I: Miscellaneous mining titles registration—residence and business sites on ceded lands (Hauraki gold fields), 1948–1971
869/70411 19/10/3: Legal differentiation, Mining Act, 1961–1962
869/705g 19/10/14: Legal differentiation between Maori and European—taking of land for drainage purposes, 1962
AATM W3343 Minister of Energy—State coal mines registered files 6/4/4: Hauraki Mining District re mineral right over native land.
BAAZ 1108 Survey Office/Lands and Survey Office, Auckland 2018: Ohinemuri reserves, 1885–1892
2469: Wharekawa, 1894–1895
2666: Land grants to rebels, 1889–1903
3431: Coalmining, 1888–1902
4433: Goldfields general, 1896–1899
YBAZ Thames-Coromandel District Council
1222/I: Thames County Council minute book, 1877–1883
Raupatu Document Bank. (RDB)
Vols. 11, 13, 15, 16, 50–58, 89, 100–107, 139
Unofficial-Published
NEWSPAPERS
Daily Southern Cross. 1861–1863 Hauraki Tribune. 1881
New Zealander. 1861
New Zealand Herald. 1864–1867
Thames Advertiser. 1870, 1874–1875
BOOKS
Campbell, John Logan. Poenamo: Sketches of the Early Days of New Zealand. 1881; reprint ed., Auckland, 1973.
D'Urville, D. New Zealand 1826–1827. An English Translation of the Voyage de l' Astrolabe in
New Zealand waters with an Introductory Essay by Olive Wright, np, 1950. Drummond, Alison, ed. The Thames Journals of Vicesimus Lush. Christchurch, 1975. Gorst, J.E. The Maori King. London, 1864, 2nd ed. 1959.
Mackay, J. Narrative of the Opening of the Hauraki District for Gold Mining. Auckland, 1896. Mackay, J. Our Dealings with Maori Lands. Auckland, 1887.
Swainson, W. Auckland the Capital ofNew Zealand and the Country Adjacent, including some Account of the Gold Discoveries. London, 1853; reprint ed., Auckland, 1971.
Turton, H.H. An Epitome of Official Documents Relative to Native Affairs and Land Purchases in the
North Island of New Zealand. Wellington, 1883; microfiche: Wellington, 1983.
Turton, H.H. Maori Deeds of Land Purchases in the North Island of New Zealand (copied from the
originals) 1877–1888. Wellington, 1877–1888; microfiche: Wellington, 1983.
Unofficial-Unpublished
Ashworth, Edward. Journals, 1841–1845. MS-0103-0106. ATL
Church Missionary Society (CMS) Archives relating to the Australian and New Zealand Missions.
Micro-MS-CO11–04. ATL
Micro-MS-CO11–04-31: Mission Books-Letters received 1833–1835
Micro-MS–CO11–04-32: Mission Books-Letters received 1836–1838
Micro-MS-CO11–04–51: CMS missionaries and employees-Papers 1820–1879
347
![]() |
11.6 355 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800-1885
Micro-MS-CO11-o4-54: George A. Kissing, Thomas Lanfear, James McWilliams, Martin Martin, and John Mason-Papers 1839-1879
Micro-MS-COIL-04-57: CMS missionaries and employees-Papers 1827-1877 Gillies, T.B. Inward Correspondence. MS-oo83-286. ATL Grey Collection (GLNZ) APL
New Zealand Letters.
Sir Donald McLean Papers. Correspondence. MS-Papers-oo3z. ATL Ms-Papers-0032-290: Inward letters-T.B. Gillies, 1860-1874 Ms-Papers-0032-421: Inward letters James Mackay (jun), 1856-1876 Ms-Papers-0032-507: Inward letter-Daniel Pollen, 1857-1870 Ms-Papers-0032-508: Inward letters-Daniel Pollen, 1871-1876 Ms-Papers-0032-56: Inward letters-James Preece, 1845-1870 Ms-Papers-0032-603: Inward letters-John Thorp, 1862-1872 Ms-Papers-0032-612: Inward letters-Turton, 1845-1876 MS-Papers-1343-1352, vols. 33-42: McLean Papers (partial typescript)
MS-Papers-2520: 'Proceedings of Native Meeting Held at Thames on it & 12 December 1874'
Mair, G. Collection. Ms-Papers-0092. ATL
ms-Papers-oo92-6: Cases Before Mair in the N.L.C. 1904-1905. Ms-Papers-0092-7: Miscellaneous Papers. 1874, 1902 -1912. MS-Papers-0092-8: Miscellaneous Papers, 1876-1907. MS-Papers-0092-9: Correspondence (personal), 1896 Ms-Papers-0092-56: Diary And Notes, 1885-1886 (Diary 36). MS-Papers-0092-57: Note Books And Diaries, 1887 -1890 MS-Papers-0092-58: Notebooks, 1893-1895.
Mair Family Papers. Ms-Papers-0093. ATL
MS-Papers-0093-13: Outward Correspondence (James Cowan), 1891 MS-Papers-0093-14: Outward correspondence, 1893, 1894
Williams, E.M., 'Journal of a Voyage to the Northern and Southern Islands of New Zealand in
H.M.S. Herald. 1840', MS Copy micro 210. ATL
Secondary
Published
ARTICLES AND REPORTS
Brooking, T. "Busting Up" The Greatest Estate of All: Liberal Maori Land Policy, 1891-1911. New Zealand Journal of History 26 (1992): 78-105.
Climis, Nell. 'James Mackay: Warden-Hauraki Goldfields.' Ohinemuri Regional History Journal 1 (1964): 2. Frame, Alex. `Kauwaeranga Judgment-Introduction', Victoria University of Wellington Law Review (vuwLR), 14 (1984): 227-245.
Graham, George. `Ngati-Huarere. An Account of the Wars Against them and of their Emigration to the Northern Districts.' Journal of the Polynesian Society 29 (1923): 38-43.
Healy, E.T. 'Old Land Claims More Particularly the Northern Areas.' New Zealand Survey Draughtsmen's Journal 6 (1951):193-219.
Husbands, P. & Riddell, K. The Alienation of South Auckland Lands (with a chapter by Professor Alan Ward). Waitangi Tribunal research series, Wellington, 1993.
Monin, P. 'The Islands lying between Slipper Island in the South-East, Great Barrier Island in the North and Tiritiri-Matangi in the North-West'. Report prepared for the Waitangi Tribunal, Wai 406, 1996.
Monin, P. 'The Maori Economy of Hauraki 1840-1880.' New Zealand Journal of History 29 (1995): 197-210. New Zealand, Waitangi Tribunal. Muriwhenua Land Report. Wai 45. Wellington, 1997.
Ngai Tahu Ancillary Report. Wai 27. Wellington, 1995.
The Ngai Tahu Sea Fisheries Report. Wai 27. Wellington, 1982.
Ngai Tahu Report, vol. 1. Wai 27. Wellington, 1991.
Ngati Rangiteaorere. Wai 32. Wellington, 1990.
The Pouakani Report. Wai 33. Wellington, 1993.
The Report of the Waitangi Tribunal on the Muriwhenua Fishing Claim. Wai 22. Wellington, 1988.
348
![]() |
11.7 356 |
▲back to top |
Bibliography
Report of the Waitangi Tribunal on the Waiheke Island Claim. Wai ro. Wellington, 1989. Te Roroa Report. Wai 38. Wellington, 1992.
The Taranaki Report: Kaupapa Tuatahi. Wai 143. Wellington, 1996.
Te Whanganui-a-Orotu Report. Wai 55. Wellington, 1995.
Orange, Claudia. 'The Covenant of Kohimaramara: a ratification of the Treaty of Waitangi.' New Zealand Journal of History 14 (1980): 61-80.
Parsonson, Ann. The Expansion of a Competitive Society: a study in nineteenth century Maori history. New Zealand Journal of History 14 (198o): 45-6o.
Sorrenson, M.P.K. 'Land purchase methods and their effect on Maori population, 1865-1901: Journal of Polynesian Society 14 (1956): 183-99.
Ward, A. 'National Overview', vol. I, Waitangi Tribunal Rangahaua Whanui Series, 1997
BOOKS
Bennett, Francis. Tairua: A History of the Tairua-Hikutaia-Pauanui District. Pauanui, 1986. Butterworth, G.V. & S.M. The Maori Trustee. Wellington, 1991.
Cowan, J. The New Zealand Wars: A History of the Maori Campaigns and the Pioneering Period. Vol. Wellington, 1922.
Cox, Lindsay. Kotahitanga: The Search for Maori Political Unity. Auckland, 1993.
Downey, J.F. Gold Mines of the Hauraki District. Wellington, 1935.
Kelly, L. Tainui: The Story of Hoturoa and his Descendants. Wellington, 1949.
McHugh, P. The Maori Magna Carta, Oxford, 1991.
Monin, P. Waiheke Island: A History. Palmerston North, 1992.
Morrell, W.P. The Provincial System in New Zealand 1852-76. znd ed. (revised), Christchurch, 1964. Murdoch, G.J. A Brief History of the Human Occupation of the Hunua Catchment Parkland, np, 1993.
New Zealand, Department of Internal Affairs. The Dictionary ofNew Zealand Biography. Vol. one, 1769-
1869. Wellington, 199o.
New Zealand, Department of Internal Affairs. The Dictionary ofNew Zealand Biography. Vol. two, 1870- 1900. Wellington, 1993.
Orange, C. The Treaty of Waitangi. Wellington, 1987.
Park, Geoff. Nga Uruora The Groves Of Life: Ecology and History in a New Zealand Landscape. Wellington, 1995.
Phillips, J.A. The Thames Miners' Guide. Auckland, 1868; reprint ed., Christchurch, 1975. Roche, M.M. History of Forestry. New Zealand Forestry Corporation, 199o.
Rockel, Ian. Taking The Waters: Early Spas in New Zealand. Wellington, 1986.
Salmon, J.H.M. A History of Goldmining in New Zealand. Wellington, 1963.
Salmond, A. Two Worlds: First Meetings Between Maori and Europeans, 1642-1772. Auckland, 1991. Salmond, J. Webster's Claims. Wellington, 1912. Micro 499, ATL
Scholefield, G.H. A Dictionary of New Zealand Biography. Vols. & 2. Wellington, 1940, Sheffield, C.M. Kawau Island: Beautiful, Historic, Poetic. Auckland, 1962.
Sinclair, K. The Origins of the Maori Wars. znd ed., Auckland, 1961.
Walker, Ranginui. Ka Whawhai Tonu Matou Struggle Without End. Auckland, 1990,
Ward, Alan. A Show ofJustice: Racial 'Amalgamation' in Nineteenth Century New Zealand. Auckland, 1974. Williams, John A. Politics of the New Zealand Maori: Protest and Cooperation, 1891-1909. Oxford, 1969.
UNPUBLISHED
Alexander, D. The Hauraki Tribal Lands'. Report prepared for Hauraki Maori Trust Board, 1997. Allen, P. 'Military Settlement In The Middle Waikato.' M.Phil. Thesis, Waikato, 1969.
Anderson, R. 'Gold Mining: Policy, Legislation, and Administration.' Waitangi Tribunal Rangahaua
Whanui Series (working paper: first release), 1996.
Armstrong, D. and Stirling, B. 'Surplus Lands. Policy and Practice: 1840-1950.' Wai 45. Doc. J2. Belgrave, M. `Ngati Paoa: An Investigation of their Land Loss due to the New Zealand Settlements Act 1863.' Report prepared for the Waitangi Tribunal, 1987.
Boast, R. 'In Respect of Claim to Whao Oneroa a Tohe/ Ninety-Mile Beach.' Wai. 45. Doc. C3. Cowie, Dean. "To Do All the Good I Can." Robert FitzRoy: Governor of New Zealand 1843-45: M.A. thesis, University of Auckland, 1994.
Furey, Louise. 'Archaeology in the Hauraki Region: A Summary'. Report prepared for Hauraki Maori Trust Board, 1997.
349
![]() |
11.8 357 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800-1885
Haglund, J.R. 'A History of the Coromandel Goldfield, 1853-1868. The Second Phase of Development,' Honours thesis, University of Auckland, 1949.
Hutton, John Lincoln. "'Troublesome Specimens." A Study Of The Relationship Between The Crown
And The Tangata Whenua Of Hauraki 1863-1869.' M.A. thesis, University of Auckland, 1995. McEnteer, J. & Turoa, T. `Nga Taonga o Te Kauaeranga.' Report prepared for Thames Coromandel
District Council, 1993.
Marr, K. 'Public Works Taking of Maori Land 184o-1981? Report prepared for Treaty of Waitangi Policy Unit, December 1994.
Murray, J. E. 'Crown Policy on Maori Reserved Lands, 1840 to 1865, and Lands Restricted from Alienation, 1865 to 1900.' Waitangi Tribunal Rangahaua Whanui Series (working paper: first release), 1997.
Nepia, Michael. 'Muriwhenua Surplus Lands Commissions of Inquiry in the Twentieth Century.' Wai 45, doc. GI.
Ngamane, L. 'Crown Land Purchases in the 1870s'. Undated briefing paper for Hauraki Maori Trust Board.
Nicholls, Phyllis. 'The Coromandel Peninsula: Three Essays in Historical Geography.' M.A. thesis. University of New Zealand, 1958.
O'Malley, V. The Ahuriri Purchase.' Report prepared for CFRT, 1995.
O'Malley, V. 'The Aftermath of the Tauranga Raupatu 1864-1981.' Report prepared for CFRT, 1994. Oliver, W.H. The Social and Economic Situation of Hauraki Maori after Colonisation.' Report prepared for the Hauraki Maori Trust Board, 1997.
Oliver, W.H. The Crown and Muriwhenua Lands: An Overview.' Wai 45. Doc. L7.
Parcell, J.C. 'A Thesis on the Prerogative Right of the Crown to Royal Metals.' Wellington, 1960. Parsonson, A. Tainui Claims to Onewhero and Maramarua Forests: Historical Overview.' Report for Tainui, 1996. Wai 30, doc. A3.
Phillipson, Grant. The Ten Owner Rule: A Selection of Official Documents with Commentary.' August 1995, Wai 64, K13.
Riddell, K. 'Pre-1865 Crown Purchases-Hauraki/Coromandel.' Waitangi Tribunal Rangahaua Whanui Series (working paper: first release), 1996.
Riseborough. 'The Crown and Tauranga Moana,1864-1868.' Report prepared for CFRT, 1994.
Roche, M.M. & Blackmore, T. The Timber Floating Act: Institutional Arrangements for the Kauri Industry, 1873-1920? New Zealand Forest Service Working Paper a, 1987.
Russell, M. 'Case Study: The McGaskills at Hikutaia.' In Rigby, Russell &Moore, 'Old Land Claims' (draft report). Waitangi Tribunal Research Series, theme A, 1997.
`Case Study: The William Webster Claims.' In Rigby, Russell & Moore, 'Old Land Claims' (draft report). Waitangi Tribunal Research Series, theme A, 1997.
`Case Study: The Fairburn Purchase.' In Rigby, Russell & Moore, 'Old Land Claims' (draft report). Waitangi Tribunal Research Series, theme A, 1997.
Stokes, Evelyn. 'Te Raupatu o Tauranga Moana: The Confiscation of Tauranga Lands.' Report prepared for Waitangi Tribunal, 1990.
Stone, R.C.J. The Economic Impoverishment of Hauraki Maori Through Colonisation, 1830-193o'. Report prepared for Hauraki Maori Trust Board, 1997.
Stone. R.CJ. 'Historical Report of the Auckland Metropolitan Area.' Report prepared for CCJWP, 1992. Tonk., R. The First New Zealand Land Commissions, 1840-1845: M.A. thesis, University of Canterbury, 1986.
Turoa, Tai `Nga Iwi o Hauraki, The Iwi of Hauraki'. Report prepared for Hauraki Maori Trust Board, 1997.
Ward, A. 'Alienation of Ngati Paoa Land.' Report prepared for CCJWP, 1991.
Ward, A. 'Supplementary Historical Report on Central Auckland Lands.' Report prepared for CCJWP,
1992.
350
![]() |
11.9 358 |
▲back to top |
Index to Volume 5: The Crown, the Treaty,
and the Hauraki Tribes, i800-i885—Supporting Papers
Doc 1, pp. 1-6: Bunbury to Hobson, 6 May 1840, end. 3 in Hobson to Russell, 15 October 1840.GBPP 1841 (311), p. 100; Bunbury to Hobson, 15 May 1840, end. 6 in Hobson to Russell, 15 October 1840. GBPP 1841 (31I), p. 103-4.
Doc 2, pp. 7-11: Clarke Report, end. in Gipps to Russell, 7 March 1841. GBPP 1842 (569) pp. 93-100.
Doc 3, pp. 12-17: Judgment of Justice Chapman—The Queen v. Taylor, end. 1 in Governor Grey to Earl Grey, 24 July 1849 GBPP 1850 (1136), pp.
Doc 4, pp. 18-37: Fairburn case file. OLC 590(repro 111) (extract)
Doc 5, pp. 38-49: Whitaker case file OLC I 1130
Doc 6, pp. 5o-53: Grey to Pakington, 9 November 1852, despatch No. in despatches from Governor Grey, GBPP 1854 (1779), pp. 166-169.
Doc 7, pp. 54-59: Extract of Minutes of Executive Council, 24 November 1852, in despatch 121. Inwards Despatches from Lieutenant Governor Wynard G 8/8.
Doc 8, pp. 60-67: Wynyard for the Executive Council, 25 November 1852. Inwards Despatches from Lieutenant Governor Wynard G 8/8.
Doc 9, pp. 68-69: Agreement with Maori, 20 November 1852. New Ulster Gazette, 26 November 1852. Doc to, pp. 7o-71: Preece to McLean, 7 August 1856. .McLean Papers. Correspondence MS-Papers-o320516.
Doc II, pp. 72-104: Turton's Epitome C.299-305, 310-316, 321-337.
Doc 12, pp. 105-110: New Zealand Gazette, 22 November pp.300-305
Doc 13, p. Despatch of Grey to Newcastle, 29 June 1862. GBPP 1863 (467), pp. 18-19. Doc 14, pp. 112-119: Shordand to Fox, 2 November 1863. MA i 1863/342
Doc 15, pp. 120-124: Outward Letterbook to Resident Magistrates and Civil Commissioners, 1865. MA 4/60.
Doc 16, pp. 125-148: Mackay Report, 23 June 1865. Le 1865/138.
Doc 17, pp. 149-161: Hauraki Claims. Compensation Court: Mackay's Awards. Waikato Confiscations.
DOSLI Raupatu Document Bank, vol. 104, folders 3/16, pp. 40005-10; and 3/17, pp. 40013-19.
Doc 18, pp. 162-176: Proceedings of Compensation Court, Wairoa Block, File 1/3, Waikato Confiscations.
DOSLI. Raupatu Document Bank, V01.102, pp. 39142-39156.
Doc 19, pp. 177-185: Royal Commission re Native Grievances, NLC File 13/H. Wairao and Otau Blocks. Raupatu Document Bank, vol. 51, pp. 19900-7.
Doc 20. pp. 186-194: Le 1/1869/124 Letters from certain Natives objecting to the taking of lands between High and Low water mark at Shortland for gold mining.
Doc 21, pp. 195-317: Le 1/1869/133 Correspondence between the Government and James Mackay, Civil Commissioner, from 1st June 1868 to 5th May 1869.
Doc 22, pp. 318-321: NZPD 1868, vol. I, pp. 27-8; vol.2, p. 247-8
Doc 23, pp. 322-328: The Auckland Gold Fields Prodamation Validation Act 1869.
Doc 24, pp. 329-334: NZPD 1869, vol. 6, pp. 833,876, 899-905.
Doc 25, pp. 335-340: Evidence at Kauaeranga, Hauraki Minute Book 4, pp. 231-234, 236-237.
Doc 26, pp. 341-347: Judgment at Kauaeranga, December 1870. Hauraki Minute Book 4, at p. 235.
Doc 27, pp. 348-352: Pollen to McLean, 31 August 1870; 12 June 1871. McLean Papers. Correspondence.
MS-Papers-0032-0507 and -0508.
Doc 28, pp. 353-367: Power to McLean, to October 1871, 15 April 1873 (extracts of). McLean Papers (partial typescript) MS-Papers-1347.
Doc 29, pp. 368-418: Memoranda and Registered Files, Native Affairs Department. MA 1/16/1854.
Doc 30, pp. 419-515: Extracts of evidence re Karaka and Te Hape, z6 August 1872. Hauraki Minute Book 7, pp. 119-215.
Doc 31, pp. 516-517: Approximate map in Puckey memorandum, 2 April 1872. Papers relative to the extinction of the Native Title to the Thames Foreshore. Auckland Provincial Council Session Papers, xxix, 1873-4. NZ MS 595. APL.
Doc 32, pp. 518-524: NZPD 1873, vol. 14, pp. 526-528; vol. 15, p. 1007-1010, 1263-64.
Doc 33, pp. 525-544: Auckland Provincial Government General Inwards Correspondence. AP 2/72/3512. Doc 34, pp. 545-573: Proceedings of Native Meeting Held at Thames on 11 & 12 December 1874.
351
![]() |
11.10 359 |
▲back to top |
THE CROWN, THE TREATY, AND THE HAURAKI TRIBES, 1800-1885
MS-Papers-2520.
Doc 35, pp. 574-577: Alley to Grey, 29 March 1875. Auckland Provincial Government General Inwards Correspondence. AP 2 29/980/75.
Doc 36, pp. 578-614: Petition of Epiha Taha and other Natives of Ohinemuri, 18 August 1875. Papers brought before Parliament and Select Committees. Le 1/1875/12.
Doc 37, pp. 615-634: Petition of Ohinemuri Natives. Papers brought before Parliament and Select Committees. Le 1/1876/7.
Doc 38, pp. 635-652: Petition No.395 from Hoterene Taipari & anr. Papers brought before Parliament and Select Committees. Le 1/1877/5.
Doc 39, p. 653: Third schedule to Public Works Appropriation Act 1878.
Doc 40, pp. 654-662: New Zealand Gazette, 16 May 1878, pp. 600-8.
Doc 41, pp. 663-676: Wilkinson Report, 1 July 1879. Native Land Purchase Department registered File.
MA-MLP I 1879/202.
Doc 42, pp. 677-685: Lewis evidence, 29 June 1880. Le 1/1880/6.
Doc 43, pp. 686-692: E.W. Puckey, 31 July 1880. In Hauraki Gold Field Petition, Treasury Statement Relative to Hauraki Gold Field special block file MA 13/35 (c).
Doc 44,,pp. 693-694: Rawiri Taiporutu, 21 May 1882. Ohinemuri Gold Fields special block file. MA 13/54(a)
Doc 45, p. 695: Return of Gold Fields Revenue from August 1867 to June 1882. Mines Department Registered File. MD 82/714.
Doc 46, pp. 696-699: Kenrick to Under Secretary Gold Field, 27 December 1884. Mines Department Registered File. MD 1 85/2.
Doc 47. p. 700: Return showing the amount of Gold Fields Revenue, 1877-1883. Papers brought before Parliament and Select Committees. LE 1883/138
Doc 48, pp. 701-719: Report on the question of Miners' Rights. NO 89/1255. Justice Department Inward Letters. J 1/96/1548.
Doc 49, pp. 720-964: MA-MLP I 1885/18 Maori Affairs Head Office file.
Doc 50, pp. 965-1009: MA 13/44 Extracts from Komata special block file.
Doc 51, pp. 1010-1025: NLP 89/388, in MA 13/64 (b) Piako special block file.
Doc 52, pp. 1026-1237: Statement of the facts and circumstances affecting the Ohinemuri Block. MA 13/35 (b). Hauraki Gold Fields Special block file.
Doc 53, pp. 1238-1325: Turton Deeds: Mahurangi District, 192-193, 198-199; Auckland District, 207, 219, 221, 233, 247; Private Land Purchases, 347; Coromandel District,292-313, 333-346; Piako District, 394403; Hauraki District, 357-359, 386-387.
Doc 54, pp. 1326-1331: AJHR 1862, E-7, pp. 11-16: Reports on the State of the Natives on the Arrival of Sir George Grey.
Doc 55, pp. 1332-1336: AJHR 1863 D-8, pp.1-5: Papers Relative to the Probability of Finding Gold at the Waikato and Thames.
Doc 56, p. 1337: AJHR 1863 E-3, p. 62: Despatches from the Secretary of State and the Governor of New Zealand (Section 1: Grey).
Doc 57, pp. 1338-1339: AJHR 1863 E-7, pp. 8-9: Colonial Responsibility.
Doc 58, pp. 1340-1360: AJHR 1867 A-20, pp. 7-27: Papers relative to Affairs at Tauranga.
Doc 59, pp. 1361-1397: AJHR 1869 A-17, pp. 3-36 with maps: Report by Mr Mackay on the Thames Gold Fields.
Doc 60, pp. 1398-1400: AJHR, 1869 F-2, pp. 3-4: Report of the Public Petitions Committee on the Petition of Thirteen Natives owning Land at the Thames Gold Fields.
Doc 61, pp. 1401-1416: AJHR 1869 F-7, pp. 3-18: Report of the Select Committee on the Thames Sea Beach Bill.
Doc 62, pp. 1417-1430: AJHR 1870 A-19, pp. 1-16: Correspondence Relative to Ohinemuri and Native Matters at the Thames.
Doc 63, pp. 1431-1432: AJHR 1871 A-2A, pp. 43-4: Case of Ngakapa Whanaunga and Papers with reference to Survey.
Doc 64, pp. 1433-1435: AJHR 1872 H-11, pp. 3-5: Report of Select Committee on Native Affairs.
Doc 65, pp. 1436-1452: AJHR 1873 G-8, pp. 1- 17: Reports of Officers engaged in the Purchase of Native Lands.
352